aassJBSlMT. 
 Book ^2 
 
NEW TESTAMENT: 
 
 ^1( 
 
 OR- 
 
 THE NE.W COVKJ^^AJfT 
 
 ACCORDING TO 
 
 LUKE, PAUL, AND JOHN. 
 
 PUBLLSHED 
 
 IN CONFORMITY TO THE PLAN 
 
 OF THE LATE 
 
 REV. EDWARD EV ANSON, A. M. 
 
 4 
 
 ILonUon: 
 
 PRINTED BY R, TAYLOR AND CO., SHOE-LAJ^Ej 
 
 AND SOLD BY J, JOHNSON, ST. PAUL'S CHURCH- YARD- 
 1807. 
 
^ 
 
 
 r 
 
ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 J. E£ title* and contents of the ensuing volume will/ it 
 is presumed^ require some short explanation. With re- 
 gard to those who are already conversant with the \vriting$ 
 of tlie late excellent and learned Mr. Evanson a pre* 
 fatory introduction cannot be necessary : but a New 
 Testament, formed upon his plan, and which, in vene- 
 ration for his memory is now presented to the public, 
 will, to readers in general, at first sight, appear rather 
 as an abridgment than a perfect work. This, however, 
 was wholly discordant with the views of Mr. Evanson : 
 he was an enemy to abridgments : lie condemned and 
 was indignant at the practice, too common in the present 
 day, of publishing what have been denominated *^The 
 
 * The collecrlon of writings composed after the ascension of Christ, 
 and acknowledged by his followers as authentic records of his life and 
 doctrines, as known in general by the title Ka;vn JiaSnxn, the new covenant. 
 This title is justified by several passages of scripture, and warranted by 
 the authority of Paul, who calls the sacred books before the Christian 
 cpociia rrdy.aia, 3»a0nx«, the old cQvena7it. Long even before that period, 
 the phrase ^iCxtof 5ia,S>j;i>)f, or hook cf the covenant, was applied to the 
 whole of the Old Testament, and sometimes to the five books of Moses* 
 Although the word J tS>;xn may be translated covenant or testament, yet 
 it is certain that the passages of scripture from which the name is bor- 
 rowed convey the idea of a covenant, and on that account it is adopted 
 in the title-page of this work. See Michaelis's Introduction to the New 
 T«5tament, translated by Marsh, vol. i. chap. L 
 
 a2 
 
IV ADVERTISEMENT. 
 
 beauties" of some of our best authors^ believing that such- 
 productions were likely to inspire the rising generation 
 with a false and vitiated taste in science and literature. 
 On this principle he strongly objected^ not long before 
 his last illness, to the publication of mere Selections from 
 the Books of the Old and New Testament : he thought 
 the whole volume, as far as its authenticity could be 
 clearly ascertained, should be in the hands of every 
 Christian, and of every person who was desirous of 
 examining for himself the evidence upon which Chris- 
 tianity is founded. 
 
 This volume, then, in the estimation of Mr. Evanson, 
 must be regarded, as containing all the writings of the 
 New Covenant, which are properly authenticated, and 
 against which there is not a suspicion of spuriousness. 
 
 It will be admitted by almost ever)' impartial inquirer 
 into the authenticity of the Scriptures, that there are 
 passages, chapters, and even whole epistles in the com- 
 monly received New Testament, that stand on evidence 
 by no means conclusive. Mr. Evanson professes to have 
 carried his researches on this particular subject further 
 than almost any other persons satisfied himself of the 
 truth of Christianity as taught by its first preachers, he 
 was struck with many apparent inconsistencies in several 
 of the canonical books of the New Testament, which he 
 thought could not be accounted for, on the supposition 
 that ihe authors were men of veracity, and well informed 
 on the subject on which they wrote. He examined with 
 patience the nature of those proofs of the genuine authen- 
 ticity jf the books of the New Testament which, with 
 
JiDVERTISEMENT. T 
 
 the 'generality oT Christians, he had heretofore taken for 
 granted to be uncontrovertedly demonstrated. The re«* 
 suit of this inquiry, which had occupied much of his time 
 for very many years, he published in the year 1792, in a 
 work entitled, '^ The Dissonance of the four generally 
 received Evangelists, and the Evidence of their Authen^ 
 ticity examined,** To this volume, the second edition 
 of which was prepared for the press, and partly printed, 
 just before the author's death, the reader must be referred 
 for the evidence adduced to prove that three of the gene-* 
 rally received gospels, and no small proportion of ths' 
 epistles, are not to be admitted as the genuine Scrip- 
 tures. 
 
 . Whether the mode of reasoning adopted by the learned 
 author be calculated to carry conviction to the mind, 
 must be determined by those only who will bestow that 
 attention to the controversy that its importance demands. 
 In his own breast there appears to have remained not the 
 smallest doubt: — after an interval of twelve or thirteen 
 years, he revised what he had formerly written, and he 
 saw no reason for retracting a single position; but ad- 
 duced many new arguiri^nts to strengthen and confirm 
 the theory which jie had before advanced. In his opinion 
 the gospels ascribed to Matthew, Mark, and John ; the 
 epistles addressed to the Romans, Ephesians, Colossians, 
 and the Hebrews : tbobC said to have been 'Written by 
 James,- Peter, Jo!m and 3i\{}.{:: and in the book of Reve- 
 lation, the epistles to the seven churches of Asia, are ail 
 manifest forgeries, possessing no olairn v/hatevcr to the 
 title of genuine writings. 
 
■VI ADVEKTISEMENT. 
 
 Notwithstanding this declaration, it is presumed dn 
 substantial evidence* that few men lived and died with a 
 firmer conviction of the truth and importance of the 
 Christian revelation than Mr. Evan?Ton. He made its 
 precepts the rule of his life and conduct ; and he seems 
 to have enjoyed, in an eminent degree, the consolation 
 and hopes which its promises hold forth to a dying race 
 of creatures. With regard to its beneficial effects on thQ 
 world at large, he was " persuaded that nothing can so 
 *^ effectually amend and bless mankind as a generjU 
 *' rational comprehension and well grounded belief of 
 ^' the Gospel Covenant, and that nothing can so pro- 
 '^ mote the cause of Christian truth and piety, as the 
 *' distinguishing them from fabulous falsehood, and im- 
 ^^ pious superstition f.*' With this view, and without 
 any attachment to sects or parties in religion, for none 
 of which he seems to have had any decided partiality, he 
 endeavoured to free the authentic writings of the New 
 Covenant from whatever was Irable to the objections of 
 sceptics and unbelievers. He was satisfied that the evi- 
 dence of Christianity would be infinitely ^ytronger, and 
 better calculated for general reception, by resting it on 
 the testimony of the gospel ascribed to Luke, and the 
 history of the Acts of the Apo&tles by the same author, 
 together with a part of the epistles, against which no 
 solid objection has been made, than it could by taking, asj 
 its foundation, the whole New Testament as it has been 
 
 * See an account of the life and wtitinga of Mr. Eranson, xr. the 
 Moathly Magazine, vol. xx. p. 475 — S3. 
 I See The Dissonance, 
 
ADTERTrSEMENT. Vll 
 
 long and generally received. Yet even in these histories 
 Mr. Evanson has discovered vi^hat he deems to be mani- 
 fest interpolations : such are the two first chapters of 
 Luke's gospel which follow the short introductory pre- 
 face or dedication to Theophilus : the account of the 
 baptism, temptation and transfiguration of Jesus : the 
 story of the herd of swine, the conversation respecting 
 paradise, with the thief on the cross, besides some pas- 
 sages in the Lord's prayer 5 and in this latter supposition 
 he is fortified by the opinion of the late excellent and 
 very laborious critic Archbishop Newcome, who has in 
 his version omitted what he conceives to be the interpo- 
 lations in that form of devotion. Mr. Evanson feels con- 
 fident also that the part of the History of the Acts of the 
 Apostles which records the miracle of diseases and luna- 
 cies being cured by the handkerchiefs or aprons brought 
 from Paul's body, was never written by the author of 
 the history*. 
 
 * After a considerable part of this volume was printed off, a very near 
 relation of Mr. Evanson's wrote a letter on the subject, of which the 
 following is an extract : 
 
 •* I will not, my good sir, any longer entertain a doubt of your kindly 
 excusing the liberty I now presume to take, in compliance with an in- 
 clination difficult to suppress, and which has rested upon my mind, ever 
 since I was favoured with theliighfy gratifying information (a day or two 
 previously to nay departure from London) of your generous intention t# 
 print a Testaynent upon my late much valued brother's plan ; a respect to 
 his memory ; that, v/ith the many instances of real friendly kindness with 
 which you testified an interested regard for him during his illness, will, I 
 trust, be ever held in gratcfulremembrance by myself, and all his other 
 near relations. 
 
 " The subject on which I am inclined to trouble you by this address, 
 and v.hich appears to me of some importance, is rc'jpecting a passage in 
 L ukc's gospclj relating to the xiisciples of the meek and peateabls Jesus, 
 
VIll AD\^llTISEMETSiT. 
 
 The reader is now in full possession of the plan iipoa 
 which this volume of the New Covenant is submitted to 
 the public. Had Mr, Evanson lived he would certainly 
 have done that himself, which is here performed, by his 
 friend, as a memorial to his great talents, ardent assi- 
 duity, and inflexible integrity in the pursuit and pro- 
 mulgation of the truth. 
 
 The cause of pure Christianity has never yet been in- 
 jured by fair inquiry and candid discussion; and it is 
 confidently expected that the present publication, so far 
 from increasing the number of unbelievers, will be the 
 
 being armed with swords, agreeably too with his directions, preparatory 
 to his seizure. 
 
 " Though that passage is not one of those particularized in " The 
 Dissonance," as most probably spurious; I am well persuaded that the 
 author of that work would so have marked it, had he himself given to the 
 world a publication of what he deemed authentic only and truly ascribed 
 to that faithful historian. 'I fully trust, therefore, that I shall incur no 
 ^reai blame by requesting a consideration, (/"/loi too to<?, whether it might 
 not be proper to make some observation in a note, on a passage which I 
 have known to be very strongly urged against the authenticity of our ~ 
 Scriptures. It certainly must, indeed, seem very extraordinary, to any 
 serious reflecting and unprejudiced mind, that the same master, who, in 
 his general instructions to his followers, had warned them against a too 
 great readiness even to resist injurious treatment ; and especially to avoid 
 any degree of resentment, and given them very recent advice to possess iii 
 patience their souls, under all the persecuted indignities which he had 
 predicted they would meet with ; should so soon afterwards direct them 
 ^o arm themselves with swords, even though it were at the loss of part of 
 their dress, preparatory to an expected event which he himself had 
 assured them must necessarliij be accomplished; and with attendants so 
 armed, with offensive weapons, how could he in justice complain of his 
 enemies coming out against him with swords, &c. ? Would it not be pro- 
 per, therefore, to go from the end of v. £4, c. xxii. immediately to v. 37; 
 and from v. 4S to v. 5i^ of the same chapter ? It would surely seem more 
 consistent and worthj that part of the historvj both of ihe writer and 
 his subject." 
 
ADTERTISEMENT. IX 
 
 means of leading some persons to attend to the evidences 
 of revelation, who have before discarded it as a cunningly 
 devised fable, on account of certain things attaching to 
 it, which to them raay seem to have been obviated by 
 Mr. Evanson's inquiries. 
 
 The translation here given of the authentic Scriptures 
 is, with some few exceptions, taken from the venerable- 
 Archbishop Newconxe's version, from which also the ' 
 notes are almost wholly selected. In these, references 
 will be found to the gospels and epistles which Mr. 
 Evanson rejected as of no canonical authority : it will, 
 however, be readily understood that these are quoted as 
 illustrations of the language, or of the customs of anti- 
 quity, in the same way as the writings of Grotius, 
 Lardner, and other authors are referred to, which lay 
 ckim to no authority higher than that which patient in- 
 vestigation and literary attainments will always confer. 
 
A List of IVorks pullished hy the late Rev, Edward 
 EVANSON, M,ji, ^ ■ 
 
 1. The doctrine of the trinity, and the IN- 
 CARNATION of GOD, examined upon the Principles 
 of Reason and Common Sense : with an Address to the 
 King, as the First of the Three Legislative Estates of this 
 Kingdom. Price 2s. 6d. 
 
 2. THREE DISCOURSES : 1. Upon the Man after God's 
 own Heart : 2. Upon the Faith of Abraham : 3. Upon 
 the Seal of the Foundation of God. Price Is. 6d. 
 
 3. A LETTER to the BISHOP of LITCHFIELD and 
 COVENTRY; wherein the Importance of the Prophecies 
 of the New Testament, and the Nature of the Grand 
 Apostasy predicted by them, are particularly and im- 
 partially considered. Price 2s. 
 
 4. The SERMON REALLY PREACHED IN THE 
 PARISH CHURCH of TEWKESBURY, on EASTER. 
 DAY, 1771 ; for which a Prosecution was commenced 
 against the Preacher, Nov. 4, 1773. With an Epistle 
 dedicatory to the worthy Inhabitants of Tewkesljury, 
 containing Remarks upon a Narrative of the Origin and 
 Progress of the said Prosecution. Price Is. 
 
 5. The DISSONANCE of the FOUR GENERALLY 
 RECEIVED EVANGELISTS, and the Evidence of 
 their Authenticity examined. Price 5s. 
 
 6. A LETTER to Dr. PRIESTLEY'S « Young Mak,^' 
 in Defence of the Dissonance. Price 2s. 
 
 7. ARGUMENTS against and for the SABBATICAL 
 OBSEF. VANCE of SUNDAY; together with a Letter 
 to the Rev. Dr. Priestley. Price 2s. 6d. 
 
 8. REFLECTIONS upon the STATE of RELIGION in 
 CHRISTENDOM, particularly in the Countries situated 
 within the Limits of the Western Roman Empire at the 
 Commencement of the Nlr-eteenth Century of the Christian 
 .^ra. 1802. Price 2s. 6d. 
 
 9. SECOND THOUGHTS on the TRINITY, recom- 
 mended to the Bishop of Gloucester, in a Letter addressed 
 to his Ij3rdship. Prica Is. 6d. 
 
CONTENTS, 
 
 A HE Gospel according to Luke 1 
 
 The Acts of the Apostles 83 
 
 The first Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians 183 
 
 The second Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians .... 233 
 
 The Epistle of Paul to the Galatians 266 
 
 The Epistle of Paul to the Philippians 285 
 
 The first Epistle of Paul to the Thessalonians .... 294 
 The second Epistle of Paul to the Thessalonians . . 202 
 
 The first Epistle of Paul to Timothy 307 
 
 The second Epistle of Paul to Timothy 317 
 
 The Epistle of Paul to Titus 324 
 
 The Epistle of Paul to Philemon 328 
 
 The Revelation of John 330 
 
NEW COVENANT 
 
 ACCORDING TO 
 
 LUKE, PAUL, AND JOHN. 
 
 CHAP. GOSPEL ACCOPvDING TO LUKE. 
 
 1 OINCE many have undertaken to prepare an account 
 of those things Avhich are fully believed among us ; 
 
 2 according as those delivered them unto us, who from 
 the bep-inning were eye-uatnesses, and ministers, of the 
 
 3 word ; it hath seemed good to me also, having gained 
 exact knovv^edge of all things from the iirst, to write 
 them unto thee in order, most excellent Theophilus ; 
 
 4 that thou mayest know the certainty of those things in 
 
 which thou hast been mstructed. 
 
 CHAP. 
 III. 
 1 NOW in tlie fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius 
 
 Cesar, Pontius Pilate being governour of Judea, and 
 
 1. St. Luke thought that the accounts here referred to were defective. ' 
 He had not seen Matthew's or Mark's Gospel. See Lardner. Suppl. 
 to Cred. i. 80. 278—292. 
 
 3. Having gained eocait khouicilge.'] The Greek word signifies, to know 
 things fully by following them up and searching them out. 
 
 Tu ivriie unto ihee in order.'] ISIot in the strict order of annals ; but ob- 
 serving the series of leading facts. 
 
 Theophilus.'] A man of senatorian rank, and perhaps a Prefect or 
 Governour. See Theophylact and Oecumenius. Lardner. Suppl. i. 279. 
 
 4. Instructed.] The Greek word properly denotes oral instruction. 
 
 1. The fifteenth year.] Concerning the two methods of computing 
 Tiberius's reign, from the time when he was made colleague with 
 Augustus, and from his sole empire after the death of Augustus, see 
 Lardner's Cred. ii. 807 ; and Bishop Pearce's chronological dissertation* 
 prefixed to his Commentary, p. Ix. 
 
 B 
 
'2 LUKE III. 
 
 CHAP.Herod being tetr arch of Galilee, and his brother Phih'p 
 tetrarch of Iturea and of the region of Traclionitis, 
 
 2 and Lysanias tetrarch of Abilene, Annas and Caiaphas 
 being high-priests, the word of God came to John, the 
 
 3 son cf Zacharlah, in the desert. And he came into all 
 the country alout Jordan, preaching the baptism of 
 
 "4 repentance, for the remission of sins : as it is written in 
 the book of the words of the prophet Isaiah, [who 
 .saith,] " 1 he voice of one crying in the desert, Prepare 
 *' ye the way of the Lord, make his patlis straight. 
 
 5 " Every valley shall be filled, and every mountain and 
 *' hill shall be brought low; and the crooked places %\\?i\\ 
 " be made straight, and the rough ways shall be made 
 
 G *' smooth: and all men shall see the salvation of God.'* 
 
 7 Then he said to the multitudes that went forth to be 
 baptized by him ; *' O generation of vipers, who hath 
 *' warned you to flee from the anger which is about to 
 
 8 *' come ? Bring forth therefore fruits worthy of repent- 
 *' ance ; and begin not to say within yourselves ; < We 
 * have Abraham for our father :' for I say unto you, 
 " that of these stones God is able to raise up children to 
 
 9 " Abraham. And now the axe also is laid to the root of 
 *' the trees : every tree therefore which bringeth not 
 *' forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire." 
 
 10 And the multitudes asked him, saying ; " What then 
 
 11" shall we do ?" And he answered and saith unto them ; 
 
 " He that hath two vests, let him give to him that hath 
 
 ** none;' and he tliathath food, let him do in like man- 
 
 12 " ner." Then came publicans also to be baptized, and 
 
 2. A7inas and Caiaphas heing high-priests."] Annas had been formerly 
 liigh-priest, but Caiaphas was then in that oflice. John xi. 49. xviii. 
 13, 24. I^ardner thinks that they are mentioned together, probably be- 
 cause the power which the Jewish people were possessed of under the Ro- 
 mans wa<* lodged chiefly in the hands of these two persons. Cred. ii. 
 870. Bishop Pearce supposes that, as Annas had exercised the ofEce of 
 high-priest during eleven years, and had been deposed by a heathen 
 governour of Judea, the Jev,s regarded him still as high-priest. Krebsius"s 
 opinion is, that Annas was deputy to Caiaphas, see Acts iv. 6. 
 
LUKE IV. 3 
 
 CHAP.said unto him ; " Master, what shall we do ?" And he 
 ^^^* said unto them ; " Exact no more than that which is 
 
 13 " appointed unto you." And the soldiers also asked 
 
 14 him, saying ; " And what shall we do ?" And he said 
 unto them ; " Take by violence from no man, and 
 «< accuse not anj/ ralsely ; and be content with your 
 «* pay." 
 
 15 And as the people were in expectation, and all mm 
 reasoned in their hearts concerning John, whether he 
 
 16 were the Christ or not, John spake, saying to thefu all ; 
 " I indeed baptize you with water, but one mrglitier 
 " than I Cometh, the latchet of whose sandals I ain rrt 
 ** worthy to unloose: he will baptize you wiih the Holy 
 
 17 " Spirit, and with fire: whose winnowing-shovel Is in h;;; 
 " hand, and he will thoroughly cleanse his floor, and 
 ** will gather the wheat into his barn ; but wnil burn the 
 
 18 " chaff with unquenchable fire." And many other 
 glad tidings also he preached to the people, exhorting 
 them. 
 
 19 But Herod the tetrarch, being reproved by him about 
 Herodias his brother Philip's wife, and about all the 
 
 20 evil things which Herod had done, added this likewise 
 to all, that he shut up John in prison. 
 
 CHAP. 
 IV. 
 
 H THEN came Jesus, with the power of the Spirit, into 
 Galilee ; and there went out a fame of him through all 
 15 the country round about. And he taught in their 
 synagogues, being glorified by all. 
 
 13. That which is appointed you.] By the authority under which you 
 act. 
 
 If* T^ake hy violetue from no ma7i'] Coricussio Juris-consuUis crimen est, 
 si aliquid terrore potestatis iilicite extorquetur et aufertur. See Wetstein. 
 Michaelis thinks that the men under arms, here spoken of, composed the 
 army which Herod, the tetrarch of Galilee, raised when he was 
 engaged in a war with his father-in-law Aretas, a petty king in Arabia 
 Petrxa, at the very timeia which John was preaching in the wilderness. 
 Marsh's translation i. 51. 
 
 20. That he shut u^.] K*» is here used as the Hebrew vau is, Nold. 
 
4- L U K E IV. 
 
 CHAP. And he came to Nazareth, where he had been 
 brought up : and, as his custom was, he entered into 
 
 16 the synagogue on the sabbath, and stood up to read. 
 
 17 And the book of the prophet Isaiah was delivered to 
 him. And, when he had opened the book, he found 
 
 18 the place where it was written ; " The Spirit of the 
 " Lord is upon me, inasmuch as he hath anointed me 
 «' to preach glad tidings to the poor j he hath sent me 
 ** to heal the broken-hearted, to proclaim deliverance 
 ** to the captives, and recovery of sight to the blind, to 
 
 19 " set at liberty those that are bruised, to proclaim the 
 
 20 " acceptable year of the Lord.'' And he closed the 
 book, and gave it again to the officer, and sat down. 
 And the eyes of all those that were in the synagogue 
 
 21 were fastened on him. Then he began to say unto 
 them J " To-day this part of scripture is fulfilled in 
 
 22 " your ears." And all gave him their testimony, and 
 wondered at the graceful w-ords which proceeded out of 
 
 17. Opened the booh] The original word imports that the book was a 
 : roll, probably of parchment. See v. 20. 
 
 18. Of the Lord.] The Ixx, Vulg. Arab, and three MSS. omit ^:'^M 
 in the Hebrew. See Bishop Lowth. Isai. Ixi. i. 
 
 He hath anointed me ^ MS. Nov. Coll. reads Jfp^ptyi/ui xupjoc, with the 
 Hebrew. Dr. Owen. Modes of quotation : p. 60. 
 
 And recovery of sifcht to the Hind.] A clause corresponding to this may 
 have been omitTed in the Hebrew:' but we may well suppose a various 
 reading:, tI3^'^1)>''1 ^'^'^ '^ ^^^^ Hind, for tD'''nDfc^^1 ««'^ fo the bound. The 
 '^vord l^p^IpS may signify mi opening of the tT/e.-f, as well as an opening of 
 a prison i a pafect reitoration to sight as well as perfect liherii/. See 
 Biiliop Lovnh. 
 
 7'c set at iU'criy those that are hruised.'] Three Hebrew words which 
 way be supplied from Isai. Iviii. 6, tD^U^Sjn tID''V1'!r> H^t^K 'fto set at 
 ..liberty those that are bruised," seem to^ have originally stood in the 
 Hebrew. See the Ixx, Isai. Iviii. 6. and Arab. Isai. Ixi. 1. 
 
 Afier ha\'irg t;c=ttled his mode of reconciling the Hebrew text and fh^ 
 Greek, I icuiid the same solu-ion in Hallet's notes : ii, 95, &c. who refers 
 to Ps. cxivi. 8, where Ip^llj^ HpQ is used for " opening the eyes of the 
 blind." 
 
 19. YeiT.I An aUusion to the year of jubilee ; which was proclaimed 
 •by sound of trumpet ; and which was a year of release to debtors, bond- 
 men, and sellers of possessions. See Bishop Lowth. 
 
 . i32. Graceful u:crd$.'\ Pleasing to the hearer, from the matter, the force 
 of espressioDj and the manner of utterance. 
 
L U K E IV. 5 
 
 CHAP.his mouth, and said ; " Is not this the son of Joseph?*' 
 And he said unto them ; " Ye will surely say unto me 
 
 23 ** this proverb, * Physician, heal thyself: whatso- 
 " ever things we have heard done in Capernaum, do 
 
 2i ** here also in thine own country.'* He said also ; 
 ** Verily I say unto you, No prophet is acceptable in 
 
 25 ** his own country. But I tell you in truth, there were 
 " many widows In Israel in the days of Elijah, when 
 •* the heaven was shut up for three years and six months, 
 " when there was a great famine throughout all the 
 
 26 " land ; but to none of them was Elijah sent, except 
 
 27 *' to Sarepta, a city of SIdon, to a widow. And there 
 ** were many lepers In Israel in the time of the prophet 
 " Elihha ; and none of them was cleansed, except 
 
 i'8 ** Naaman the Syrian." And all in the synagogue, 
 when they lie;ird these things, were filled with wrath ; 
 
 29 and rose up, and drove him out of the city, and led 
 him to the brow of the hill on which their city was 
 
 30 built, that they nught ca.^t him down headlong. But 
 he passed through the midst of them, and depai ted.^ 
 
 SJ And he went down to Capernaum, a city of Galilee; 
 
 v32 and taught them en the sabbath. And they were 
 amazed at his doctrine : for his word was v.'ith authority. 
 
 S3 And in the synagogue there was a man that had a 
 spirit cf an unclean demon ; and he cried out v/ith a 
 loud voice, sayings "Ah! what have we to do with 
 
 23. Physician, heal thyself.] In like manner dc you shcv/ your power 
 and beneficence at home. 
 
 25, 2G, 27. Thus I shall extend fo strangers those instructions and 
 mnacles of which you make yourselves unworthy. 
 
 25. When'\ See <i;, c. XX. 37. Acts.xxvii. 1. Isee also Hocgeveen, i; 
 qiiu:n, p. 12U3. 
 
 '28. IFcre Jilted with urath."] Because he compared himself to such great 
 prop' ets, and intimated the unworihiness of his countrymen. 
 
 29. The hiLL.] Nazarerh, says Maundrel, is situated in a kind of round 
 concave valley on the top of a high hill. P. 112, 1 \6. Bishop Pearce. 
 See also Wclfius. 
 
 30. Passed ihrough the midst of tkemJ] Miraculously. The evanp;-elist 
 leaves us to conclude this ; it being the manner of the sacred historians 
 not to magnify our Lord's superaatural power. 
 
 b3 
 
6 L U K E IV. V. 
 
 CHAP.« thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth ? art thon come to de- 
 " strcy us ? 1 know who thou art; the Holy One of 
 
 35 *< God.'* Then Jesus rebuked him, saying ; " Be silent, 
 '* and come out of him." And when the demon had 
 thrown him in the midst, he came out of the man, and 
 
 S6 hurt him not. And all were struck with astonishment, 
 and spake among themselves, saying ; *< What word is 
 " this? for with authority and power he commandeth 
 
 87 " the unclean spirits, and they come out." And a re- 
 port of him went abroad into every place of the 
 country round about. 
 
 38 And he arose out of the synagogue, and entered into 
 Simon's house.- Now the mother of Simon's wife was 
 seized with a violent fever; and they besought him for 
 
 39 her. And he stood over her, and rebuked the fever; 
 and it left her : and forthwith she arose and ministered 
 
 40 to them. Now when the sun was setting, all those that 
 had- any sick with various diseases, brought them to 
 him : and he put his hands on every one of them, and 
 
 41 cured them. And demons also came out of many, 
 crying out, and saying; " Thou art the Son of God." 
 But he rebuked them, and suffered them not to speak : 
 for they knew that he was tlie Christ. 
 
 . 42 And when it was day, he went out, and departed 
 into a desert place : and the muliitudes sought him, 
 and came to him, and would have detained him, that he 
 
 43 might not depart from them. But he said unto them ; 
 " I must preach the glad tidings of the kingdom of 
 " God to other cities also: for on this account I am 
 
 44 " sent." And he preached in the synagogues of Galilee. 
 CHAP. 
 
 V. 
 
 1 NOW it came to pass that, when the multitude 
 pressed on him to hera- the word of God, he stood by 
 
 42. TFmdd have detained him.'} Used persuasion to detain him. 
 
L U K E V. 7 
 
 CHAP-the lake of Gennesaret, and saw two ships standing by 
 ' the lake : but the fishermen were gone out of them, and 
 
 2 were washing their nets. And he entered into one of 
 
 3 the ships, which was Simon's, and besought him that 
 he would launch out a little from the land. And he 
 sat down and taught the multitudes out of the ship. 
 
 4 And when he had ceased speaking, he said to Simon ; 
 "Launch out into the deep; and let down your nets 
 
 5 " for a draught.'' And Simon answered and said unto 
 him ; " Master, we have laboured during all the night, 
 *' and have taken nothing : nevertheless, at thy word I 
 
 6 « will let down the net." And when they had done this, 
 they enclosed a great number of fishes: and their net 
 
 7 almost brake. And they beckoned to their partners 
 who were in the other ship, that they might come and 
 help them. And they came, and filled both the ships, 
 
 8 so that they almost sank. And when Simon Peter saw 
 it, he fell dov.'n at Jesus's knees, saying; " Depart from 
 
 9 " me, Lord, for I am a sinner." For astonishment seized 
 him, and all those that were with him, at the draught 
 
 10 of the fishes which they had taken ; and in like manner 
 it seized James and John, the sons of Zebedee, who 
 were partners with Simon. And Jesus said to Simon ; 
 
 11 " Fear not; henceforth thou shalt catch men." And 
 when they had brought their ships to land, they lefc all, 
 and followed Iiim. 
 
 12 And it came to pass when he v/as in a certain city, 
 behold, a man full of leprosy : who, when he saw Jesus, 
 fell on his face, and entreated him, saying; " Sir, if 
 
 13 " thou wilt, thou canst make me clean." And 'Jesus 
 
 2. Sia-'ul^ng.'] Palairet f-hows that this term is applied to ships. 
 Vel mea si staret navis in Oceano. Propert. ii. vii. 67. 
 
 By the lake.] St. l.uke uses >,'.,uvn five times for this collection of water; 
 and never S-a'A^cr^a, by which word the three other evangelists denote it, 
 in tihe large sense of the Hebrew tD>. 
 
 6. Almost brake.'] Compare the end of v. 7. 
 
 9. H^th him.] In the vessel. 
 
 10. James a7id John.] Who were in another vessel : v. 7. 
 
8 L U K E V. 
 
 CHAP.stretched forth his hand, and touched him, saying ; " I 
 "will: Be thou made clean." And immediately the 
 
 14 leprosy departed from him. And Jesus commanded 
 him to tell no man : " but go, show thyself to the 
 ** priest, and offer for thy cleansing as Moses com- 
 
 15 " manded ; for a testimony unto them." But a fame 
 went abroad so much the more of him : and great mul- 
 titudes came together to hear him ; and to be cured by 
 
 16 him of their infirmities. But he withdrew Into desert 
 places, and prayed. 
 
 17 And it came to pass on a certain day, as he was 
 teaching, that there were Pharisees and teachers of the 
 law sitting by, who had come from every tovvU of 
 Galilee, and Jrom Judea, ^.Tidfrom Jerusalem; and the 
 
 IS power of the Lord was present to cure the people. And, 
 behold, men brought on a bed one that was sick of the 
 palsy : and they sought how to bring him in, and to 
 
 19 place him before Jesus. And when they could not find 
 l>y what way they might bring him in, because of the 
 multitude, they went up to the house- /op, and let hina 
 down through the tiles, v/ith his couch, into the midst 
 
 50 before Jesus. And when he saw their faith, he said ; 
 " Man, thy sins are forgiven thee," Then the scribes 
 and the Pharisees began to reason, saying ; ** Who is 
 " this that speaketh blasphemies? Who can forgive sins, 
 
 22 " but God alone ?'* But when Jesus perceived their 
 reasonings, he answered and said unto them ; *' Why 
 
 23 " reason ye in your hearts ? Which is easier ? to say, 
 * Thy sins are forgiven thee :' or to say, * Arise 
 
 gl * and walk ?* But that ye may know that the Son of 
 *' man hath power upon earth to forgive sins; (he said 
 ♦* to the man sick of the palsy,) * I say unto thee, Arise, 
 
 25 * and take up thy couch, and go to thine house.' And 
 forthwith he rose up before them, and took up that 
 whereon he lay, and departed to his house, glorifying 
 
 19. TJiey iL-fit vp to the house-top.] By the outer stairs. 
 
L U K E V. 
 
 CHAP.God. And amazement struck all, and they glorified 
 * God, and were filled with fear, saying; " We have 
 9,6 " seen strange things to-day." 
 
 27 And after these things Jesus went forth, and saw a 
 publican, named Levi, sitting at the receipt of custom: 
 
 28 and he said unto him ; " FoUov/ me." And Levi for- 
 sook all, rose up, and followed him,, 
 
 29 And Levi made him a great feast in his own house : 
 and there was a great multitude of publicans, and cf 
 
 50 others, that were at meat with them. But the scribes 
 and the Phai-isees amon^ them murmured arainst bis 
 disciples, saying ; " Why do ye eat and drink with the 
 
 51 "publicans and sinners?" And Jesus answered' and 
 said unto them ; " Those that ar^ hi heah.h need not a 
 
 B2 " physician; but those that are sick.. I am not comedo 
 " call righteous men to repentance, but sinners." 
 
 33 And sonic said unto him; " Why do the disciples 
 "of John fast often, and make prayers ; and in like 
 " manner the disciples of the Pharisees : but thine eat 
 
 3i " and drink ?" And he said unto them ; ** Can ye make 
 " the companions of the bridegroom to fast, while the 
 
 35 ** bridegroom is with them? But the days will come 
 " when the bridegroom shall be Uiken from them : then 
 
 56 ** they will fast in those days." And he spake a parable 
 also unto them : '< No man putteth a piece of a new 
 " garment upon an old one ; otherwise, both the new 
 " maketh a rent, and that which was taken from the 
 
 57 " new agreeth not with the old. And no man putteth 
 ■ " new wine into old skins; otherwise, the new wine will 
 
 <* burst the skins, and it will be spilled, and the skins 
 
 58 *< will be marred. But new wine must be put into new 
 
 no. See the authorities for omitting avruv. For renderingj " But the 
 ecribes and Pharisees among them," tee vyw^, John viii. 7, and Mark- 
 land in Bowyer. 
 
 35 fflien the brid€fi:T\-)om shall be taken from them.] Kal is omitted in 
 eight MSS. but it may be a Hebrew redundancy. Some transpose xa- 
 irav. " When the brideg-room shall be even taken away, &c." Others 
 think that x^; should be placed before tote, as in Matthew and Mark> 
 
10 L U K E V. VL 
 
 CHAP." skins; and both are preserved. No man also, having 
 "drunk old icine, immediately desireth new: for he 
 
 39 " saith, * The old is better.' 
 CHAP. 
 
 VI. 
 
 1 AND it came to pass on the first sabbath after the 
 second day of unleavened bread, that he went through 
 the corn-fields : and his disciples plucked the ears of 
 
 2 corn, and ate, rubbing them with their hands. But some 
 of the Pharisees said unto themj " Why do ye that 
 
 3 " which it is not lawful to do on the sabbath ?" And 
 Jesus answered and said unto them ; " Have ye not 
 " even read what David did, when both he himself 
 
 4 " hungered and those tliat were with him ; How, he 
 " entered into the house of God, and took the shew- 
 " bread, and ate, and gave to these also that were with 
 " him : which it is not lawful to eat, but for the priests 
 
 5 ** alone r" And he said unto themj " The Son of man 
 " is Lord even of the sabbath." 
 
 '6 And it came to pass on another sabbath also, that he^ 
 entered into the synagogue and taught: and a man wa« 
 
 7 there whose right hand was withered : and the scribes 
 and the Pharisees watched him, whether he would work 
 a cure on the sabbath ; that they might find an ac- 
 
 8 cusation against him. But he knew their thoughts, and 
 said to the man that had the withered hand j " Rise, 
 
 ** and stand in the midst." And he arose, and stood. 
 
 9 Then Jesus said unto them ; ** I v/ill ask you one 
 <* thing; * Is it lawful to do good en the sabbath, or to 
 
 ]0 * do evil ? to save life, or to kill r' And when he had 
 looked round about on them all, he said to the man j 
 
 1. Josephus says that on the 14th day of the month Nisan the Passover 
 v.'as kept ; that on the 15th the feast of unleavened bread began; and 
 that on the 16th, or the second day of the feast of unleavened bread, the 
 first fruits of barley were offered to God. Ant. iii. x. 5. 
 
 Many commentators suppose that this was the first of the sabbaths 
 which intervened between the second day of the feast of unleavened 
 bread and the feast of Pentecost. See Lev. xxiii. 15, 16, 
 
 But observe the authorities for omitting h.vlsfo'rr^a)]^. 
 
LUKE VI. 11 
 
 CHAP." Stretch forth thine hand." And he did so : and his 
 ^^ hand was restored [as the other.] And they were 
 
 1 1 filled with madness ; and communed one with another 
 what they should do to Jesus. 
 
 12 And it came to pass in those days tliat he went forth 
 to a mountain to pray ; and continued all night in 
 
 1 3 prayer to God. And when it was day, he called to 
 him his disciples : and from them he chose twelve, whom 
 
 H he also named apostles ; (Simon whom he had named 
 Peter also, and Andrew his brother; James and John ; 
 
 15 Philip and Bartholomew ; Matthew and Thomas ; 
 James the son of Alpheus, and Simon called Zelotes ; 
 
 16 Judas the brother of James, and Judas Iscariot, who 
 
 17 also was the traitor;) and he came down with them, 
 and stood in the plain ; and there was a multitude of 
 his disciples, and a great number of the people from all 
 Judea, and Jerusa^.em, and the sea-coast of Tyre and 
 Sidon, who came to hear him, and to be cured of their 
 
 18 diseases ; and tliose that were vexed by unclean spirits ; 
 
 19 and they were healed. And the whole multitude 
 sought to touch him : for power went out of him, and 
 cured all. 
 
 20 And he lifted up his eyes on his disciples, and said ; 
 " Happy are ye poor; for yours is the kingdom of 
 
 %\ *' God. Happy are ye that hunger now : for ye shall 
 " be filled. Happy are ye that weep now: for ye shall 
 
 22 " laugh. Happy are ye, when men shall hate you, and 
 '* when they shall separate jonfrovi them, and shall re- 
 
 12. To God.^ ©i5 is the genitive of the object. See the note on 
 Mark xi. 22. 
 
 16. The traitor.] The word TTjO^sTrjc is applied to Judas here only. 
 Elsewhere he is said, not to betray Jesus, but to deliver him up. 
 
 20, 21. Our Lord seems to h.ive expressed the two first beatitudes 
 both in the literal sense and in the metaphorical. St. Luke records the 
 former sense only, and St. Matthew the latter only. See Markland in 
 Eowyer. 
 
 22, Shall set forth your name as evil.'] Some good critics suppose; that 
 £!<l3aXXE(v signifies to speak- of. See Matth. xli. 35. Another sense may 
 be, shall ca.<!t you out; John ix. 84 : shall not only separate you fr(»m 
 their private intercourse, but expel you from theii' religious a'ssenibUes. 
 
12 LUKE VI. 
 
 CHAP.«< reproach you, and shall set forth your name as evil 
 " for the sake of the Son of man. Rejoice ye in that 
 
 23 ** day, and leap for joy: for, behold, your reward shall 
 " be great in heaven: for in like manner did their 
 ** fathers to the prophets. 
 
 24 " But alas for you that are rich! for ye receive your 
 
 25 " consolittion. Alas for you that are filled ! for ye shall 
 " hunger : Alas for you that laugh now ! for ye shall 
 
 26 " mourn and weep. Alas for you, when men shall 
 " speak well of you ! for in like manner did their 
 *' fathers to the false prophets. 
 
 27 " But I say unto you that hear ; Love your enemies, 
 
 28 " do good to those that hate you, bless those that curse 
 '* you, and pray for those that injuriously treat you. 
 
 29 " To him who smiteth thee on the one cheek, offer the 
 *' other also; and from him who takedi away thy 
 
 SO " mantle, withhold not thy vest also. And give to 
 *' every man that asketh of thee; and of him that taketh 
 
 31 " away what is thine, ask it not again. And as ye would 
 " that men should do unto you, do ye unto them in 
 " like manner. 
 
 32 " And if ye love those who love you, what thanks 
 " have ye? for sinners also love those who love them. 
 
 33 " And if ye do good to those who do good to you, 
 " what thanks have "ye ? for sinners also do the same. 
 
 34 " And if ye lend to those from v.-]:om ye hope to receive, 
 " what thanks have ye? for sinners also lend to sinners, 
 
 35 " that they may receive a?i equal return. But love 
 " your enemies ; and do good, and lend, hoping for 
 " nothing again ; and your reward wiU be great, and 
 " ye will be the sons of the Most High : for he is kind 
 
 36 " to the unthankful, and to the evil. Be ye [therefore] 
 " compassionate, as your Father also is compassionate. 
 
 26. Men."] The men of this evil o;encrat"on. 
 
 27. But 1 say, &:c.] But may refer to v. '22, 2:i. 
 
 B2. Jnd if ye love, &;c.] Compare the beginiilng of v. 37. 
 
 35. HopVLgfoT noihhig agai?iJ] *A7rsX7ri{ovT£f , that is, gXTri^oyrsjaTr'auTwy. 
 
L U Iv L VL iS 
 
 •€HAP.f< And judge not, and ye shall not be judged: con- 
 
 " demn not, and ye shall not be condemned : forgive, 
 
 38" and ye shall be forgiven.; give, and it shall be given 
 
 • *' unto you : good measure, pressed down, and shaken 
 *' together, and running over, shall be given into your. 
 *' la|>. For with die same measure with which ye 
 
 • " deal out, it shall be measured to you again." 
 
 59 He also spake a parable unto them ; " Can a blind 
 " man lead a blind man ? will they not botli fall into 
 « 'the ditch? 
 
 40 *«• The disciple is not above his master : but every -one 
 *< that is perfected shall be as his master. 
 
 41 ** And why beholdest thou the splinter which is in 
 •« thy brother's eye, but observest not the beam which 
 
 42 " is in thine own eye ? Or how canst thou say to thy 
 ^* brother ; * Brother, let me take out the splinter 
 * which is in thine eye;' vrhen thou thyself beholdest 
 " not the beam which is in thine own eye ? Thou hy- 
 " pocrite, first take the beam cut of thine own eye, and 
 *' then thou v/ilt see ckarly to take out the splinter 
 " which is in thy brother's eye. 
 
 i3 " For there is no good tree vvhlch briiigeth forth cor- 
 " nipt fruit ; nor a corrupt tree which bringeth forth 
 
 ■xi "good fruit. For every tree is known by it's own 
 " fruit : for from thorns men do not gather fig^, nor 
 
 4.3 " from a bramble-bush do tliey cut grapes. A g;ood 
 " man, out of the good treasure of his heart, bringeth 
 
 S8. Into your lap.'] The forepart of th<e lonp flov/ing eastern dress 
 /r.tolit be so raised as to be capable of receiving grain. See 2 Kings iv. 39^ 
 ■> 40. My disciple* are not above me ; but must expect to be reviled and 
 persecuted like inc. JNIatth. :*. 'l-\, 25. However, every one who per- 
 fects himself in this Jifc (i Cor. liii. 11. litbr. xiii. 21.) fhall be glorilicd 
 al^o like me in tlifi next life. 
 
 4.'). For there is no good trccl Wetstein observes that D. &)'r. Codd. 
 Lat. read an for iiya.^. Ar.'JEth. Pers. may be added. If we retain ya , 
 the connection may be: 'i'hc rectitude of your conduct is not to be 
 judged of by your sagacity in discovering your brother's faults, and your 
 freedom in censuring them; but by your own actions and words. Fur a 
 man is known by his actions and words, as a tree is by its fruit. 
 
i^ L U iv E VI. VII. 
 
 .CHAP.« forth that which is good ; and an evil man, out of tlie 
 " evil [treasure] of his heart, bringeth forth that which 
 " is evil : for out of the abundance of the heart [his^ 
 ■" mouth speaketh. 
 4<) *' And why call ye me < Lord, Lord,' and do not 
 ** tli£ things which I say ? 
 
 47 *' Whosoever cometh to mc, and heareth my words, 
 " and do^h them, I will show you to whom he is like. 
 
 48 " He is ]k\£: a builder of an house, who digged deep, 
 " and laid the foundation on a rock : and when the 
 *' flood rose, die stream dashed vehemently upon that 
 *' house, and caiild not shake it : for it was founded on 
 
 49 " a rock. But he diat heareth, and doeth not, is like 
 
 *^ 3. man who, without a foundation, built an house 
 
 " upoa the ground ; against which the stream dashed 
 
 " veliemently, and immediiU^lj it fell : and tlie niin of 
 
 " that house was great." 
 
 CHAP. 
 VIL 
 
 1 NOW when Jesus had ended all 3ii.s words in the 
 liearing of the people, he entered Int-o Capernaum. 
 
 2 And the iservant of a certain centurion^ wTjo was deaf 
 5 to his mast^f was sick, and ready to dte.. And having 
 
 heard of Jesus, j&e centurion sent to him £ome ejdsers of 
 the Jews, beseeching him that he would come and re- 
 
 4 cover his servanL Aud when they came to Jesus, thej 
 untreated him earnestly, saying ; " He Is worthy to 
 
 5 " whom diou ^/Ht do this : tor he loveth our nat'on ; 
 € " and h^mself liat^ built us (mr synagogue." Then 
 
 Jesus went \vith them. An<S •^■hen he was now not far 
 from the house, the cenlunon sent friends to him, 
 saying unto him ; " Sir, trosible jaot thy«self j for I am 
 *< not worthy that thou shouldest ent-er ux\d&r my roof. 
 7 *' Wherefoije neitlier thought I ray^^lf wortSa^^ to come 
 
 48. Digged deep.} 'Ee-t^iifiiiiai l^aBwi are a Hcbrair.m. See Cantic. ii.Si 
 and Bishop Newcome's nofee on Ezek. xxxvii. 26. 
 
 4, That wa^i^si may hs the second person for ^afl^r, see Bishc^ 
 Pearce, and fiowyer 4to- 
 
LUKE VII. 15 
 
 CHAP.« unto thee : but command by word, and my servant' 
 ^^^' « will be cured. For I also, who am a man placti 
 
 8 ** under authority, ■ have soldiers under me ; and I say 
 " unto this marii * Go,' and he goeth ; and to another, 
 * Come,* and he cometh ; and to my servant, * Do 
 
 9 ' this,* and he doeth it." And when Jesus heard there 
 words, he wondered at him ; and turned, and said to 
 the multitude that followed him'; " I say unto you, I 
 
 10 " have not found so gre-at faith, even in Israel." And 
 those who w^ere sent, returned to the house, and four.d 
 the servant well who had been sick. 
 
 11 And it came to pass on the day after, that he went 
 into a city called Nain : and [many of] his disclpk< 
 
 12 went with him, and a great multitude. Now as he 
 drew near to the gate of the eity, behold, a dcud man 
 
 • was carried out, tlie only son of his motlier, and shci 
 u'cis a widow : and many people of the city were wVCw 
 •13 her. And when the Lord saw her, he had compassiov- 
 14 on her, and said to her; " Weep not." And he came 
 up and touched the bier ; (now they that bare htm 
 stood still ;) and said ; *" Young man, I say unto thee, 
 ] 5 " Arise.** Then he that had been dead sat up, and be- 
 gan to speak. And Jesus delivered him to his mother. 
 
 16 And fear seized on all : and they glorified God saying; 
 " A great prophet is risen up among us;" and, " God 
 
 17 "hath regarded his people." And this report con- 
 cerning Jesus went forth through all Judea, and through 
 all the country romid about. 
 
 12. T}ie only aoii of his mother, and she was a widow.'j The four cir- 
 cumstances here mentioned wl:h so much simplicity and conciseness tend 
 to raise compassion more strongly than the most laboured amplilication 
 of art. Another pathetic circumstance, the youth of the dead man, is 
 incidentally added v. 14. 
 
 Many people.] It vv^as a Jewish custom that all who met a corpse 
 carrying to the grave attended it, and joined in the lamentation. Josephus 
 contra App. ii. '26. Bishop Pearce. 
 
 14. r//i' lier.] The people of the East bury their dead without coffins; 
 but they carry them to the grave on a bier which Is shaped like one. 
 Hauner, ii. 156, 
 
 C2 
 
,16 I. V K E \ n. 
 
 CHAP. And the -drsciples of John 
 
 VII, 
 
 tliinsT-s. And John called un 
 
 told him of -all these" 
 unto him two of his di» 
 J 8 ciples, and sent ihem to Jesus, saying; " Art Thou 
 
 19 " he that was to come ? or do ive look f6r another ?'* 
 
 20 And when the men came to him, they said; ** John 
 " the Baptist hath sent us' to thee, saying ; * Art Thou 
 
 * he that was to come? or do wc laok for another?' 
 
 21 (Now in that very horrr lie had cured many of diseases, 
 and grievous m.aladics, and of evil spirits; and luito 
 
 22 many tkat zcere blind he had given sight.) Then 
 [Jesus] answered and said urito them ; " Go and tell 
 " John what things ye have secu and heard ; that the- 
 " blind receive their sigbt, tlie'lame walk, the lepers 
 '' are cleansed, the de?A' hear, the dead are raised, to 
 
 23 '*' the poor glad tidings are preached. And happy is 
 " he v/hosoever shall not ciFc*nd because of me." 
 
 24 And when the messengers of John were departed^ 
 Jcsiis begHn to say unto the iiiultitudes concerning John ; 
 '* What v.ent ye out into the desert to behold ? A reed 
 
 25 " shaken by the wind ? But what went ye out to see I 
 *< A man clothed m soft garments ? Lo, those that are 
 ** gorgeously apparelled, and live luxuriously, are in 
 
 26 " palaces. But what went ye out to see ? A prophet ? 
 " Yes, I say unto you> and much more than a pro- 
 
 27 " phet. This Is he of whom It is written ; < Behold, I 
 
 * send my messenger before thy flice, who will prepare 
 
 28 * thy way before thee.' For I say unto you. Among 
 "those that are born of women, there, is no greater 
 " [prophet] than John the Baptist : but the least in the 
 
 29 " kingdom of God is greater than he... And all the 
 " people, and the publi-cans, that heard him, have • 
 
 '"justified the ivays of Gody having been baptized with 
 
 20. The repetition of the message from v. 19, is in the spirit cf the 
 best classicril writers. 
 
 29. Jiisiified the ways of God.'] Acknowledged God to be just in calling 
 them to repentance; and that he might justly punish them, if they did not 
 reform their lives. Le Clerc, Nouveau I'e^t. 40. Bishop Pearce con- 
 iirms this interpretation, and refers lo Ps. li. -i. Job iixii. 2. 
 
LUKE VIL - 17 
 
 €tr\P,« the baptisnirof John. But the Pharisees and teachers 
 
 Vil 
 
 " of the law have made void the counsel of Goi 
 
 30 " toward them, not havhig been baptized hy him. 
 
 31 " To what therefore shall I liken the men of this gene- 
 
 32 " ration ? and to what are they like ? They are Me 
 " childreii sitting in the market-place^ and callint; one 
 *« to another, and saying ; ' We have piped unto ysu, 
 
 * and ye have not d.mced : v.-e have mourned unto you, 
 S3 * and; ye have not wept.'- For John the Baptist hatli 
 
 " come neither eating brcadi, nor drinking wine ; and 
 
 fl:h *' ye say, * He hatli a demon.' Tlie son of man hath 
 
 " come eating and drinking'^ and ye say, * Behold, a 
 
 * glutton, and a wiiie-bibi:)(iT, a friend, of pub-litjans and 
 
 35 • sinners.' And yet wiiJom is justified by all her 
 " children." 
 
 36 And one of tlie Pliarisees as4:ed Jvsus to eat v/ith him. 
 And he entered into t?ie Pharisee's house, and placed 
 
 37 himself at meat. And', behold, a woman in the city, 
 who had been- a" sinner, when she knev.- tliat Jesus w'AS 
 at. meat in the PljariseeV- li.m^e, brouglit an alabaster 
 
 28 box of ointment, and st^)od behind at his feet Vv-ecping, 
 and r>egan to Vx-et liis feet with tears ; and she wiped 
 t^hem with the Jiair of her licad, andkissed his feet, and 
 
 39 anointed tkerji with the ointmeiit. But when the Pha- 
 ris'je that liad invited him saw if, he spake within him- 
 self, '-^^ayingj <' This man, if he were a prophat, would 
 
 - " ijiivc kn(Avn who and what kind of wDman this is that 
 4 •* toiiclierh liini; for she is- a sinner." Then Jesus 
 
 37. Had /avz a sinner.) But had taitlfied he-; repentance to Jesus. 
 For the tense, sec c. viii. 2. 
 
 ns. nvhinii.] Jesus reclined on a couch, wliile lie partook of food. 
 
 'J'u -irl hh JarL] His sandals havinjr been jnit olF. The. Greeks and 
 Roman*; had the s«me eu.toni. Et j-'ulcas poscit. Hor. Sat. ii. viik" t?. 
 .See other instances in.Wct.stein. > 
 
 ^Aiidanolnt^lUivw.'] An extraordinary act of respeot. See Pliny's 
 ^-iat. Hist, xi!.i. iiii Vidiinns etiam vestigia pedum ungueuto tingi : quod. 
 AI. Ofn«r;em monstrasse Neroni principi frrebimt. Jant cjuidam etiam in 
 potu unguenta addunt : tantique aniaiitudo est, ut odore prodigo 
 inir.ntnrijx ntraque parte corporis. 
 
 39, She is a sinner.'] The Pharisee knew her general character, but 
 rsot her repentance. 
 
 ' c3 ■' 
 
18 LUKE VII. VIII. 
 
 CHAP.spake and said unto him; " Simon, I- have somewhat 
 * " to say unto thee." And he saith; *' Master, say it.*' 
 
 40 " There was a certain creditor that had two debtors : 
 
 41 ** the one owed five hundred denarii, and the other fifty. 
 
 42 " And, as they had nothing to pay, he freely forgave 
 " them both. Tell me therefore, AVhicb of them vvril 
 
 43 " love him more ?^' Then Simon answered and* said ; 
 *' I suppose, that he to whom he freely forgave more.'* 
 And Jesus said unto him; " Thou hast jirdged rightly.'* 
 
 44 And he turned to the woman, and said unto Simon-? 
 ** Scest thou this woman ? I entered into thine house ; 
 ** thou gavest me no water for my feet : but she hath 
 " wetted my feet with tears, and wnped them with her 
 
 45 " hair. Thou gavest me no kiss : but she, since the 
 ** time I entered in, Iiath not ceased to kiss my feet. 
 
 46 " Thoa didst not anoint mine head with oil : but she 
 
 47 " hath anointed my feet with ointment. Wherefore I 
 <' say unto thee, Her sins, which are many, are for- 
 ** given ; for she hath loved much : but to whom little 
 
 48 ** is forgiven, /Aa/ pt'r.TOTi loveth little." Then he said 
 
 49 onto her; ** Thy sins are forgiven." And those that 
 were at meat with him began to say withiii themselves;. 
 
 50 " Who is this that even forgiveth sins ;" And he said 
 
 to the woman ; " Thy faith hath saved thee : go in peace." 
 
 CHAP. 
 VIII. 
 
 1 AND it came to pass afterward,, that he journeyed 
 through every city and village, preaching and pro- 
 claiming the glad tidings of the kingdom cf God : and 
 
 2 the Twelve lare with him ; and certain women, that 
 had been cured of evil spirits and infirmities ; Mary 
 
 41 , 42, 43. It follows that Christ had already forgiven this woman much- 
 47. I repeat therefore, for the greater eonsolation of this woman, that 
 her mariy sins are forgiven: and I repeat it, because she has shown me 
 great gratitude J a natural return, as you have confessed. 
 
 49. Jesus overlooks the objection with dignity. He had answered it 
 
 C. V. 22y &c. 
 
 50. Hath saved thee."] Thy faith in me as a divine teacher hath placed 
 thee in a state of salvation. 
 
 Go inpeace-l This woman, who is thus dismissed, could not be Mary 
 jMagdalene who was one of our Lord's constant attendants. C. viii. 3. 
 
LUKE VIII. ig- 
 
 CHAP.called MagJalene, out of whom had gone seven demons ;' 
 * and Joanna, the wife of Chuza Herod's steward ; and 
 
 3 Susanna, and many other women ; who ministered to 
 
 4 him of their substance. And when a great multitude 
 assembled, and Inhabitants of every city came together 
 
 5 unto ]nm, he spake by a parable : " A sower went 
 " out to sow his seed : and, as he sowed, some seed fell 
 " by the wnj-side-; and It was trodden under foot, and 
 
 6 " the fowls of the air devoured it. And some fell upon 
 ** a rock ; and when It grew up, it wlihered away, be- 
 
 7 ** cause It had not moisture. And some fell amidst 
 *' thorns ; and the thorns grew up with it, and choked 
 
 8 " it. And other fell on good ground, and grew up, 
 " and yielded fruit an hundred-fold." As he said these 
 things, he cried outj " He that hath ears to hear, let 
 " him hear." 
 
 9 And his disciples asked him, [saying ;'} *' What may 
 10 " this parable be;" And he said ; *< Unto yoU it is 
 
 •* given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of God: 
 
 *' but to others I speak in parables; so that seeing they 
 
 i 1 " see not, and hearing they understand not. Now the 
 
 12 " parable is this : The seed is the word of God. And 
 ** those by the wwy-side, are they that hear : hut then 
 ** the devil cometh and takelh away the word out of 
 ** their hearts, lest they should beheve and be saved. 
 
 13 " And those on the rock arc iheij, that when they have 
 " heard, receive the word with joy : and these have no 
 "root, but for a short time believe, and in time of 
 
 i4" " temptation fall away. And that which fell among 
 " the thorns are they, that having heard, go forth, 
 " and are choked by anxious cares, and riches, and 
 " pleasures of this life, and bring not fruit to perfection. 
 
 15 " But that in the good ground are they, that having 
 ** heard the word, keep it in an honest and good heart, 
 ** and bring forth fruit with perseverance. 
 
 3. Chuza.'] Perhaps the person of the king's hou-^ehold, mentioned 
 John iv. 46 ; as Bishop Pearce conjectures on the latter place. 
 
20 LUKE VTII.. 
 
 CHAP. « Now 110 man, when he hath lighted a himp, 
 ' " covereth it with a vessel, or putteth il under a couch ; 
 
 16 " but setteth it on a stand, that tliose who enter in may 
 
 17 "see the light. For nothing is hidden, which shall not 
 ** be manifest: nor w any: thing secret, which shall not 
 
 18 " be known and come abroad. Take heed therefore: 
 •* how ye hear : for wliosoever hath mucht to him 
 «' shall be given ; and whosoever hath little, from him 
 " shall he taken even that which he seemeth to have." 
 
 19 And his mother and his brethren came to him, and' 
 could not gain access to him because of the multitude. 
 
 20 And it was told him ly, some, who sard ;, <* Thy mother 
 " and thy brethren stand without, desiring to see thee." 
 
 21 And he answered and said unto them ; " My mother 
 ** and my brethren are these, that hear the word of God,. 
 «* and do it." 
 
 22 It also came to pass on. a certain d^iy, tliat he went 
 into a ship with his di^cipks, and said unto them ; " Let 
 
 23 ** us pasA over to the other side of tlie lake." And they 
 limnched forth. But as they sailed, he fell asleep : and 
 a storm of wniid came down on the lake ; and they 
 
 24- were filling ^ith water, and were in danger. And they 
 came near, and awoke him^ saying;. " Master, master,. 
 *• we perish." Then he arose,, and: rebuked the wind,, 
 and the raging of the v/ater:. and they ceased, and 
 
 25 there was a calm. And lie said unto them ; " AVhere 
 ** is your faith ?" An4. they feared and wondered, 
 saying one to another ; " Who is this ? for he com- 
 <* mandeth even the winds and the water, and they 
 " obey him." 
 
 40 And it came to pass, that when Jesus returned, the 
 people gladly received him : for they were all in ex^ 
 pectation of him. 
 
 41 And, behold, there came a man named Jairus, who 
 was a ruler of the synagogue : and he fell down at 
 
 16, 17. See on Mark iv. 21, 22. 
 
LUKE VIII. ' *2h 
 
 C^tAFJcsa.j's iccti and besought him thut he would come into 
 " his house : fbr he had an only daughter, about twelve 
 
 42 years of age, and she was dying. But as he went, the 
 
 43 people thronged him. And a woman, having an issue 
 of blood t\^'elve years, that h.ui consumed all her 
 substance on physicians, and cDuld not be cured by any, 
 
 4- i^ came behind, aiid toitched the border of his garment : 
 
 45 and imjnediately her issue of blood slopped. And 
 Jesus said; <* Who touched mc?" And when all denied, 
 Peter, and those that were with him, said ; " Master, 
 " the multitudes press and tlirong thee j and sayest 
 
 46 " thou, Who touched me •*" And [JesusJ said ; " Some 
 "one hath totJched me: fbr I knov/ thai power hath 
 
 47 *' gone out of me." And when the woman saw th:it she 
 was not concealed, she came trembling, and fell domn 
 before Lim, and declared [to him] before all the peo- 
 ple for what cause she touched him, and iiow she was 
 
 48 forthwith cured. And he said unto her ; *' Take 
 " courage, daughter j thy faith hath made ihee well : 
 
 49 " go in peace." And while he yet spake, there cometh 
 one from the ruler of the synagogue's hoztse, saying to 
 him J "Thy daughter is dead: trouble not the Master." 
 
 50 But when Jesus heard i/, he spake to ihe ruler, saying; 
 " Fear not : only believe, and she shall be made welL** 
 
 5 1 And when he came to the house, he sr-ffered none to 
 enter in, but Peter, and John, and James, and the 
 
 52 father and the mother of the child. And all wept, and 
 lamented her : but he said ; " Weep not : she is not 
 
 53 " d;sJad, but sleepeth." And they derided him ; know- 
 54< m^ that she was dead. And he sent all out of the 
 
 - housej and took her by the hand, and spake aloud, 
 55 saying; " Child, arise." And her spirit came again, 
 
 and she forthwith arose : and he commanded that food 
 53 should be given her. And her parents were amazed : 
 
 but he charged them that they should tell no man what 
 
 had been done. 
 
 44. Touched the border of his garynent.]' Compare Matth. xiv. SG 
 ^1. To enter m.] Wiih him/ Others were there before: v. 54, 
 
22 L U K E IX. 
 
 *^Vv"^* ^^^ '^^'"''^ called the twelve apostles together, and 
 gave them power and authority over all demons, and 
 
 2 to cure diseases. And he sent them forth to preach the 
 
 3 kingdom of God, and to cure the sick ; and he said unto 
 them; " Take nothing f©r your journey, neither staves, 
 
 4 " nor bag, nor money ; nor have two vests. And into 
 " whatsoever house ye enter, there remain, and thence 
 
 5 " depart. And whosoever shall not receive you, when 
 ** ye go from that city, shake off the very dust from 
 
 6 " your feet; for a testimony unto them." And they 
 departed, and went through the towns, preaching glad 
 tidings and healing every where. 
 
 7 Now Herod the tetrarch heard of all which had been 
 done [by him] : and he was perplexed, because it was 
 
 8 said by some, that John was risen from the dead ; and 
 by some, that Elijah appeared ; and by others, that 
 
 9 one of the old prophets was risen again. And Herod 
 said ; <* John I have beheaded : but who is this of whom 
 ** I hear such things ?" And he desired to see Jesus. 
 
 10 And the apostles returned, and told Jesus all which 
 they had done. And he took them, and withdrew 
 privately to a desert place of [a city called] Bethsaida. 
 
 1 1 And when the multitudes knew i/, they followed him : 
 and he received them, and spake to them concerning 
 the kingdom of God, and restored those that had need 
 
 12 of cure. And when the day began to be far spent, the 
 Twelve came near, and said unto him ; " Send the 
 " multitude away, that they may go into the towns 
 ** and country round about, and lodge, and get pro- 
 
 13 " vision : for w^e are here in a desert place." But he 
 said unto them; " Give Ye them food to eat." And 
 they said ; *' We have no more than live loaves and v.vo 
 ** fishes ; unless we should go and buy food for all this 
 
 4. /Ind thence depart] At leaving the city. See Matth. x. 11. c. x. 7. 
 
 7. l-Vhich had been done.'\ Six MSS.and edd. Erasm. Colinxi. Griesbach» 
 read yiviy.£va.. 
 
 J.3. Unless 1VC should go.] A supppsition is made, wUich was knc.vr to 
 Jje impossible. 
 
LUKE 1X> 23 
 
 CHAP." people." For they were about five thousand men. 
 
 And he said to his disciples ; " Make them place them- 
 
 H " selves on the ground by fifties in a company." And 
 
 15 they did so ; and made them all place themselves. 
 
 16 And when he had taken the five loaves and the two 
 fishes, he looked up to heaven, and blessed them, and 
 brake, and gave to the disciples to set before the multi- 
 
 17 tude. And all ate, and were filled: and what remained 
 to them of the fragments was taken up, even twelve 
 
 18 panniers. And it came to pass as he was apart praying, 
 his disciples were with him : and he asked them, say- 
 
 19 ing ; " Whom say the multitudes that I am ?" They 
 answered and said ; ** John the Baptist ; but some sai/f 
 <* Elijah ; and others say^ that one of the old prophets 
 
 20 " is risen again.'* And he said unto them; " But 
 " whom say Ye that I am ?" Then Peter answered and 
 
 21 said ; " The Christ of God." And he strictly charged 
 them, and commanded them to tell no man that thing ; 
 
 22 saying : " The Son of man must suffer many things, 
 ** and be rejected by the elders and chief-priests and 
 " scribes, and be killed, and be raised the third day." 
 
 23 And he said to all ; " If any maji desire to come after 
 " me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, 
 
 24 " and follow me. For whosoever desireth to save his 
 " life, shall lose it : but whosoever shall lose his life for 
 
 25 " my sake, he shall save it. For what is a man pro- 
 " fited, if he gain the whole world, and lose [or forfeit,] 
 
 26 " himself? For whosoever shall be ashamed of me, and 
 " of my words, of him the Son of man shall be ashamed, 
 
 flS. And blcs'^ed them.] D. Codd. Lat. and Epiphanius read Itt* aJla-, 
 15e g&v« thanks, or praise, to God over them. 
 
 18. Jpnrti Apart from the people. See Mark iv. 10. 
 
 '2-2- A s»?\5?r<c rebuke of Peter is inserted by Matthew, c. xvi. 22, 23 j 
 snd by Mark, c. vlii. 32, 33. It is highly probable that Luke omits it, 
 because his gesjjel had been revised by Paul, who once withstood 
 Peter to hi? face. Gal. ii. 11. 
 
 25. Or furfeil.'] The Greek words are a gloss; the explanatory word 
 (r,,M<i}SsU being borrowed from the two preceding gosptjls. They are 
 omitted in JExh, See Bishop Pfiarce^ and Wakefield. 
 
24 L 13 K ^ IX. 
 
 CHAP/' ^vhon he shall come in his own glory, and in that if 
 <* hh Father, and of the holy atigels. But I tell you 
 
 27 " truly, There are some of those who stand Irere, 
 " who shall not taste of death till they have seen the 
 « kingdom of God." 
 
 28 And it came tO pa«s about eight days after these 
 words, that he took with him Peter and John and James, 
 and went up a mountain to pray. 
 
 37 And on the next d;iy, when tliey w^ere come down 
 158 from the mountain, a great multitude met him. And, 
 
 behold, a man of the multitude cried out, saying ; 
 
 " Master, I beseech thee, look upon my son : for he is 
 
 39 " mine only child. And, beliold, a spirit takefh him, 
 " and it suddenly crieth out ; and it convulseth him so 
 ^^ that he foameth, and, bruising him, hardly depairteth 
 
 40 " from him. And I besougJit tliy disciples to cast it 
 
 41 " out ; but they were not able." And Jesus answered 
 and said ; " O unbelieving and perverse generation, 
 " how long shall I be with you, and endure you? Bring 
 
 42 " thy son hither." And as he was now coming near, 
 the demon dashed him on the ground, and at the same 
 time convulsed him. Then Jesus rebuked the unclean 
 spirit, and cured the child, and delivered him to his 
 
 43 father. And all ^vere amazed at the mighty power of 
 God. . 
 
 But while all wondered at all the things which Jesus 
 
 41' did, he said to his disciples ; " Let these words sink 
 
 " down into your ears ; for the Son of man is about to 
 
 45 " be delivered up into the hands. of men." But they 
 understood not this matter, and It was hidden from 
 them, so that they did not perceive it : and they feared 
 to ask him of this matter. 
 
 46 And there arose a reasoning among them, which of 
 4-7 them should be greatest. And Jesus perceived tlie 
 
 thought of their heart, and took a little cliild, whom 
 
 48 he set by him ; and said unto them; " Whosoever shall 
 
 ** receive this little child in my name, rcceiveth me ; 
 
L U K E IX. 25 
 
 CHAP.<« and whosoever shall receive me, receiveth him who 
 ^■^* ** sent me : for he that is least among you all, he shall 
 « be great." 
 
 49 Then John spake, and said ; " Master, we saw one 
 « casting out demons in thy name ; and we forbad him, 
 
 50 " because he foUoweth not us." And Jesus said unto 
 him : " Forbid him not : for he that is not against 
 ** you, is for you." 
 
 51 Now it came to pass when the days were fulfilled that 
 he should be received up, that he stedfastly set his 
 
 52 face to go to Jerusalem; and sent messengers be- 
 fore him : and they went and entered into a town of 
 
 53 the Samaritans, to make ready for him : but thoy did 
 not receive him, because his face was that of one going 
 
 54 to Jerusalem. And when his disciples, James and John, 
 saw this, they said ; " Master, wilt thou that we com- 
 " mand fire to come down from heaven, and consume 
 
 55 " them, even as Elijah did ?" But he turned, and re» 
 
 56 buked them. And they went to another town. 
 
 57 It also came to pass as they were going on the way, 
 that a certain man said to him ; " [Sir, j I will follow 
 
 58 " thee whithersoever thou goest.** And Jesus said unto 
 him ; " The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air 
 " have roosts; but the Son of man hath not where to 
 " rest his head." 
 
 59 He said also to another ; " Follow me." But he 
 said J " Sir, suffer me to go first and bury my father." 
 
 60 And [ JesusJ said uiuo h'un ; " Let tlie dead bury their 
 " dead : but go Thou and proclaim the kingdom of 
 « God." 
 
 61 And another also said, " Sir, I wiili iollow ih^e ; but 
 « suffer me first to bid those farewel that are in mine 
 
 51. That he should he r^cHved r/^.J Into heaven : %vhtch assumption 
 was to be preceded by his crucifeion. Probably this event iiappeued as 
 Jesus was^oing up to the feast of Dedicatipo, three months before his 
 crucifixion. ' 
 
 D 
 
26 LUKE IX. X. 
 
 CHAP." house." Bat Jesus said unto him : " No man who 
 " hath put his hand to the plough and looketh back, rs 
 62 " fit for the kingdom of God." 
 CHAP. 
 X. 
 
 1 NOW after these things, the Lord appointed seventy 
 others also, and sent them two and two before him, 
 into every city and place whither he himself was about 
 
 2 to come. He said therefore unto them ; " The harvest 
 " indeed is plenteous, but the labourers are few : pray 
 " ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he would 
 
 3' '* send forth labourers into his harvest. Depart : be- 
 
 4 " hold, I send you as lambs amidst wolves. Carry 
 " neither pui-se, nor bag, nor sandals : and salute no 
 
 5 ** man on the way. And into whatsoever house ye 
 
 6 " enter, first say ; * Peace he to this house.* And if 
 ** the son of peace be there, your peace shall rest upon 
 
 7 "it: but if not, it shall turn back to yourselves. And 
 <* remain In the same house, eating and drinking such 
 *' things as they give : for the labourer Is worthy of his 
 
 8 "hire. Go not from house to house. And into what- 
 " soever city ye enter, and they receive you, eat such 
 
 9" things asare set before you. And cure the sick that 
 " are therein ; and say unto them ; * The kingdom of 
 
 10 * God drawetfi near unto you.' But Into whatsoever 
 ** city ye enter, and they receive you nor, go forth Into 
 
 11 ** the streets of it, and say; * Even the dust, which 
 * cleaveth to us from your city, we wipe off unto you : 
 ^ notvdthstanding know this, that the kingdom of God 
 
 62. JVho hath put his hand to theplough,'] The man had been a con- 
 vert; and a follower of Jesus. 
 
 Jnd looketh back.'} Hesiod's rule to the plougher, is, that he should 
 not look jlbout on his companions, but make a straight furrow. Eisner. 
 Wetstein. See Opera et Dies : 1. 444. 
 
 I. Others also.] Resides the twelve apostles. 
 
 4 Salute no man on the way."} A sign of haste, and of important 
 business. 2 Kings iv. 29. 
 
 8, Eat suck things as are set he/ore you."] Not regarding the traditioas 
 of the Pharisees. 
 
 II. Notuithstfinding.l Notwilbctandiug your rejection of us. 
 
L I^ K E X. 27 
 
 CHAP.i draweth near unto you,' I say unto you; It shall 
 " be more tolferable In the great day for Sodom, than 
 
 12 " for that city. 
 
 1 3 " Alas for thee, O Chorazm ! Alas for thee, O 
 " Bethsalda ! for if the mighty works which have been 
 " done in you had been done in Tyre and SIdon, they 
 " would have repented long ago, sitting in sackcloth 
 
 14- " and ashes. But it shall be more tolerable for Tyre 
 
 15 " and SIdon at the judgement,- than for you. And thou, 
 *' Capernaum, which art exalted to heaven, shalt be 
 " brought down to the grave. 
 
 16 " He that heareth you, heareth me; and he that 
 " desplseth. you, desplseth me ; and he that despiseth 
 <* me, despiseth him that sent me.'* 
 
 17 And the seventy returned with joy, saying ; " Master, 
 " even the demons are subject to us through thy name." 
 
 18 And he said unto themj " I beheld Satan fallen from 
 1^ " heaven, as lightning. Behold, I give you power to 
 
 "tread on serpents and scorpions, and over' all the 
 " strength of the enemy ; and nothing shall by any 
 
 20 " means hurt you. Notwithstanding, in this rejoice not, 
 " that the spirits are subject unto you; but rejoice that 
 
 21 *< your names are written in heaven.** In that hour 
 Jesus greatly rejoiced in spirit, and said ; " I praise 
 " thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that 
 " though thou hast hidden these things from the wise 
 " and understanding, yet thoa hast revealed them to 
 *' babes : yes. Father ; for so it hath seemed good in 
 
 22 " thy sight. All things have been delivered to me by 
 " my Father : and none knoweth who the Son is, 
 « but the Father j and who the Father is, but the 
 
 18. As light?nng.li Swiftly and precipitately. The meaning is, I see^ 
 and have seen . some time since, the kingdom of Satan rapidly di- 
 minishing. 
 
 19. Hurt yon.'] The Greek word has this sense eight times in Rev, 
 See ii. 1 1. v. 6. &c. 
 
 20. Rejoice 7ioL'] So much. 
 
 That your names are uritten in heaven.] In consequence of your obedi- 
 ence to my precepts. 
 
 d2 
 
S8 L U K E X. 
 
 CHAP." Son, and he to whom the Son chooseth to reveal 
 
 * " him.'* And he turned to his disciples, and said 
 
 23 privately ; " Blessed are the eves which see the things 
 
 24? " that ye see. For I tell you, that many prophets and 
 
 ** kings have desired to see the things which ye see, and 
 
 " have not seen them; and to hear the things which ye 
 
 25 " hear, and have not heard them,*' And, behold, a 
 certain teacher of the law rose up, tempting him, and 
 saying ; " Master, what shall I do to inherit everlasting 
 
 26 « life V* And Jesus said unto him ; " What is written in 
 
 27 " tlie law ? how readest thou :" And he answered and 
 said; "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all 
 ** thine heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy 
 ** strength, and with all thy mind : and thy neighbour 
 
 28 *• as thyself.*' Then Jestis said imto hhn, " Thou hast 
 " answered rightly J do this, and thou shalt live.** 
 
 29 But he, desiring to justify himself, said to Jesus } *^And 
 
 30 " who is my neighbour V* And Jesus replied and said ; 
 ** A certain man went down from Jeruialem to Jericho^ 
 '* and fell among robbers, who stripped him of his 
 ** raiznexitf and laid strokes on kim, and departed, 
 
 31 " paving left him half dead. And by chance a ctrtain 
 " priest came down that way ; and, when he saw him, 
 
 S2 ** he passed by on the ether side^ In like planner a Levite 
 
 f3. Privately.] Because he magnified the gospel-dispensation. 
 
 ^. /« ik( kW'] Tbk r«fer«nc€ to the law was wise, and tended to 
 cpncili^te our horn's heaj-ers. 
 
 27. ^nd with all thy wimrf.T This clause is omitted in D. and Codd, 
 Lat. ^ J 
 
 20, 77m«« f^^ji/ ^^iP.] CpjT.pare S Pet. i. 5— il. 
 
 29. To justify fnmse!/.'] To make a display of Ms own righteousness, 
 ar-d adiierenee to the law. 
 
 30. From Jeru^I^m to Jerichp-l The scene of this parable is with great 
 propriety laid in the road from / f rusalem to Jericho, which was moun- 
 tainous and ver^/ convenient for robbers. One pass is still called the 
 B34-UQtain of blood, or the bloody road ; a name probably acquired fron\ 
 the murders of passeng^er*. Shaw's Travels, Note 2, p. 276. Pric-tley's 
 Harmony. 
 
 82. A Levile.'] One of the Levitical tribe, but not an actual attendant 
 on the temple; and thus distinguished from those who were called' 
 priests. ^ See John i. 19. On some occasions, the Levites showed a better 
 dispositiofl than the priests. See 2 Chron. sxii. 34. 
 
L U K E X. 29 
 
 CHAP." also, when he reached the place, came and saw 
 
 ' " him, and passed by on the other side. But a certain 
 
 33 " Samaritan, as he journeyed, came where he was: and, 
 
 34. « when he saw himj, he had compassion on him, and 
 
 " went to him, and bound up his wounds, pouring in 
 
 " oil and wine ; and set him on his own beast, and 
 
 35 " brought him- to an inn> and took care of him. And 
 " on the morrow, [when he departed,] he took out two 
 " denarii, and gave Mem to the host, and said unto him; 
 * Take care of him; and whatsoever thou spendest more, 
 
 36 * when I come back I will repay thee.' Which then 
 " of these three thinkest thou to have been his neigh- 
 
 37 " hour who fell among the robbers V* And the teacher 
 of the law said ; " He who showed pity to him." Then 
 said Jesus unto him ; " Go, and do Thou in like:: 
 
 , " manner.'* 
 
 38 And it came to pass, as they journeyed, tha:^ he 
 entered into a certain town: and a certain woman, 
 
 69 named Martha, received him into her house. And she 
 had a sister called- Mary; who sat also at the feet of 
 
 4.0 Jesus, and heard his words.. But Martha was harassed 
 by much attendance, and came to him and said ; 
 " Master, carest thou not that my sister hath left me to 
 '* attend alone .'' command therefore, that she help me." 
 
 41 And Jesus answered and said unto her ; " Martha, 
 " Martha, thou art anxious, and troubled about many 
 
 42 " things : but there is one thing which is necessary : aaid 
 
 S3. A certaiji Samaritan.'] The Jews and Samaritans bore a religion s- 
 hatred to each other. See John iv. 9. viii. 48. 
 
 34. Oil and icine.'] Gaien, Pliny, Thcophrastus, and Columella men- 
 tion oil and wine as good for wounds. See Wetstein. See also Isai. i. u, 
 and Bishop Lowth's note. 
 
 3G. The Samaritan esteemed himself neighbour to the wounded Jew, 
 whom even a priest and a Levite passed by.' Do you esteem yourself 
 such to every one whom you can relieve. 
 
 37. He ivho shoiced pity to hi?n.] Some observe that a peripiirasis h 
 here used for the hateful name of Samaritan. 
 
 42. But there is one thing -which is 7iecessari/.'j The good part chosen hjf^ 
 Alary; hearing and obeying my .instructions. 
 
 d3 
 
,iO L U K E X. XI. 
 
 CHAP." Mary hath chpsg» xh^ gp.p4 p^irt, ivhkh sJm^ not be 
 
 ' ** tak^ frpra b^r." 
 CHAP. 
 
 1 AND it C5a»e to pass -that, as he was praying in :% 
 certain place, when he ceased, one of his disciples said 
 unto him ; ** Master, teach us to pray, as John also 
 
 2 ** tawght his diseipies.^' And he said unto them ; 
 ^ When ye pray, say ; Our Fatfier, sanctified be tliy 
 
 ^ ** name. Thy kingdom come. G^ve us day by day the 
 
 4/ " food suMcient for *js. And forgive us our sins ; for 
 ^ we also forgive every one who trespasseth against 
 
 S ** lis. And bring us not into temptation." And he 
 #ai4 unto them ; ** Which of you shall have a friend, 
 ** and shall go to him at midnight, and say to him ; 
 
 S * Friend, lend me three loaves : for a friend of mine is 
 
 * come to me from a journey, and I have flothing to set 
 
 7 ^ before him ;* and he from within shall answer and 
 
 * say ; * Trouble me not : the door is now shut, and my 
 
 8 < children and I are in bed ; I cannot rise and give thee ?' 
 *' I say unto you : Even if he will not rise and give him, 
 " because he is his friend, yet, because of his impor- 
 ** tunity, he will rise and give him as many loaves as he 
 
 '* needeth. And I say unto you ; Ask, and it shall be 
 ** given you ; seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and it 
 
 10 *' shall be opened unto you. For every one that asketh, 
 " receiveth ; and every one that seeketh, findeth ; and 
 
 11 "to him that knocketh, it shall be opened. Now If a 
 
 2 — 4. Codex Magdalenensis is one of the few JvISS. which omit the 
 interpolation from St. Matthew ; a circumstaaee which redowuds to it5 
 honour. Michac-lis by Marsh, ii. 278. 
 
 5. At midnight.] It is common in the East to travel by night, on account 
 of the heat in the day. Priestley, from Harmer, i. 468. See Mark xiii. 35. 
 Harmer, iii. 24]. 
 
 7. Jre in led-l ^^ ^^e same chamber. " It is usual for a whole family 
 to sleep in the same room — through the East ; they laying their beds on 
 the ground.' Sir J. Chardin in Harmer, i. 165. 
 
 8. Because of his imporLunity.'] God cannot be importuned ; but fre- 
 quently and earnestly to ask for his blessings becomes dependent creatures, 
 and tends tc make them fit objects of his guadness. 
 
L U K E XI. SI 
 
 CHAP." son shall ask bread from any of you that is a father, 
 " will he give him a stone ? or if Ae shall ask a fish, 
 
 12 " will he for a fish give him a serpent ? or if he shall 
 
 13 ** ask an eggf will he give him a scorpion ? If ye there- 
 " fore, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto 
 " your children ; how much more will your heavenly 
 " Father give the Holy Spirit to those that ask him ?" 
 
 li* And he was casting out a demon, and it was dumb. 
 
 And it came to pass when the demon was gone out, 
 
 that the dumb spake: and the multitudes wondered, 
 
 1^ But some of them said; " He casteth out demons 
 
 Id *' through Beelzebub, prince of the demons." And 
 
 others trying him, sought of him a sign from heaven, 
 
 17 But he, knowing their thoughts, said unto them ; 
 " Every kingdom divided against itself, is brought to 
 ** desolation ; and an house divided against an house, 
 
 18 " falleth. If Satan also be divided against himself, how 
 " can his kingdom stand ? Because ye say that 1 cast 
 
 19** out demons by Beelzebub. But if I by Beelzebub 
 ** cast out demons, by whom do your sons cast them 
 
 20 ** out ? Wherefore they shall be your judges. But if I 
 ** by the finger of God cast out demons, then the king- 
 " dom of God is come unto you. 
 
 21 ** When a strong man armed guardeth his habitation, 
 
 22 ** his goods are in peace: but when a stronger than he 
 ** shall come upon him and overcome him, he taketh 
 ** from him all his armour in which he trusted, and 
 ** divideth his spoils. 
 
 23 ** He that is not with me, is against me : and he that 
 ** gathereth not with me, scattereth. 
 
 12. ^ scorpion.] There Is a general resemblance between the body of 
 a white scorpion and an egg ; as there is between the objects mentioned 
 in the foregoing verse. See Bishop Pearce and Priestley. 
 
 Dr, Owen refers to Bochart. Hieroz. pars, post iv. xxxix. col. 636. 
 The words are, Ad scorpionis descriptionem pertinet corpus ovi iigura, 
 in quo caput ita couditum est ut vix emineat, et ;)(^flXa» sua cancrina 
 brachia, &c. 
 
 16. Bishop Pearce and Dr. Campbell place this verse in a parenthesis. 
 But see v. 29, 30, where our Lord takes notice of what is here asked 
 from him. 
 
 5 
 
32 L U K E XI. 
 
 CHAP. «< When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, Hd 
 
 " passeth through dry places, seeking rest ; and, find- 
 
 St " ing none, he saith ; * I will return to mine house 
 
 25 * whence I came out.' And when he cometh, he 
 
 ' 26 " findeth it swept and set in order. Then he goeth and 
 
 " takethto him seven other spirits more evil than him- 
 
 ** self; and they enter in, and dwell there :• and the last 
 
 " state of that man becometh worse than the first/' 
 
 27 And it came to pass as he spake these things, that a 
 certain woman of the multitude lifted up her voice, and^ 
 said unto him; " Happy is the womb which bare thee,^. 
 
 28 " and the breasts which thou hast sucked." But he 
 said ; " Yea, rather, happy are they that hear the word 
 « of God and keep ifc" 
 
 29 And when the multitudes were gathered together 
 about him, he began to say; " This is an evil genera- 
 ** tion : it seeketh after a sign ; and a sign shall net be 
 
 SO " given it, except the sign of the prophet Jonah. For 
 " as Jonah was a sign to the Ninevites, so will the Son 
 
 31 " of man also be to this generation. The queen of the 
 ** south w^ill- rise in the judgement together with the 
 ** men of thts generation, and' will condemn them : for 
 " she came from the ends of the earth to hear the 
 ** wisdom of Solomon ; and^ . behold, a greater than 
 
 32 " Solomon is here. The men of Nineveh will rise up 
 "in the judgement together with this generation, and 
 "will condemn it: for they repented at the preach- 
 *' ing of Jonah ; and^ beholdj a greater than Jonah is 
 " here. 
 
 33 "Now no man, when he hath lighted a lamp, 
 " putteth it in a secret place, or under a measure, but 
 ** on a stand ; that those who come in may see the light. 
 
 30. A sipi to the Ninevites.'] He was a sign and a wonder to them ; not 
 only on account of his preaching, but because Jonah's companions, or 
 some who inhabited the coast of the Mediterranean, had testified to tl*em 
 his miraculous deliverance. 
 
 33. A secret pluce.J After K^viilhv we must understand p^wjav, as tstioj^ 
 after x^i/ttJav. 
 
L U K E XI. 33 
 
 CHAP.<f The lamp of the body is thine eyej when therefore 
 
 " thine eye is clear, thy whole body also is enlightened ; 
 
 S4f " but when thine eye is dim, thy body also is in dark- 
 
 S5 " ness. Take heed therefore that the light which is in 
 
 36 " thee be not darkness. If thy whole body therefore 
 ** he enlightened, having no part dark, the whole will 
 " be enlightened, as when a lamp enlighteneth thee by 
 ♦< i/5 brightness." 
 
 37 And as he spake, a certain Pharisee besought him to 
 dine with him : and he went in, and placed himself at 
 
 38 meat. And when the Pharisee saw i/, he wondered 
 that Jesus had not first washed Ids hands before dinner. 
 
 39 Then the Lord said unto him; ** Now ye Pharisees 
 ** make clean the outside of the cup and of the dish ; 
 " but the inside of you is full of rapine and malicious- 
 
 40 ** nes5. Ye inconsiderate, did not he who made the 
 
 41 "outside, make the inside also? But rather give in 
 "alms the things which yc havej and, behold, all 
 
 42 ** things are clean unto you. But alas for you Phari- 
 ** sees 1 for ye pay tithe of mint and rue and every lierb, 
 ** and pa#s over justice and the love of God; now these 
 ** otight ye to have done, and not to leave the other 
 
 i3 " undone. Alas for you Pharisees 1 for ye love the 
 " chief seats m the synagogues, and salutations in the 
 
 ^ ** market-places. Alas for you ! for ye are as graves 
 " wJiich appear not, and the men that walk over them 
 
 35. The light which is in theeJ^ The eye; aad, metaphorically, the 
 understanding. 
 
 The truth has been plainly declared to you: v, 33 — 36. But your 
 understanding hais been dark; and you have rejected the truth; 
 
 36. 4& when a lamp enlighteneth thee hy its brightness.] Our Lord pur- 
 sues the similitude in u, 33 ; where his open manner of teaching is com- 
 pared to a lamp placed on a stand. 
 
 37. Pham^e.} He seems to have been one qf our Lord's bla^phenj^rs ° 
 and to have invited him with an insidious design. Compare 2;. 15 wkh 
 Matth. xii. 24. 
 
 44. Chaves which appear not,] Not being whited by lime ; but over» 
 ^rown with herbij. See iVIatth. xxiii. 27 ; which words were spoken httt 
 m our Lord's ministry than these here recorded. 
 
34< LUKE XI. XII. 
 
 CHAP. know it not." Then one of the teachers of the law 
 XI 
 , ' answered, and saith unto him ; " Master, thus saying, 
 
 46 " thou' reproachest us also." And he said ; " Alas for 
 ♦*■ you' teachers of the law also ! because ye lade men 
 *' with burthens hard to be borne, and ye yourselves 
 " touch nor the burthens with one of your fingers. 
 
 4'7 " Alas for you! because ye build the sepulchres of the 
 
 48 " prophets, and your fathers killed them. Ye there- 
 ** fore be:ir witness that ye consent not to the deeds of 
 " your fathers : for they indeed killed them, and ye 
 
 49 "build [their] sepulchres. Wherefore also the wisdom 
 " of God hath said ; * I will send unto them prophets 
 
 * and' apostles ; and some of them they will kill, and 
 
 50 * persecute others : so that the blood of all the prophets 
 
 * which hath been shed from the foundation of the 
 
 51 * world; will be required from this generation : from 
 
 * the blood of Abel to the blood of Zachariah, who 
 
 * perished' between the altar and the temple ;' yes, I 
 " say unto you, it will be required from this generation. 
 
 52 " Alas for you, teachers of the law ! for ye have taken 
 " away the key of knowledge : ye yourselves have 
 ** not entered in^ and those that were entering in ye 
 " have hindered." 
 
 53 And while he said these things unto them, the scribes 
 and the Pharisees began to be greatly incensed, and to 
 
 54 provoke him to speak of many things ; laying wait 
 for him, and seeking to catch something out of his 
 mouth, [that they might accuse him.] 
 
 CHAP. 
 XII. 
 
 1 AT which time, when many tliousands of the multi- 
 tude were gathered together, so that they trode upon one 
 
 43. Consent not.] So D. and Codd, Lat. read. 
 
 49. The wisdom- of God hath said.] The wise God hath decreed. 
 Horace uses virtus Scipiadx, at mitis sapientia Lajli, for the two 
 persons. 
 
 1. Unto his disciples.] In opposition to the multitudes : v. I. So again 
 v. 22. 
 
 J^'hich is hypocrisy.'] There is no authority for omitting this clause. 
 
LUKE X'll. 35 
 
 CHAP-nnother, he began to say unto his disciples; " First of ally 
 *' beware of the leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypo- 
 
 '2 *' crisy. But there is nothing covered, which shall not 
 "be revealed; or hidden, which shall not be known. 
 
 3 " Whatsoever things therefore ye have said in darkness, 
 " shall be heard in the light.; and that which ye have 
 " spoken in the ear in closets, shall be proclaimed upon 
 *' the house-tops, . . 
 
 4f " And I say unto you, my friends; Fear not those 
 " who kill the body, and afterward have no more which 
 
 5 " they can do. But I will warn you whom ye shall 
 " fear: Fear him that, after he hath killed, hath power 
 
 6 ".to .cast into hell; yes, I say unto you. Fear him. Are 
 " not five ^sparrows sold for two-pence? and yet not one 
 
 7 " of them is forgotten before God : but even the hairs 
 " of your head are all numbered. Fear not therefore : 
 ** ye are of more value than many sparrows. 
 
 8 " I say also unto you 4 Whosoever shall confess me 
 ** before men, him the Son of man also will confess be- 
 
 9 " fore the angels of God. But he who denieth me 
 " before men, shall be denied in the presence of the 
 
 10 " angels of God. And whosoever shall speak a word 
 ** against the Son of man, It will be forgiven him ; but 
 " unto him who blasphemeth against the Holy Spirit it 
 " will not be forgiven. 
 
 11 " And when ye are brouglit to synagogues, and to 
 ** principalities and powers, take no anxious thought 
 ** how or what ye shall speak in defence, or what ye 
 
 12 " shall say : for the Holy Spirit shall teach you In that 
 " hour what ye ought to say." 
 
 13 And one of the multitude said unto him ; " Master, 
 
 But to Bishop Pearce, Dr. Owen, and Mr. Wakefield, it has the appear- 
 ance of a gloss. 
 
 2. The words are here used in an extensive sense, as an argument 
 against hypocrisy: whereas, Matth. x, 26, Mark iv. 22, Luke viii. 17, 
 they are restrained to our Lord's doctrine. Accordingly, the expression 
 in V. 3. is general ; « Whatsoever things ye have said :" but Matth. x. 27,. 
 it is particular J ** What I tell you." 
 
3G LUKE XII. 
 
 CHaP." speak to tny brother, that he divide our inheritance 
 " with me.*' And Jesus said unto him ; " Man, who 
 
 14 " made me a judge or a divider over you V* And he 
 
 15 said unto them 3 " Take heed and beware of covetous- 
 ** ness : for a man's life consisteth not in the abundance 
 
 10 " of the things which any one possesseth." And he 
 spake a parable unto them, sayittg ; " The ground of a 
 
 17 " certain rich man brought forth plentifully: and he 
 «' thought within himself, saying ; • What shall I do, 
 
 * because I have no place where I can store my crops ?* 
 
 18 ** Then he said ; < I will do this : I will take down my 
 
 * barns, and build greater ; and there I will store all 
 
 19 * iny produce and my goods. And I will say to my soul; 
 
 * Soul, thou hast many goods laid up for many years ; 
 
 20 * take thine ease, eat, drink, be merry.' But God 
 " said unto him ; * Thou inconsiderate man, this night 
 
 * thy soul shall be demanded from thee : then whose 
 ^i * will the things be which thou hast provided ^ So is 
 
 ** he who layeth up treasure for himself, and is not rich 
 « to\vard God." 
 
 22 Then he said to his disciples ; " Therefore I say unto 
 ** you, Take no anxious thought for [your] life, what 
 " ye shall eat : nor for the body, with what ye shall be 
 
 23 ** clothed. Life is mofe than food ; and the body, than 
 
 24 '* clothing. Observe the ravens, that they neither sow 
 ** nor reap ; which have neither store-house, nor bam ; 
 « and yet God feedeth them. How much better are Ye 
 
 25 " than the fowls ? Now which of you by taking anxious 
 
 26 " thought can add one cubit to his stature ? If therefore 
 " ye be not able to do even that which is least, why take 
 
 27 " ye anxious thought for the rest? Observe how the 
 
 IS. A man's tifeJ] A ttiaft^ hap^ lif^. As, Non est vrr«re, s^ Tatere, 
 vita. The construction is, oTt n (och alru [I. e. atSfMnti] ix Ig-lf iv rm [-wljiit 
 
 1'7. SAying.} Goftipare c. i. 63. 
 
 20. Thy yo7iz.] Tfeat is, life. "The rich raaa'« own cipressron it 
 alluded to, atid totned agiainst him.^' Maridand. 
 Shall he demanded.] Compare c. vi. 38. «. 48, and c. xvi. 9. 
 
LUKE XII. 37 
 
 t^HAP." lUies grow: they neither labour nor sphi ; and yet I say 
 " unto you, Even Solomon hi all his glory was not ar- 
 
 28 " rayed like one of these. But If God so clothe the herb, 
 " which to-day flourisheth in the field, and to-morrow 
 
 . " is cast Into the furnace; how much more avill he clothe 
 
 29 " you, O ye of little faith ? Wherefore seek not Ye what 
 " ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink, nor be ye tossed 
 
 30 " about in mind. For after all these things the nations 
 " of tlie world seek : and your Father knoweth that ye 
 
 31 " have need of these things. But seek the kingdom of 
 " God; and [all] these things shall be added unto 
 " you. 
 
 32 " Fear not, little flock: for It is your Father's good 
 
 33 " pleasure to give you the kingdom. Sell what ye have, 
 " and give alms : provide yourselves bags which grow 
 " not old, a treasure In the heavens which failelh not, 
 "where no thief approacheth, nor moth corrupteth. 
 
 34 " For where your treasure Is, there will be your heart 
 " also. 
 
 35 " Let your loins be girded about, and your lamps 
 S6 " burning : And be yourselves like men who are looking 
 
 " for their Master, when he will return from the mar- 
 " riage ; that, when he cometh and knocketh, they 
 
 •37 " may open to him Immediately. Happy are those 
 " servants, whom their Master, when he cometh, 
 " shall find watching.: verily I say unto you, that he 
 *• will gird himself, and will make them place them- 
 
 38 " selves at meat, and will come and serve them. And 
 " If he shall come In the second watch, or come in the 
 " third watch, and find them doing thus, happy are 
 
 29. Wherefore.'] Compare Alatth. vi. 31. The Hebrew vau has this 
 sense. Nold. § 49. 
 
 Nor he ye tpsscd about in mind.] Nor fluctuate, like a ship at sea, 
 " Nee animi pendeatis." H. Stephens. 
 
 33. Sell what ye have, &c.] It is manifest that this precept is confined 
 to the times when it was given. See the note oa Matth. v. 39, 40. 
 
 37. He v/ill show them great honour. 
 
 Oird himself.] See ;c. xvii. 8. He will prepare his dress for serving 
 them. 
 
S9 LUKE Xir. 
 
 CHAP.« those servants. Now ye know this, that if the Master 
 " of the house had known at what hour the thief would 
 
 39 " come, he would have watched, and would not have 
 
 40 " suffered his house to be broken into. Wherefore be 
 " Ye also ready ; for the Son of man cometh at an hour 
 ** when ye think not." 
 
 4rV Then Peter said unto him ; " Master, speakest thou 
 
 4-2 " this parable unto Us, or unto all likewise ?'* And 
 
 the Lord said ; " Who then is that faithful and wise 
 
 ** steward, whom his Master will place over his house- 
 
 ** hold to give them their portion of food in due season ? 
 
 43 " Happy is that servant, whom his Master, when he 
 
 44 ** cometh, shall find doing thus. In truth I say unto 
 " you, that he will place him over all that he hath. 
 
 45 " But if that servant say in his heart, * My Master de- 
 * layeth his coming;^ and begin to strike the men- 
 " servants and the maid-servants, and to eat and drink 
 
 46 " and be drunken; the Master of that servant will come 
 " in a day when he looketh not for him, and in an hour 
 «< of which he is not aware; and will cut him asunder, 
 " and will appoint him his portion with the unfaithful. 
 
 47 " And that servant, who knew his Master's will, and 
 " prepared not himself^ nor did according to his will, 
 
 48 ** shall be beaten with many stripes : but he who knew 
 **-rV not, and committed things worthy of stripes, shall 
 ** be beaten with few stripes. And to whomsoever 
 " much hath been given, of him much shall be re- 
 " quired ; and to whom men have trusted much, of 
 ** him they will ask the more. 
 
 49 *' I came to send fire on the earth ; and what do I de- 
 
 42. Let all endeavour to be like a faithful and wise steward, &:c. 
 
 48. Who k?ieiv it not.] Who knew it in a far inferior degree. Comp. 
 Matth. xiii. 1 2, 
 
 49. / camie to send Ji'^e.'] The fire of persecution. See on Matth. 
 X. 34. ' _ _ . 
 
 The connection pf the discourse is, There is need of vigilance: v. 35, 
 &.C. and of preparation: v. 47. For divisions and persecutions will 
 prevail. 
 
 fFhat do I desircy if it he already kinged fj I desire to be its first 
 victim : v. 50. 
 
LUKE XII. ^d 
 
 CHAP." sire, if it be already kindled ? Now I have a baptism 
 '^^^' « to be baptized with : and how am I straitened till it 
 
 51 " be accomplished ! Suppose ye that I came to spread 
 " peace on earth? I say mito you, No; but only divi- 
 
 52 " sion. For henceforth five in one house will be divided, 
 
 53 " three against two, and two against three, l^he father 
 " will be divided against the son, and the son against 
 " the father ; the mother against the daughter, and the 
 " daughter against the mother; the mother-in-law against 
 ** her daughter-in-law, and the daughter-in-law against 
 ** her mother-in-law.'* 
 
 5-1' And he said to the multitudes also : " When, ye see 
 " a cloud rising out of the w^est, immediately .ye say, 
 
 55 * There cometh a shower ;' and so it happeneth : and 
 " when ye see the south wind blow, ye say, ' There will 
 
 56 ' be heat :' and it happeneth. Te hypocrites, ye can 
 *' discern the appearance of the earth and of the sky : 
 
 57 " but how is it that ye do not discern this time ? And 
 ** why even of yourselves judge ye not v.-hat is right? 
 
 58 " For when thou goest with thine adversary to the 
 " magistrate, luhi/e than art on the way, use thine endea- 
 ** vour to be delivered from him ; lest he drag thee 
 ** away to the judge, and the judge deliver thee 
 
 50. JVbu) 7 have, &c.] Six MSS. omit Je, which I have translated now, 
 as if the meaning were : Now this is my desire. I have a baptism, &c. 
 
 A baptism.] He means his death. See Matth. xx. 22. 
 
 Straitened.] In spirit. How earnestly do I wish that I had finished my 
 course ! 
 
 Grotius, Bishop Pearce, and Randolph, View of our Saviour's 
 Ministry, p. 218, point thus: " and wliat will I? 1 wish that it were 
 already kindled. I have also a baptism," &c. 
 
 54. The tcest.] Dr. Shaw says that the westerly winds in the Holy 
 Land are still g-enerally attended with rain, but that the easterly winds 
 are usually dry. Quarto : p. 23y. Priestley. See also 1 Kings xviii. 
 43, 44. 
 
 55. The south'U'ijid.] Le Bruyn tells us that there blew, v/hen he was 
 at Rama, a south-east wind, which coming from the desert beyond 
 Jordan caused a great heat, and that it continued some days. Harmer. 
 1. 61. Priestley. 
 
 58. For calamity impends, as when an adversary alleges a crime. 
 Use thine endeavour.] The Greek seems to be a Latinism, answering to 
 da operam. But Hermogenes uses the phrase. See Wetstein, ■ " 
 
 e2 
 
40 LUKE XII. Xlll. 
 
 CHAP." to the officer, and the officer cast thee into prison* 
 " I say unto thee. Thou shalt by no means depart 
 59 " thence, till thou hast paid the very last mite." 
 CHAP. 
 Xiil. 
 
 1 NOW there were present at that time some who told 
 Jesus of the Galileans, whose blood Pilate had mixed 
 
 2 with their sacrifices. And Jesus answered and said 
 unto them; " Suppose ye that these Galileans were 
 " sinners above all the Galileans, because they suffered 
 
 3 '♦ such things ? I say unto you. No : but, unless ye re- 
 
 4 ** pent, ye will all perish in such a manner. Or those 
 ** eighteen, upon whom the tower in Siloam fell, and 
 " killed them, think ye that they were transgressors 
 
 5 " above all men who dwelt in Jerusalem .-* I say unto 
 " you, No : but, unless ye repent, ye will all perish in 
 
 6 ** like manner." He spake also this parable : " A cer- 
 " tain man had a fig-tree planted in his vineyard;, and 
 
 7 " he came seeking fruit on it, and found none. Then 
 " he said to hh vine-dresser; * Behold, these three years 
 
 * I come seeking fruit on this fig-tree, and find none : 
 
 * cut it down ; why doth it even take up the ground V 
 
 8 " And he answered and saith unto him ; * Sir, suffer it 
 
 * to remain this year also, till I shall dig about it, -and 
 
 9 * dung it : and if it bear fruit, avell : but if not, after- 
 ' ward thou mayest cut it down..* " 
 
 10 Now he was teaching in one of the synagogues on the 
 
 11 sabbath. And, behold, there was a woman that had a 
 spirit of infirmity eighteen years, and was bowed to- 
 
 59. The very last miteS] This may refer to the destructicn by th& 
 Remans. 
 
 I. JVhcse blood Pilate had mixed with their sacrifires.l Whom Pilate had 
 commanded to be slain while the priests were sacrificing. 
 
 5. Perish in like manner,'] This refers to the impending calamities of 
 the Roman war. 
 
 8. Dig about it.'] Turn up the ground between the rows of trees, with, 
 an instrument drawn by oxen. Harmer, ii. 433. Vineyards near Aleppo 
 are interspersed with figs. lb. 
 
 I I. A spirit of ivfirmity.] An infirmity supposed to be inflicted by aa 
 evil spirit. 
 
LUKE XIIL 41 
 
 CHAP.gether, and could in no wise raise herself up. And 
 when Jesus saw her, he called her to him, and said 
 
 12 unto her; " Woman, thou art loosed from thine in- 
 
 13 " firmity." And he put hh hands on her : and forth- 
 
 14 with she was made straight, and glorified God. And 
 the ruler of the synagogue spake, being moved with 
 indignation because Jesus had wrought a cure on the 
 sabbath, and said to the multitude ; " There are six 
 *' days in which men ought to work : in them therefore 
 
 15 *' come and be cured, and not on the sabbath-day." The 
 Lord therefore answered him, and said ; " Thou hypo- 
 ** crite, doth not every one of you on the sabbath loose 
 " his ox or hh ass from the manger, and lead him away 
 
 16 "to water htm ? And ought not this woman, being a 
 ** daughter of Abraham, whom Satan hath bound, lo, 
 " these eighteen years, to be loosed from this bond on 
 
 17 " the sabbath-day?" And as he said these things, all 
 his adversaries were ashamed : and all the multitude 
 rejoiced for all the glorious things done by him. 
 
 18 He said also ; " To what is the kingdom of God like? 
 
 19 "and to what shall I liken it? It is like a grain of 
 " mustard-seed, which a man took and put in his 
 " garden ; and it grew, and became a great tree, and 
 
 20 " the fowls of the air lodged in it's branches." f And j 
 again, he said \ " To what shall I liken the kingdom of 
 
 21 " God ? It is like leaven, which a woman took and 
 " mixed with three measures of meal, till the whole was 
 " leavened." 
 
 22 And he went through the cities and towns, teaching, 
 
 23 and journeying toward Jerusalem. Then one said unto 
 hmi J " Master, are there few who will be saved ?" 
 
 16. Whom Satan hath bound.] In the popular language of the Jews, 
 diseases and infirmities were attributed to Satan. See Acts x. 38. 1 Cor. 
 V. 5. 2 Cor. xii. 7. 1 Tim. i. 20. 
 
 93. f^rho ^vilt he saved.] Who will place themselves in a state of 
 salvation by embracing thy doctrine. Acts ii. 47. 1 Cor. i. 18. 2 Cor. ii. 15. 
 
 I'hat the question referred to the men of that generation, appears 
 from c. 26. See Obs. 127. . . 
 
 E 3 
 
42 LUKE XIII. 
 
 CHAP.And he said unto them : " Strive to enter in by the 
 XIII • . 
 
 ' " strait door : for many, I say unto you, will seek to 
 
 24 " enter in, and will not be able ; when once the Master 
 
 25 ** of the house hath risen up, and hath shut the door, 
 . " and ye begin to stand without, and to knock at the 
 
 ** door, saying ; * Lord, Lord, open unto us.' But he 
 
 " will answer and say unto you ; * I know not whence 
 
 . 26 * ye are.' Then ye will begm to say ; * We have eaten 
 
 * and drunk in thy presence, and thou hast taught in 
 
 27 * our streets.' But he v/ill say j * I tell you, I know 
 
 * not whence ye are ; depart from me, all ye workers of 
 
 28 * iniquity.' There will be weeping and gnashing of 
 " teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and 
 " Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God, 
 
 29 " and you yourselves removed out. And men shall come 
 " from the east and the west, and [from] the north and 
 " the south, and shall be guests in the kingdom of God. 
 
 SO " And, behold, there are last who will be first, and 
 
 31 ".there are first who will be last." On the same day 
 some of the Pharisees came near, saying unto him , 
 " Go forth, and depart hence :; for Herod desireth to 
 
 33 « kill thee." And he said unto them ; << Go and tell 
 ** that fox, Behold, I shall cast out demons, and I shall 
 " work cures to-day and to-morrow,, and the third day 
 
 33 " I shall be perfected. However, I must needs fo«- 
 ** tinue my course to-day and to-morrow ; and depart the 
 " day following j for it cannot be that a prophet perish 
 
 24. lyie strait door."] It was so in those times ; and led to persecution. 
 But by V. 29, compared with Matth* viii. 1 1, it is intimated that many -will 
 be finally saved. 
 
 25. Hath risen up.'] From-supper. Beza. See John xiii. 4. xiv. 31. 
 JBut he will answer.] So Kal is rendered, v. 27. 
 
 31. Hence.] From Galilee, AvhJch was Herod's tetrarchy. 
 
 32. That fox.] That crafty and cruel prince. . 
 To-day, and to-7norrov}.] For a short period of time. . 
 
 / shall be peifected.] By my sufferings. Hebr. ii. 10. v. 9. vii. 28. 
 
 33. Depart.] That is, die. C. xxii. 22. The translation of, this verse 
 is agreeable to Syr. JEth. Ar. Pers. The words, cast out demons and icork 
 cures, are understood from u. 32, 
 
LUKE XIII. XIV. 4S 
 
 ^XTTT^'" °"^ °^ Jerusalem. O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, that 
 * " killest the prophets, and stonest those that are seilt 
 
 34 " unto thee ; how often would I have gathered thy 
 " children together, as a hen gathereth her brood under 
 
 35 " her wings ! but ye would not. Behold, your hahita- 
 
 " tion shall be left by you. And I say unto you ; Ye 
 
 " shall not see me, till the time come when ye shall 
 
 " say, * Blessed he he that cometh in the name of the 
 
 'Lord.^'^ 
 
 CHAP. 
 XIV. 
 
 1 AND it came to pass when Jesus had entered, git the 
 sabbath, into the house of one of the rulers among the 
 
 2 Pharisees, to eat bread, that they watched him. And, 
 behold, there was before him a certain man, that had a. 
 
 3 dropsy. Wherefore Jesus spake to the teachers of the 
 law and Pharisees, saying ; " Is it lawful to work a 
 
 4" " cure on the sabbath V^ And tliey remained silent. 
 Then Jesus took hhn^ and cured him, and sent him 
 
 5 away ; and spake unto them, and said ; ** Which of 
 " you shall have an ass or an ox fallen into a pit, and 
 " will not immediately draw him out on the sabbath- 
 
 6 " day?^* And they could not answer him again to these 
 things. 
 
 7 Then he spake a parable to those that were invited, 
 when he marked how they chose out the chief places ; 
 
 8 saying unto them j " When thou art invited by any man 
 ** to a marriage-feast, take not the chief place ; lest a 
 *' more honourable man than thou be invited by him ; 
 
 9 " and he that invited thee and him come, and say «o 
 " thee ; < Give place to this man-,' and then thou begin 
 
 10 " to take the lowest place with shame. But when thou 
 ** art invited, go and take the lowest place ; that, when 
 " he who invited thee cometh, he may say unto thee ; 
 
 '3S. See on Matth. xxiii. 38. 
 
 5. All flj.?,] For cvoj many MSS. read iksj, which is probably a cor- 
 ruption of CfJ. . ., ■• 
 
4* LUKE XIV. 
 
 CHAP.< Friend, go up higher ;* then thou wilt have honour 
 * " in the presence of' those that are at meat with thee. 
 i 1 ** For every one that exalteth himself shall be humbled ; 
 " and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted." 
 
 12 Then he said to him also tliat invited him ; " When 
 ** thou makest a dinner, or a supper, invite not thy 
 " friends, nor thy brethren, nor thy kinsmen, nor thy 
 ** rich neighbours ; lest they also invite thee again, and 
 
 13 " a recompense be made thee. But when thou makest 
 " a feast, invite the poor, the maimed, the lame, the 
 
 14- "blind; and thou shalt be happy: (for they cannot 
 " recompense thee ;) for thou shalt be recompensed at 
 ** the resurrection of the righteous." 
 
 15 And v/hen one of those who were guests with Jesut 
 heard these things, he said unto him ; " Happy ts he 
 
 16 " who shall eat bread in the kingdom of God." Then 
 Jesus said unto him ; " A certain man made a great 
 
 17 " supper, and invited many j and sent his servant at 
 ** supper-time to say to those who were invited, ' Come, 
 
 18 * for all things are now ready.' And they all, with one 
 " consent, began to excuse themselves. The first said 
 ** unto him j * I have bought a field, and I must needs 
 
 * go and see it : I beseech thee have me excused.' 
 
 19 " And another said ; * I have bought five yoke of 
 
 * oxen, and I go to try them : I beseech thee have me 
 
 20 * excused.' And another said ; * I have married a 
 
 12. Invite 7wt, &c.] Invite not these always; invite not these so much. 
 Rather prepare thy i'ood for the poor, than feast the rich. 
 
 'This precept is obeyed, in these times aiad countries, by sending food 
 to the poor, oi". bestowing on them the means of providing it. 
 
 Faint traces remain of indiscriminate invitations to oriental feasts. See 
 r. 23. Matth. xxii. 9. Prov. ix. 2, 3. Harmer, iii. 194. Dr. Pococke 
 $peaks of " the admission of the poor to the tables of the great." '* The 
 Ardhs never set by any thing that is brought to table — but call in their 
 neighbours and the poor, and finish every thing." An Arab prince will 
 often dine in the street before his door, and gall to all that pass, even 
 beggais — who come and sit down. — " Harmer, ii. 125. 
 
 15. In the kingdom of God.] In the future kingdom of the Mefsiah. 
 
 18. If^ith 07ie cGnsetii.] 'Atjo ^{oij, §c, y}Mjy.rn\^\ ^vhriq. Thus the Jews 
 rejected the gosf el. 
 
LUKE XIV. 45 
 
 JL'HAP.' wife; and therefore I cannot come.* So [ihatj servant 
 
 '^^ ' " came, and told his Master these things. Then the 
 
 ?A " Master of the house was angry, and said to his 
 
 " servant ; * Go out quickly into the streets and lanes 
 
 * of the city, and bring in hither the poor, and the 
 
 22 * maimed, and the lame, and the blind/ And the 
 " servant said ; * Sir, it is done as thou hast com- 
 
 23 * manded, and still there is room.* And the Master 
 " said to the servant ; * Go out to the highways and 
 
 * hedges, and compel men to come in ; that my house 
 
 24 * may be filled. For I say unto you, that none of those 
 
 * men who were invited shall taste qf my supper.' " 
 
 25 And great multitudes went with him : and he turned 
 
 26 and said unto them ; " If any man come to me, and 
 " hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and chii- 
 *' drcn, and brethren, and sisters, and even his own life 
 
 27 " also, he cannot be my disciple. And whosoever doth 
 " not bear his cross, and come after me, cannot be my 
 
 28 " disciple. For which of you, intending to build a 
 ** tower, sitteth not down first, and computeth the ex- 
 
 29 ". pense, whether he have sufficient to complete it? Lest 
 ** perhaps, after he hath laid the foundation, and is not 
 " able to finish i/, all that behold it begin to deride him, 
 
 30 " saying; * This man began to build, and was not able 
 3i * to finish.* Or what king, going to make war against 
 
 " another king, sitteth not down first, and consulteth 
 
 " whether he be able with ten thousand to meet him 
 
 '* who cometh against him with twenty thousand ? 
 
 32 " Else, while he is yet far off, he sendeth an embassy, 
 
 21. The poor, &c.] Publicans, harlots, Samaritans, gentiles. 
 
 23. Compel.] Persuade, entreat, importune. The Greek word is used 
 of moral cempulsion, Matth. xiv. 22. Mark vi. 45. Acts xxviii. 19, 
 2 Cor. xii. 11. See also Gal. ii. 3, 14. vi. 12, and a like word Luke xxiv. 
 29. Acts xvi. 15. . 
 
 The verse refers to sending the Apostles, &:c. to preach every 
 where. 
 
 26. Hate ?wt.] Be not ready to forsake ; see v. 33 : and thus seem to 
 neglect or hate. See Matth. x. 37. 
 
 28. Coming to me is an important matter, rec[uiring forecast. For &c* 
 
4-6 LUKE XIV. XV. 
 
 CHAP." and asketh conditions of peace. In like manner then, 
 XIV • 
 
 " whosoever among yon biddeth not fiirewel to all his 
 
 33 *' substance, he cannot be my disciple. 
 
 34 " Salt is good : but if the salt have lost its savour, 
 55 '* with what shall it be seasoned ? It is not fit for the 
 
 " land, or for the dunghill; I/ul nu-n cast it out. He that 
 " hath ears to hear, let him hear." 
 x:hap. 
 
 XV. 
 
 1 THEN all the publicans and sinners drew near unto 
 
 2 Jesus to hear him. And the Pharisees and the scribes 
 murmured, saying ; *' This rnan receiveth sinners, and 
 " eateth with them.'' 
 
 3 And he spake this parable unto them, saying j 
 
 4 " What man among you, having an hundred sheep, if 
 " he lose one of them, doth not leave the ninety and 
 " nine in the desert, and go after that which is lost, 
 
 5 " until he find it i And when he hath found /*/, he 
 
 6 " layeth // on his shoulders rejoicing. And when he 
 " Cometh home, he calleth together his friends and 
 ** neighbours, saying unto them ; * Rejoice with me • 
 
 7 ' for I have found my sheep which was lost.* I say 
 *• unto you that, in like manner, joy will be in heaven 
 ** over one sinner who repenteth, more than over 
 ** ninety and nine righteous persons, who need no re- 
 ** pentance. 
 
 8 " Or what woman, having ten pieces of silver, if she 
 " lose one piece, doth not light a lamp, and sweep the 
 
 33. Biddeth not, &c.] " Is not ready to forsake, &c. if so required, in 
 order to follow me, and after my death to propagate my relig-ion :" cir- 
 cumstances coniiiied to that age. 
 
 34. And whosoever is my disciple, and a teacher of my gospel, must 
 act suitably. He is the salt of the earth. 
 
 S5. It is neither fit to be put on the land, nor to be mixed with manure ; 
 but it is cast out as useless, or to repair the highways. Matth. v. 13. 
 
 1. AU fhe piiblkarLS, &c.] Many of them- 
 
 7. " This is all human nature. Regular obedience is more pleasing to 
 the angels. But here greater joy is excited, something more like human 
 affection and perturbation, though not so much sedate happiness/* 
 Jor tin's Sermons., vj. 163, 9. . 
 
LUKE XV. 47 
 
 CHAP." house, and seek carefully until she find // ? And 
 
 ' " when she hath found /V, she calleth together her 
 
 .9 '< friends and hsr neighbours, saying; < Rejoice with 
 
 * me ; for I have found the piece which I had lost.' 
 
 10 " In hke manner, I say unto you, there is joy in the 
 " presence of the angels of God over one sinner who 
 <* repenteth." 
 
 1 1 He said also ; " A certain man had two sons : and 
 
 12 " the younger of them said to /?/j father ; * Father, give 
 
 * me the portion of goods which falleth to my share." 
 
 13 " And he divided unto them his substance. And, not 
 ■ " many days after, the younger son gathered all to- 
 
 *' gether, and went into another country, and there 
 14- " wasted his substance by living dissolutely. And when 
 
 *' he, had spent all, a great famine arose in that land; 
 15 " and he began to be in want. And he went and joined 
 
 " himself to a citizen of that country; v/ho sent him 
 IQ " into his fields to feed swine. And he desired to fill his 
 
 " belly with the husks which the swine ate : and yet 
 17 "no man gave him/ooJ. Then he came to himself, and 
 
 " said ; * How many of my father's hired servants have 
 
 * abundance of food, and I perish here with hunger ! 
 IS * I will arise and go to my father, and will say unto 
 
 * him; Father, I have sinned against heaven, and ifi thy 
 
 19 * sight: I am no more worthy to be called thy son: 
 
 20 * make me as one of thine hired servants.' Then he 
 *' arose, and went to his father. But when he v/as yet 
 " far off, his father saw him, and had compassion on 
 " him, and ran, and fell on his neck, and kissed him. 
 
 II — 32. This parable shows how graciously God receives sinners: 
 V. 2 : and how great the displeasure of the Jews was at the reception of 
 the sinful gentiles into the evangelical covenant. 
 
 1-5. To feed swine.'] A most hateful employment to a Jew, by whose 
 law those animals were unclean. 
 
 16. He df sired, &c.] He had a desire, to eat such unnatural food as the 
 pods or shells of pulse : and yet, though his hunger was so excessive, 
 none gave him food. 
 
 19. / am, &c.] Kal is omitted in MSS. and verss. here, and i\ 21« The 
 asyndeton is more pathetic. 
 
4-8 LUKE XV. 
 
 CHAP." And the son said unto him ; ' Father, I have sinned 
 XV 
 
 * against heaven, and in thy sight: and am no more 
 
 21 * worthy to be called tliy son: make me as one of thine 
 
 22 * hired servants.' But the father said to his servants ; 
 
 * Bring forth the best robe, and clothe him with it : and 
 
 23 * put a ring on his hand, and sandals on his feet. And 
 
 * bring the fatted calf, and kill ;*/ .• and let us eat and 
 24? * be joyful : for this my son was dead, and is alive 
 
 < again ; [and j was lost, and is found.' And they 
 
 25 " began to be joyful. Now his elder son was in the 
 " field; and, as he caiTie and drew near to the house, 
 
 26 ** he heard music and dancing* Then he called to 
 « him one of the servants, and inquired what these 
 
 27 " things meant. A-nd the servant said unto him ; * Thy 
 
 * brother is come ; and thy father hath killed the fatted 
 
 28 * calf, because he hath received him in health.' And 
 " he was angry, and wouM not go in: his father there- 
 
 29 " fore came out, and entreated him. And he answered 
 " and said to his father ; * Lo, these many years I have 
 
 * served thee, nor have I at any time transgressed thy 
 
 * commandments and yet thou never gavest me a kid, 
 
 30 * that I might be joyful witli my friends ; but when this 
 
 < thy son came, who hath devoured thy substance with 
 
 31 * harlots, thou hast killed for him the fatted calf.' " And 
 ** his father said unto him ; * Son, thou art always with 
 
 S2 * me, and all that I have is thine. But it was right 
 ' that we should be joyful and glad: for this thy brother 
 
 21. The clause, " Make me as one of thine hired servants," as v. 19, is 
 well supported by the authorities in Wetstein, to which jflSth. should be 
 added. Thus the repetition is made complete, according to the manner 
 of the best antient writers. 
 
 22. To the authorities for the animated reading, *' Bring forth 
 quickly," add vers. Syr. Hieros. Adler: p. 182. 
 
 30. This thy 5on.] This is angry language. He does not say, " this 
 my brother." 
 
 Ihy substance-l An exaggerating circumstance. He does not say, 
 « his substance." 
 
 32. This thy IrotherJ] The father does not say " this my son," but 
 suggests the endearing relation of brother. 
 
LUKE XV. XVI. 49 
 
 •CHAP.< was dead, and is alive again; and [was] lost, and is 
 
 ^^' «found.»'*' 
 CHAP. 
 
 XVI. 
 
 1 AND Jesus said also to his disciples ; " There was a 
 " certain rich man that had a steward^ who was accused 
 
 2 " to him that he wasted his substance. And he called 
 " the steward, and said to him ; * How is it that I hear 
 < this of thee ? give an account of thy stewardship : for 
 
 3 * thou canst be no longer steward.' Then the steward 
 ** said within himself : * What shall I do ? for my 
 
 * master taketh away from me mj stewardship : I can- 
 4- * not dig, to beg I am ashamed. I am resolved what 
 
 * to do ; that, when I am put out of the stewardship, I 
 
 5 * may be received into their houses.* So he called to 
 ** him every one of his master's debtors, and said to the 
 ** first; * How much ov/est thou to my master?* And 
 
 6 ** he said ; * An hundred vessels of oil.' And t/:e 
 " steward said to him ; * Receive hack thy bill, and 
 
 7 * sit down quickly, and write fifty.' Then he said to 
 " another ; * And hov/ much owest Thou V And 
 " he said ; * An hundred measures of wheat.* And 
 « the steward saith to him ; < Receive back thy bill, and 
 
 S * write eighty.' And his master commended the unjust 
 " steward, because he had done prudently : for die sons 
 " of this world are more prudent in their generation than 
 
 9 " the sons of light. And I say unto you ; Make to 
 
 8. His master commended^ He commended the prudence of the ex- 
 pedient ; though he could not but condemn its dishonesty. 
 
 The imjwsl steii-ard.] Here our Lord censures the steward by pro- 
 nouncing him unjust ; and in the following clause he again censures 
 him as solely intent on the affairs of this life. 
 
 For the sons of this world, &c.] For in truth worldly-minded men are 
 more prudent in their secular concerns, than heavenly-minded men are 
 in their eternal concerns. 
 
 One lesson therefore, taught by this parable, is; Be as wise in matters 
 of a spiritual nature, as worldly men are in matters of a temporal 
 nature. 
 
 In their generation.'] Among the men of their time. Are a wiser 
 :generation of men. 
 
 9. And 2 say unto you, &c.] What follows is therefore the main scope 
 
 F 
 
50 LUKE X'VL 
 
 CHAP/< yourselves friends of unjust wealth ; that, when ye 
 ' " fall, they may receive you into everlasting habita- 
 
 ** tions. 
 10 ** He that is faithful in a very little, is faithful in 
 
 " much also; and he that is unjust in a very little, is 
 11" unjust in much also. If therefore ye have not been 
 
 " faithful in unjust wealth, who will entrust you witli 
 12" true 'weahh ? And if ye have not been faithful in that 
 
 " which will be another's, who will give you that which 
 
 " is your own? 
 13 " No domestic can serve two masters : for either he 
 
 ** will hate the one, and love the other ; or he will hold 
 
 " to the ©ne, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve 
 
 «« God and wealth." 
 14" And the Pharisees also, who were covetous, heard 
 35 all these things ; and they scoffed at him. And he said 
 
 unto them ; " Ye are they who justify yourselves before 
 
 ** men ; but God knoweth your hearts : for that ^v!lIch 
 
 «* is high in esteem among men, is abomination in the 
 
 " sight of God. 
 
 of the parable. " As the unjust steward made to himself friends of his 
 Master's substance ; so do you, my disciples, in all ages, make to your- 
 selves friends of such wealth as you have, by using it faithfully and 
 beneficently," 
 
 Friends.^^ Make God and me your friends. 
 
 Of unjust wealth^ Mammon is a Syriac word for riches; which may 
 be called unjust, because they are often obtained by injustice, and 
 minister to injustice. Im^rcktx. crescunt divitize. Hor. Others render, 
 uncertain or deceitful riches ; because of the opposition v. II. 
 
 TVhen ye fail] When ye die. Another reading is IxXiVn, " whe^ these 
 riches fail." 
 
 They may receive you.] Thea^e friends. Or render, « ye may be re- 
 ceived." See c. xii. 2Q. 
 
 10 — 12. Observe how our Lord inculcates fideli.ty in acquiring and 
 dispensing wealth ; as if he guarded his disciples agaijist imitating the in- 
 justice of the steward in the parable. 
 
 12. ffliich u-ill be a7wther's.] Which is not a lasting property. 
 
 13. The connection is. 10-^12.. Be faithful stewards of wealth- 
 1.5. Talce care also that ye be not enslaved lo it. 
 
 14. ff^ho icere covetous.'] 1 — 13. The discourse was addressed to our 
 Lord's disciples : r. 1 : but the ground of it was the covetousness of the 
 Pharisees, who were within hearing. 
 
 J 5. Our Loud reproves the ostei;tation .of the Pharisees. 
 
LUKE XVr. SI 
 
 chap: « The law and the prophets luere until John :' from 
 
 XVI 
 
 ' " that time the kingdom of God is preached, and 
 
 16 " every one presseth into it. But it is easier for heaven 
 
 17 " and earth to pass away, than that one tittle of the law 
 " should fail. 
 
 18 " Whosoever putteth away his- wife, and marrieth 
 " another, committeth adultery : and whosoever mar- 
 " rieth her that is put away from her husband com- 
 " mitteth adultery. 
 
 19 " Now there was a certain rich man who was clothed 
 " in purple and fine linen, and feasted' sumptuously 
 
 20 " every day ; and* there was a certain beggar, named 
 " Lazarus, that was laid at his porch, full of sores ; 
 
 21 " and desiring to be fed with the crumbs which fell from 
 ** the rich man's table : moreover, the dogs also came 
 
 22 " and licked his sores. And it came to pass that the 
 ** beggar died, and was carried by the angels into 
 " Abraham's bosom. The rich man also died, and was 
 
 23 " buried. And In the unseen state he lifted up his 
 " eyes, being in torments-, and beholdeth Abraham at 
 
 24? " a distance, and Lazarus in his bosom : and he cried 
 "out, and said; * Father Abraham, have pity on me, 
 * and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his 
 
 < finger in water, and cool my tongue; for I am pained 
 25 * in this flame;' But Abraham said ; * Son, remem- 
 
 < ber tliat thou in thy life-time didst receive thy good 
 
 16.- He turns their attention to the gospel, and its many converts. 
 See Matth. xr. 12. 
 
 17. The gospel, though it supersedes the law, yet fulfils it. 
 
 18. The gospel improves the precepts of the law. 
 
 These four verses contain the heads of o«r Lord's discourses to the 
 Pharisees: the general topics of which, and not the whole of them, are 
 often elsewhere given by the evangelists. 
 
 19. Rich mail.'] This parable was introduced on account of the opu- 
 lence and avarice of the Pharisees. See v. 14. 
 
 t^2. Into Abraham's bosom.'] To rechne there at a heavenly banquet. 
 See John xiii. 25. 
 
 23, 24. The circumstances mentioned in these verses are ornaments of 
 tte parable, which are not to be understood literally. 
 
 f2 
 
52 LUKE XVI. XVir. 
 
 things, and Lazarus in like manner evil things : but 
 now he is comforted, and thou art pained. And, be- 
 sides all this, between us and you a great gulf is fixed i 
 so that they who would go hence to you, are not able ; 
 nor can they pass to us, who ivouU come thence.' 
 Then he said ; * I beseech thee therefore, father, 
 that thou wouldest send him to m7 father's house ; 
 for I have five brethren ; that he may testify to them, 
 lest they also come into this place of torment.* 
 Abraham saith unto him j * They have Moses and- 
 tlie prophets; let them hear these.' And he said^ 
 Nay, father Abraham : but if one go to them from 
 the dead, they will repent.* Then Ahraham said 
 unto him ; * If they hear not Moses and the pro- 
 phets, they will not be persuaded, even if one rise- 
 again from the dead.' " 
 
 Jesus said also to his disciples ; ** It is impossible 
 that causes of offending should not come : but alas 
 for him through whom they come ! It were better for 
 him that an upper millstone were hanged about his 
 neck, and he were cast into the sea, than that he 
 should cause one of these little ones to offend. Take 
 heed to yourselves. 
 
 " Now if thy brother trespass [against thee], rebuke 
 him : and, if he repent, forgive him. And if he 
 trespass against thee seven times in a day, and seven 
 times in a day turn again, saying, * I repent j' thou, 
 shalt forgive him.'* 
 And the apostles said to the Lord j " Increase our 
 
 31. This Is a prophecy of what would happen with respect to himself 5 
 and a declaration that the unbelief of the Pharisees was incurabJe. 
 
 2. Little onts^ Probably our Lord pointed to young children who 
 believed in him. See Matth. xviii. 6. 
 
 3, 4. These verses, and the two former, seem to contain detached 
 general heads of discourse, enlarged on by our Lord on occasions not 
 stated by Luke. 
 
 3. Take heed to yourselves.'] Beware of an implacable disposition. But 
 some join these words with the foregoing verse. 
 
 5. Our/aith.^ With respect to working miracles. 
 
 CHAP. 
 XVI. 
 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 28 
 
 29 
 30 
 
 SI 
 
 €HAP 
 XVII. 
 
 J 
 
 2 
 
LUKE XVII. 53 
 
 CHAP." faith." And the Lord said; " If ye had faith as a 
 ^^^' " grain of mustard-seed, ye might say to this sycamine- 
 
 6 " tree, * Be thou rooted up, and be thou planted in the 
 
 7 * sea ;* and it should obey you. But which of you, 
 " having a servant plowing or feeding cattle, will im- 
 " mediately saj to him when he is come from the field j 
 
 8 < Go, and place thyself at meat ?' and will not rather 
 ** say unto him ; * Make ready whereon I may sup, and 
 
 * gird thyself, and serve me, till I have eaten and 
 
 * drunken ; and afterward thou thyself shalt eat and 
 
 9 * drink?* Doth he thank that servant, because he did 
 " the things which w^re commanded Llm P I suppose 
 
 10 " not. So likewise Ye, when ye shall have done all 
 <* those things which are commanded you, say ; * We 
 
 * are unprofitable servants : for we have done what we - 
 
 * ought to have done.* '* 
 
 11 And it came to pass, as he journeyed to Jerusalem,- 
 
 12 that he went through Samaria and Galilee. And as he 
 entered into a certain town, there met him ten men 
 
 13 that were lepers, who stood afar off: and they lifted^ 
 up their voices, saying ; " Jesus, Master, have pity on 
 
 14 " us." And, when he saw theyn, he said unto them ; 
 ** Go, show yourselves to the priest." And it came to 
 pass that, as they were going, they were cleansed. 
 
 15 And one of them, when he saw that he was cured, 
 
 16 turned back, glorifying God with a loud voice; and 
 fell on his face at Jesus^s feet, giving him thanks : and 
 
 17 he was a Samaritan. And Jesus answered and said : 
 
 6. This si/camine-tree.] Pointing to one in view. Dr. Shaw says. 
 Travels, p, 435, that this is one of the common timber-trees of the Holy- 
 Land; and that, from hriving a larger and more extensive root than 
 rriost other trees, it is alluded to as the most dithcult to be rooted up. 
 Priestley's Harmony. 
 
 7— -10. But, notwithstanding faith and its consequences, and notwith- 
 standing obedience to my commands, still ye should be humble. 
 
 7. Some point thvis, Go immediately, &<c. 
 
 9. Doth he thank.] See 1 Tim. i. 12. 
 
 / suppose 7iot.'\ See the authorities for omitting this clause. 
 
 10. Uiiprojitnhle.] Of no use, or estimation, in the sight of God; 
 though the goodness of God is such that he vouchsafes to regard you, 
 
 f3 
 
5* LUKE XVII. 
 
 CHAP.c* "^T^Ye there not ten cleansed? but where are the nine? 
 ' " Not any are found that have returned to give glory 
 
 18 "to God, except this stranger.'* Then Jesus said 
 
 19 unto him; "Arise, depart: thy faith hath restored 
 « thee." 
 
 20 Now having been asked by the Pharisees, when the 
 kingdom of God was to come, Jesus answered them 
 and said ; " The kingdom of God cometh not "with out- 
 
 21 " ward show. Nor will men say, Lo he is here ! or, 
 ** Lo, he is there ! for, lo, the kingdom of God is 
 " among you.'* 
 
 22 Then he said to the disciples ; " The days will come 
 " when ye shall desire to see one of the days of the Son 
 
 23 " of man, and will not behold it. And men will say to 
 " you ; < Lo, le is here !' or, * Lo, he is there :' go not 
 
 24 " after ihemy nor follow them. For as the lightning 
 ** which lighteneth out of the one port under heaven, 
 " shineth to the other part under heaven ; so will the 
 
 25 " Son of man be in his day. But first he must suffer 
 " many things, and be rejected by this generation. 
 
 ^ " And as it was in the days of Noah, so will it be also 
 
 27 " in the days of the Son of man. They ate, they 
 <* drank, they married wives, they were given in mar- 
 ** riage ; until the day when Noah entered into the ark, 
 
 28 " and the flood came, and destroyed them all. In like 
 " manner as it was also in the days of Lot : they ate, 
 ** they drank, they bought, they sold, tliey planted, 
 
 29 " they built ; but on the day when Lot went out of 
 " Sodom, it rained fire and brimstone from heaven, and 
 
 SO " destroyed them all : thus it will be, in the day when 
 
 19. jdrise."] He had fallen at Jesus's feet : v. 16. 
 
 21. ff^ith outicard show.'] The cause of observation. 
 
 Lo, heisy Sec.'] Christ. See Matth. xxiv. 23. Markxiii. 21. 
 
 Among yont."] In the midst of you. It is now erecting: I am now 
 preaching it. 
 
 29. The days icill come.'] He refers to the war with the Romans. 
 
 (hie of the days, &c.] Such peaceable times as ye now see. 
 
 24. In his day.] W'ben he takes vengeance on the Jews by the Romans. 
 Compare v. 30. 
 
LUKE XVII. XVIir. 55 
 
 CHAP." the Son of man is revealed. In that day, whoever 
 XVII . 
 
 * ** shall be on the house-top, and his goods in the house, 
 
 31 " let him not come down to take them away ; and, in 
 
 ** like manner, let not him that is in the field turn back3 
 
 32 33" Remember Lot's wife. Whoever shall seek to save his 
 
 " life, shall lose it ; and whoever shall lose his life^ 
 
 34^ ** shall preserve it. I say unto you, In that night 
 
 " two men will be on one bed j one will be taken, and 
 
 35 " the other will be left. Two luomen will be grinding 
 
 " together ; one will be taken, and the other left." 
 
 37 And they answered and say unto him ; " Where, 
 
 " Master J" And he said unto them ; *' Where the 
 
 ^pj^p"body is, thither the eagles will be gathered to° 
 
 XVIII." gether." 
 
 1 And he spake a parable also tmto them to this end, 
 that they ought to pray always, and not to be weary : 
 
 2 saying ; " In a certain city there was a judge, who 
 
 3 " feared not God, nor regarded man : and there was a 
 " widovr in tliat city ; who came to him, saying j 
 
 4 * Judge my cause against mine adversary.* And he 
 " would not for a time : but afterward he said within 
 
 5 '* himself; * Though I fear not God, nor regard man; 
 
 * yet, because this widow giveth me trouble, I will 
 
 * judge her cause ; lest by her continual coming she tire 
 
 6 ' me.* " And the Lord said ; " Hear what the unjust 
 
 7 " judge saith. And will not God execute judgement 
 " in behalf of his own elect, who cry unto him day and 
 " night ? and will he be slow in their cause ? I say unto 
 
 stairs. 
 
 31. Let him not come down, &c.] But hastily escape by the outer 
 
 lirs. 
 
 33. Seek to save, &;c.] By adhering to the Jewish rulers, and con- 
 tinuing in Jerusalem. 
 
 Shall lose his life.'] In appearance ; by believing in me, and flying from 
 that devoted city. 
 
 1. Unio them.] The disciples. C. xvii. 22. 
 
 Always.'] Often, habitually. Eph. v. 20. Phil, i v. 4. 2 Thess. I. II. 
 
 7. And 'will not God, &c.] Dens ille Justus, ille misericors, annon 
 arcebit injuriam, non ab iis quos conteninit, sed quos diligit, non ab iis 
 qui molestiam ipsi exhibent, scd quorum preces magni KStimat ? Grot. 
 
m LUKE xviir. 
 
 GHAP.« you, He will speedily execute judgement in their be- 
 * " half. Nevertheless, when the Son of man cometn, 
 
 8 " will he find faith in the land ?" 
 
 9 And he spake this parable also to some who trusted 
 in themselves that they were righteous, and despised 
 
 10 others ; " Two men went up into the temple to pray ; 
 
 11 " the one a Pharisee, and the other a publican. The 
 " Pharisee stood by himself, and prayed thus ; * God, I 
 ' thank thee that I am not as other men are^ oppressors, 
 
 12 * unjust, adulterers, or even as this publican. I fast 
 * twice in the week ; I pay tithes of all tliat I possess.' 
 
 13 " But the publican, standing at a distance, would not 
 ** even lift up his eyes to heaven, but smote upon his 
 
 14- " breast, saying; * God be merciful to me a sinner,* 
 " I say unto you, This man went down to his house 
 ** justified, and not the othei- : for every one that 
 " exalteth himself shall be humbled ; and he that 
 " humbleth himself shall be exalted.'* 
 
 15 And some brought unto him infants also, that he 
 might touch them ; but when his disciples saw if, they 
 
 16 rebuked them. But Jesus called the infants unto him,, 
 and said ; *' Suffer the little children to come unto. me, 
 " and forbid them not j for of such-like is the kingdom 
 
 And icill he Ve sloiVy &c.] Et in eorum causa lentus e.=.t ? see Grot. 
 nnd read /<ttt>t^c9v,uEr, which is the present tense for the futuie. See • 
 c. six. 8. 
 
 8. Speedili/.'j By the destruction which the Romans will bring on the 
 Jewish nation, before the present race of men passes away. 
 
 Th€ beginning of this chapter is therefore connected with the close of 
 the foregoing. 
 
 fnil he Ji lid faith.'] Will he find many faithful persons, many who will 
 endure to the end, and thus preserve themselves in the land of Judea i 
 Such will be few. 
 
 11. jB^ hhnselj.'] The common rendering is vindicated, Bowyer, 4to. 
 Others who render, " stood by himself and prayed," consider this as a 
 circumstance which heightens the pride of the Pharisee. 
 
 12. Twice in the iveeL'] It is said b)"- learned men that these fasts were 
 observed by the Jews on the second day of the week, because Moses 
 then ascended mount Sinai ; and on the fifth, because he then descei:ided 
 on account of the worship paid to the golden calf. Wolfiu;-. 
 
 14. Justijicd.] Considered as righteous. 
 
LUKE XVin,. ST 
 
 CHAp.<« of God. Verily I say unto you ; Whosoever shall 
 * " not receive the kingdom, of God as a little child, he 
 
 17 *' can by no means enter therein." 
 
 18 And a certain ruler asked him, saying ; " Good 
 " Master, what shall f do to inherit everlasting life ?'* 
 
 19 And Jesus said unto him ; " Why callest thou Me 
 " good ? f^ere is none good, but one, that is, God. 
 
 20 " Thou knowest the commandments ; * Do not commit 
 
 * adultery : Do no murther ; Do not steal : Do not 
 
 * bear false witness : Honour thy father and [thyj 
 
 21 * mother.* And he said ; " All these things I have 
 
 22 " kept from my youth.'* And when Jesus heard these 
 words, he said unto him y " Still thou needest one 
 ** thing : Sell all which thou hast, and distribute to the 
 " poor ; and thou shalt have treasure in heaven : and 
 
 23 " come, follow me." But when the ruler heard this, he 
 2^ was much grieved : for he was very rich. And when 
 
 Jesus saw that he was much grieved, he said ; " With 
 " what difficulty will those that have riches enter into 
 
 25 " the kingdom of God !• For it is easier that a camel 
 *' should go through the eye of a needle, than that a^ 
 *'' rich man should enter into the kingdom of GodJ' 
 
 26 And those that heard // said ; ** Who then can be 
 
 27 " saved ?'* But he said ; " The things which are im- 
 
 28 " possible with men, are possible with G©d." Then 
 Peter said ; " Lo, We have left all, and followed thee." 
 
 29 And he said unto them j ** Verily I say unto you, there 
 ** is no man that hath left house, or parents, or brethren, 
 " or wife, or children, for the sake of the kingdom 
 
 30 " of God, who shall not receive much more in this- 
 ** present time, and in tlie world to come everlasting 
 « life." 
 
 SI Then he took unto him the twelve, and said unto 
 them J " Behold we are going up to Jerusalem, and all 
 ** things that are written by the prophets will be accom- 
 
 18. Hukr.'l A member of the Jewish Council, or Sanhedrim. 
 
58 LUKE XVIII. XrX. 
 
 GHAP." plished In t3ie Son of man. For he will be delfvered 
 XVIII 
 
 '" up to the gentiles, and derided, and will be shame- 
 
 33 " fully treated, and spit on :. and he will be scourged 
 ** and killed ; but the third day he will rise again." 
 
 S4i And they understood none of these things : and this- 
 matter was hidden from them*, and' they knew not the 
 things whieh were spoken. 
 
 35 Now it came to pass that, as lie drew near to Jericho, 
 
 36 a certain blind man sat by the way^jVZ? begging ; and 
 when he heard the multitude passing by, he asked what 
 
 37 it meant. And they told him, that Jesus of Nazareth 
 
 38 was going by. And he cried out, saying ; " Jesus, 
 
 39 " thou son of Davrd, have pity on me." And those 
 who went before rebuked him, that he might keep 
 silence : but he called out much more, " T/jou son of 
 
 40 " David, have pity on me." Then Jesus stood still, 
 and commanded t/je man to be brought unto him : and, 
 when he had drawn near, Jesus asked him, saying ; 
 
 41 " What desirest thoii that I should do unto tliee r" And 
 42. he said ; " Master, that I may receive my sight." And 
 
 Jesus said unto him j " Receiv-e thy sight j thy faith 
 
 43 hath restored thee." And forthwith he received his 
 
 CHAP ^*S^^> ^^^ followed Jesus, glorifying God : and all 
 
 XIX. the people, when they saw if, gave praise to God. 
 
 1- And Jesus entered Jericho, and passed through it, 
 
 2 And, behold, t/jeu ivas 3. man^ named Zaccheus, who 
 
 3 was a chief of the publicans, and he was rich; And' he 
 sought to see what kind of person Jesus was: but he 
 could not because of the multitude ;. for he was little of 
 
 4 stature. So he ran onward, and- climbed up into a 
 sycamore-tree to se& Jesus ;. who was about to pass that 
 
 B way. And when Jesus came to the place, he looked 
 up, and saw him, and said to him j " Zaccheus, make 
 
 34, The dulhess of the apostles in not understandhig such plain words 
 is expressed emphatically. 
 
 5. Zaccheus, make haste, &c.] Jesus knew the mind of Zaccheus ;ta; 
 whose person he was probably a stranger. 
 
LUKE XIX. 59 
 
 CHAP." haste and come -■down : for to-day I must abide at 
 ' " thine house.'* And he made haste and came down ; 
 
 6 and received him joyfully. And when all saw /V, they 
 
 7 murmured, saying ; " He Is gone in, to be guest with 
 
 8 " a sinner." And Zaccheus stood forth, and said to 
 the Lord; "Behold, Master, the half of my goods I 
 " tvtll give to the poor ; and if in any ihing I have 
 
 9 " wronged any man, I ivUl restore four-fold." And 
 Jesus said unto him : ^' This day salvation is come to 
 ", this house ; inasmuch as he also is a son of Abraham. 
 
 10 " For the Son of man is come to seek and to save that 
 " which was lost." 
 
 1 1 And while they heard these things, he ^proceeded to 
 speak a parable ; because he was near Jerusalem, and 
 because the people thought that the kingdom of God 
 
 12 would immediately appear. He said therefore: "A 
 " certain man of noble birth went into a far country to 
 
 13 " receive for himself a kingdom, and to return. And 
 " he called ten of his servants, and delivered to them, 
 " ten pounds, and said to them ; * Traffic ivith these 
 
 14 * till I come.' But his citizens hated him, and sent 
 " an .embassy after him, saying ; < We are not willing 
 
 15 * that this man should reign over us.' And it came 
 " to pass when he was returned, having received tlie 
 •** kingdom, that he commanded these servants, to 
 
 S. I laill give—^I will restore^ So Grotius, and otLer good critics, 
 Zaccheus made this declaration in consequence of being a convert to 
 7esus. 
 
 See the present for the future, Matth. iii. IQ. xxiii. 38. xxiv. 40. xxvi. 
 2, 18. xxvii. 63. Mark 10. S8. xi. 23, 24. Luke v. 38. xxii. 19, 20. 
 John xiv. 3. xxi. 23. 1 Cor. xv. 26. 2 Pet. iii. 13. 
 
 9, 10, What Jesus said to Zaccheus was spoken in relation to the 
 murmur expressed v. 7. 
 
 12, 14, 15, 27.] '^Our Lord manifestly alludes to the case of Archelaus, 
 who went to Rome to solicit the Emperor thatJie might be reinstated in 
 his father's kingdom ; and the Jews sent an embassage after him, to 
 petition and plead against him ; but however he was confirmed in the 
 kingdom of Judea, and when he returned took ample vengeance of his 
 enemies and opposers." 
 
 Jos. Ant. xvii. xiii. ed. Hudson. Bishop Newton's Works. 4to. iii. 303. 
 See also Le Clerc's Supplement to Hammond. 
 
'60 LUKE XIX. 
 
 CHAP." whom he had given the money, to be called unto 
 " him ; that he might know how much every man had 
 
 16 " gained by traffic. Then the first came, saying ; < Sir, 
 
 17 * thy pound hath gained ten pounds/ And the king 
 "said unto him; * Well done^ thou good servant: 
 
 * because thou hast been faithful in a very little, have 
 
 18 * thou authority over ten cities.' And the second 
 " came, saying ; * Sir, thy pound hath produced five 
 
 19 * pounds.* And he said to him likewise ; < Be tliou 
 
 20 * also over five cities.' And another came, saying ; 
 
 < Sir, behold, here is thy pound, which I have kept laid 
 'SI * up in a napkin : for I feared thee, because thou art an 
 
 * austere man : thou takest up that virhlch thou didst 
 
 * not lay down, and reapest that which thou didst not 
 22 * sow.' [Then] the king saith unto him ; * Out of 
 
 * thine own mouth I will judge thee, thou wicked ser- 
 
 * vant. Thou knewest that I was an austere man, 
 
 * taking up that which I laid not down, and reaping 
 ■23 * that which I did not sow. Why then gavest not thou 
 
 * my money to the table of exchangers j that at my " 
 
 < coming I might have obtained mine own with in- 
 24* * terest V And he said to those who stood by ; 
 
 'Take from him the pound, and give it to him that 
 "25 * hath ten pounds: (Then tliey said unto him; * Sir, 
 26 * he hath ten pounds :') for I say unto you ; To every 
 
 * one that hath much, shall be given ; but from him that 
 
 * hath little, even that which he hath shall be taken 
 S7 * away. But those mine enem.les, who were not willing 
 
 * that I should reign over them, bring hither, and slay 
 
 28 * them before me.' " And when Jesus had spoken thus, 
 he went before his disciples up to Jerusalem. 
 
 29 And it came to pass as he drew near to Bethphage 
 and Bethany, at the mount called the mount of Olives, 
 
 SO that he sent two of his disciples, saying ; " Go into the 
 ** town over against you ; in which as ye enter, ye will 
 
 22. Thou knewest.^^ Compare Matth.xxv. 26, 27. 
 
 57. The destruction of the Jews by the Romans is here foretold. 
 
LUKE XIX. 61 
 
 CHAP.« find a colt tied, whereon no man ever sat : locvse iti 
 
 XIX 
 
 * " and bring k hither. And if any man ask you ; < Why- 
 Si * do ye loose //r" ye shall say thus unto him; * The 
 32 * Master hall 1 need of at.* " And those that were sent 
 S3 departed, and found as he had said unto them. And as 
 they were loosing the colt, the owners of it said unto 
 
 34 them: " Why loose ye the colt ?" and tlrcy 'said ;" The 
 
 35 " Master hath need -of it." And they brought it to 
 Jesus ; and threw their mantles upon the colt, and they 
 
 36 set Jesus on if. And as he went, they spread their 
 mantles under him in the way. 
 
 37 And as he now drew near to the city, at the descent of 
 the mount of Olives, the whole multitude of the dis- 
 ciples began to rejoice and to praise God with a loud 
 voice, for all the mighty works wdiich they had seen ; 
 
 38 saying, " Blessed he the King who cometh in the name 
 " of the Lord ; peace he in heaven, and glory in the 
 
 39 " highest places^ Then some of the Pharisees from 
 among the multitude said to him ; " Master, rebuke thy 
 
 40 "disciples.'* And he answered and said unto them; 
 " I say unto you, If these should ke^p silence, the stones 
 " would soon cry out.'* 
 
 41 And as he drew near, he beheld the city, and wept 
 
 42 over it, saying ; " O that thou hadst known, at least in 
 " this [thy] day, the things nvh'ich helong to thy peace ! 
 
 43 " But now they are hidden from thine eyes. For the 
 " days will come upon thee, in which thine enemies 
 ■** will cast a trench about thee, and com.pass thee 
 
 33. The owncrs.'l Those of the family to which It belonged. -Dr. 
 
 Owen. 
 
 38. Peace he in heaven, &c.] May the peace of mankind be ratified in 
 heaven, through their belief in the gospel; and, in consequence, may 
 glory be given to God by his angels in the highest places ! 
 
 40. The stones, &c.] A proverbial expression! to denote the moral 
 impossibility that his Idngdom should not be acknowledged by some.-~ 
 Grot. 
 
 42. "If thou hadst known — peace, it had leen ivdV So c. xxii- i'2: 
 See c. xiji. 9. 
 
63 JL U K E XIX. XX. 
 
 C^^P-" round, and keep thee in on every side, and lay th^ 
 ' " even with the ground, and thy x:hildren within 
 44^ " thee : and will not leave in thee one stone upon 
 "another: because thou knewest not the time of thy. 
 ** visitation." 
 
 45 And he entered into the temple, and began to drive 
 out tliose who sold [and those who bought therein], 
 
 46 saying unto them j " It is written, < My house is the 
 < house of prayer:* but ye have made it a den of 
 '* robbers." 
 
 47 And he taught daily in the temple. But the chief- 
 priests, and the scribes, and the chief of the people, 
 
 48 sought to destroy him ; but could not find what they 
 ^j^^pmight do: for all the people were very attentive to 
 
 XX. him, as they heard him. 
 
 1 And It came to pass that, on one of those days, as he 
 was teaching the people in the temple, and preaching 
 glad tidings, the chief-priests, and the scribes, and the 
 
 2 elders, suddenly came upon him ; and spake to him, 
 saying ; " Tell us, by what authority doest thou these 
 ** things ? or who is he that gave thee tliis authority ?" 
 
 3 And he answered and said unto them ; " I also wull 
 
 4 " ask you one thing ; and tell me : * Was the baptism 
 
 5 * of John from Heaven, or from men ?' And they 
 reasoned together among themselves, saying ; " If we 
 ** say, * From heaven;' he will say, * Why then did ye 
 
 6 * not believe him ?' But if we say, * From men ;' all 
 " the people will stone us : for they are persuaded that 
 
 T " John was a prophet." And they answered, that they 
 8 knew not whence //; was. And Jesus said unto them ; 
 
 " Neither do I tell you by what authority I do these 
 
 « things." 
 
 44. And thy ckHdrm.] That is, and kill thy children. A remarkable 
 instance where the verb is not applicable to both substantives. 
 
 Of thy vrntdtion.] When God hath gradpusly visited thee. C i. 68. 
 vii. 16. 
 
 47. And the chief] Syr. seems to have read TrjecrCyTejw from th€ con- 
 traction ffgoi. 
 
L U IC E XX. 63^ 
 
 CitAp. Then he began to speak this parable to the people t 
 
 '^^' " A man planted a vineyard, and let it out to husband- 
 
 9 " nien, and went into another country for a long tiiiie. 
 
 10 " And at the season he sent a servant to the hu^band- 
 
 " men, that they might give him of th'e fruit of the 
 
 "vineyard ; but the husbandmen beat him, and sent 
 
 11" Mm away empty. And he proceeded to send another 
 
 " servant : and they beat him also, and Treated Mm 
 
 12 " disgracefully, and sent him away empty. And he 
 " proceeded to send a third : and they wounded him 
 
 13 " also, and drove Mm out. Then said the owner of tbe 
 " vineyard ; * What shall I do ? I will send my beloved 
 
 * son ; perhaps they will reverence Mm, when they see 
 
 14 * him.' But when the husbandmen saw him, they 
 " reasoned among themselves, saying ; * This is the 
 
 * heir ; come, let us kill him, that the inheritance may 
 
 15 * be ours.' So they drove him out of the vineyard, and 
 " killed &." * What therefore will the owner of the 
 
 16 * vineyard do unto them ? he will come and destroy 
 
 * these husbandmen, and will give the vineyard to 
 
 * others.' " And when they heard it, they said j " Be 
 
 17 ** this far from us.'* But he looked on them, and said ; 
 " What then is this which is written ; * The stone which 
 
 * the builders rejected, is become the head of the comer?' 
 
 18 " Whosoever falleth on that stone will be broken iy it .• 
 " but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will ctush him to 
 " pieces." 
 
 19 And in that very hour the chief-priests and scribes 
 sought to lay hands on him, but feared the people : for 
 they perceived that he had spoken this parable against 
 
 20 them. And they watched Mm, and sent spies who 
 feigned themselves righteous men, that they might take 
 hold of his words, to deliver him up unto the power 
 
 21 and authority of the governor. And they asked him, 
 saying ; " Master, we know that thou speakest and 
 
 12. A third.]. The edition of the English bible in 1611 has, inaccurately* 
 
 the third, 
 
 g2 
 
«4 LUKE XX, 
 
 CHAP." teachest rightly, and respectcst hot persons, bur 
 
 ** teachest the way of God in truth. Is it lawful for 
 
 22 "us to give tribute to Cesar or not ?" But he per- 
 
 iJ3 ceived their craftiness, and said unto them ; " Why do 
 
 <24, it ye try me ? show me a denarius. Whose image and 
 
 " inscription hath it r" And they answered and said ;. 
 
 • 25 " Cesar's." Then he said unto themj " Render thare- 
 
 *' fore unto Cesar the things which are Cesar's ; and 
 
 26 <' unto God the things which are God's." And they 
 could not take hold of his words before the people : and 
 they wondered at his answer, and kept silence. 
 
 27 Then some of the Sadducees came near to him, who 
 deny that there is any resurrection; and tliey asked 
 
 28 him, saying ; " Master, Moses hath v/ritten unto us," 
 
 * If any man's brother die, having a wife, and he die 
 
 * childless, that his brother should take his wife, and 
 
 29 ' raise up ofFsprmg to his brother.* " Now there were 
 "seven brethren: and the first took a wife, and died 
 
 50 " childless. And the second took the same wife y and 
 
 51 " he died childless. And the third took her ; and in 
 " like manner the seven also left no children, and died. 
 
 . 52 " And last of all the woman also died. At the reaur- 
 33 " rectlon, therefore, whose wife of them doth she be- 
 
 • 24f ^* come ? for the seven had her ^s their' wife." And 
 
 Jesus answered and said unto them; " The sons of this 
 55 " world marry, and are given in marriage : but those 
 
 ** who shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world,, ; 
 
 "and the resurrection from the dead, neither m.arry, 
 2>6 " nor are given in marriage : nor indeed can they die 
 
 ** any more : for tliey are like the angels ; and are the 
 
 "sons of God, being the sons of the resurrection. 
 S7 " Now that the dead are raised, even Moses shewed 
 
 " at the bush, w^hen he calleth the Lord, the God of 
 
 36. Die any more."] And therefore they need not renovate their 
 race. 
 
 Like the angels^ See on Phil. ii. 6. 
 
 Calleth.] When he records that God calls himself thus.. 
 
 
LUKE XX. XXI. . m 
 
 CHAP." Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of 
 * " Jacob. Now he is not a God of the dead, but of 
 
 38 " the living : for all live to him.*' 
 
 39 Then some of the scribes answered and said ; " Master, 
 
 40 " thou hast spoken well.'' And after that they durst 
 not ask him any further question. 
 
 41 Then he said unto them ; " How say tnen that Christ 
 
 42 " h the son of David ? and yet David himself saith in 
 *' the book of psalms ; * Jehovah said unto my Lord, 
 
 43 * Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies 
 
 44 * thy footstool.' I)avid therefore callet'h him Lord : 
 " how is he then hi^ son ?" 
 
 45 Then, in the hearing of all the people, he said to his 
 
 46 disciples; '* Beware of th& seribes, who like to walk 
 ** in robes, and love salutations in the market-places, 
 ** and the chief seats in the synagogues, and the chief 
 
 47 " places at feasts : who devour the families of widows ; 
 CHAP " ^^^ ^^^ ^ shew make long prayers : these will receive 
 
 XXI. " an heavier condemnation." 
 
 1 And he looked, and saw tl:ie rich men casting their 
 
 2 gifts into the treasury. And he saw a certain poor 
 
 3 widow also, casting in thither two mites. And he said; 
 ^* I say truly unto you, that this poor widow hath cast 
 
 4 " in more than they all. For all these from their 
 " abundance have cast in unto the offerings of God : 
 " but she from her penury hath cast in ail the substance 
 " which she had." 
 
 5 AND as some spake of the femple, that it was adorned 
 
 6 with goodly stones, and gifts, he said ; " j^sfor these 
 " things which ye behold, the days will come in which 
 
 38 For all live to hiyn.] Who regards the future resurrection as if it 
 were present. Who caileth those things that are not, as though they 
 were. Rom. iv. 17. See Beza, Grotius, and Bishop Pearce. Soj 
 Rom. vi. 11. to God signifies, in the counsel an^ purpose of God, 
 
 1. He looked.] See Mark xVi. 4. 
 
 g3 
 
es L U K E XXL 
 
 CHAP." there will not be left one stone upon another, which will 
 ' " not be thrown down.'* And they asked him, saying; 
 
 7 " Master, but when will these things be ? and what 
 " will be the sign when these things are about to be 
 
 8 " accomplished ?'* And he said ; " Take heed that ye 
 " be not deceived : for many will come in my name, 
 "saying J 'I am ti)e Christ;' and the time draweth 
 
 9 " near : go not therefore after them. But when ye 
 " shall hear of wars and commotions, be not terrified : 
 " for these things must first come to pass ; but the end 
 
 10 " /V not immediately." Then he said unto them; " Na- 
 " tlon will rise against nation, and kingdom against 
 
 11" kingdom : and there will be great earthquakes in 
 ** many places, and famines, and pestilences ; and there 
 " will be fearful sights and great signs from heaven. 
 
 12 " But before all these things men will lay their hands 
 " on you, and persecute you, delivering you up to the 
 " synagogues and into prisons ; being brought before 
 
 13 " kings and rulers for the sake of my name. And t/}Is 
 
 14 " will, befal you, for a testimony unfo them. Settle it 
 " therefore in your hearts, not to meditate before, what 
 
 15 " defence ye shall make. For I will give you utterance 
 " and wisdom, which all your adversaries will not be 
 
 16 " able to gainsay or resist. And ye will be delivered 
 " up both by parents, and brethren, and kindred, and 
 
 , • , " friends : and some of you they will cause to be put to 
 
 17 " death. And ye will be hated, by all men for the sake 
 
 18 "of my name. And yet an hair of your head shall not 
 
 19 ." perish, By your perseverance preserve j^ your lives. 
 
 8. And the time, &c.] For the appearance of false Christs. 
 
 9. The end.'] The destruction of Jerusalem. 
 
 10. Then he said unto them.] Some omit these words. 
 
 12. Synagogues,] To be publicly scourged. 
 
 13. A testimony.] Which testimony will arise from your conduct and 
 apology. . , 
 
 1 5. Utterance and wisdom.] A wisdom of speech. Wakefield. 
 
 18. Ycu apostles, and my faithful disciples in general, shall be pre- 
 served. Some exceptions as to the latter, at that season, are made v. 16, 
 
 19. By your patience pi'eserye.ye [al. ye will preservej your lives. 
 
LUKE XXL 67 
 
 CHAP.- « And when ye shall see Jerusalem surrounded with 
 XXI 
 
 ' " armies, then know that Its desolation draweth near. 
 
 20 *' Then let those that are In Judea flee to the mountains ; 
 
 21 " and let those that are within ^i'^? city depart out ; and 
 " let not those that are in the country -places enter there- 
 
 22 " in. For these are the days of vengeance, that all 
 . 23 " things which are written may be fulfilled. But alas 
 
 " for them that are with child, and for them that give 
 " suck in those days ! for there will be great distress In 
 • 21< " the land, and anger upon this people. And they will 
 ** fall by the edge of the sword, and will be led away cap- 
 " tive Into all nations : and Jerusalem w411 be trodden 
 ** down by the gentiles, until the times of the gentiles 
 
 25 " be fulfilled. And there will be signs in the sun and 
 " moon and stars ; and upon the earth distress of na- 
 
 26 " tions, with perplexity ; the sea and the waves roaring ; 
 " men's hearts faihng them for fear and expectation of 
 " those things which are coming on the earth : for the 
 
 27 ** powers of heaven will be shaken. And then they will 
 " see the Son of man coming on a cloud with great 
 *' power and glory. 
 
 28 " And when these things begin to be accomplished, 
 ** look up and raise your heads : for your redemption 
 
 29 " draweth near." And he spake to them a parable ; 
 
 30 " Behold the fig-tree, and all the trees : when they now 
 ** shoot forth, ye see them., and know of your ownselves 
 
 20, 21. But, to preserve your lives, obey my directions. 
 
 20. Surrounded icith armic.<.^ Armies appearing before it, and spread- 
 ing themselves about it in different bodies. The word does not necessarily 
 imply a close siege and circumvallation. 
 
 23. J?i the la.ttd.'] Of Judea. So v. 25, 35. 
 
 24. The times of the gentil.es.'] The times appointed for their overthrow 
 in behalf of the converted Jews ; or, rather, for their full conversion to 
 Christianity. Rom., xi. 25. 
 
 25. If we read fip^a?, which is well supported, the rendering will be, 
 " through perplexity at the roaring of the sea and waves." So Wake- 
 field. 
 
 26. For fear and cxpectation-l Fearful expectation. Wakefield. 
 The po'vers of heaveji.'] The sun, moon, and stars. 
 
 28. Before that time Christians were severely persecuted ; their most 
 bitter enemies, the Jews, being in great power, v. 12. 
 
6S LUKE XXI. XXir. 
 
 GHAP." that now the summer is near. So likewise, when ye 
 XXI • 
 
 * " see these things accomplishing, know Ye that the- 
 
 32 " kingdom of God is near. Verily I say unto you, 
 " This generation will not pass away till all be accom- 
 
 33 " plished. Heaven and eartli will pass away ; but my 
 " words cannot pass away. 
 
 34f " But take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your 
 ** hearts be oppressed by excess, and drunkenness, and 
 •• the anxious cai'es of this life; and that day come upon 
 
 35 " you unawares. For as a snare it will come upon all 
 
 36 " those who dwell on the face of the whole land. Watch 
 ** ye therefore and pray continually, that ye may be 
 ** accounted worthy to escape all these things which will 
 "soon conie to pass, and to stand before the Son of 
 « man." 
 
 3*r And in the day-time he was teaching in the temple ; 
 and at night he went out of the c'lty^ and abode in the 
 
 3S mount which is called the mount of Olives. And early 
 CHAP '^^ ^^ morning all the people came to him in the tem- 
 XXn. pie, to hear him. 
 
 1 Now the feast of unleavened bread, which is called 
 
 2 the passover, drew near. And the chief-priests and the 
 scribes sought how they might safely destroy him ; for 
 they feared the people. 
 
 3 Then Satan entered into Judas surnamed Iscariot, 
 4r who was of the number of the Twelve. And he went 
 
 and communed with the chief-priests and the captains of 
 the temple^ how he might deliver Jesus up unto them. 
 5 And they were glad, and covenanted to give him 
 
 31. The kingdom of God^] To be erected in the place of the Jewish 
 constitution. 
 
 35. A snare.'] Which suddenly catches a bird, or a wild beast. 
 
 36. To stand before the So7i of man.] To escape -when he displays his 
 power in destroying his enemies of the Jewish nation. 
 
 3. Satan entered.] Compare John xiii. 2, 27. Acts y. 3. Natural as 
 well as moral evil is attributed to him. See on Luke xiii. 16. 
 
 4. Captnijis.] Inferior Jewish officers, who commanded the divisions 
 of the priests and ievites that attended the temple ; and were themselves 
 
LUKE XXIL 69 
 
 CHAP.money. And he promised, and soug;ht for a con- 
 * venient opportunity to deliver Jesus up unto them apart. 
 
 6 from the multitude. 
 
 7 Then came the day of unleavened bread, on which 
 
 8 the passover was to be killed. And Jesm sent Peter 
 and John, saying; "Go and prepare for us the pass- 
 
 9 " over, that we may eat zV." And they said unto him j 
 10 " V7here wilt thou that we prepare tt?"* And he said 
 
 unto them ; " Behold, when ye are entered into the 
 *' city, a man will meet you, carrying a pitcher of 
 " water ; follow him into the house where he goeth in. 
 II" And ye shall say to the owner of the house ; * The 
 ■* Master saith unto thee, Where is the guest-chamber, 
 * in wh'fch I may eat the. passover with my disciples T 
 
 12 " And he will show you a large upper room furnished ; 
 
 13 " there make ready/' And they went, and found 
 as he said imto them : and th^y made ready the pass* 
 ever. 
 
 14 And when the hour was come, he placed himself at 
 \S table, together with the twelve apostles. And he said 
 
 unto them ; " 1 have earnestly desired to eat this pass- 
 
 16 " over with you before I suffer. For I say unto you^ 
 *< I shall not any more eat of it, until it be fulfilled ia 
 " the kingdom of God." 
 
 17 And he took a cup, and gave thanks, and said j 
 
 18 " Take this, and divide it among yourselves ; for I say 
 *< unto you, I shall not drink of the produce of the vine, 
 ** until the kingdom of God come.'* 
 
 19 And he took bread, and gave thanks, and brake //, 
 and gave it to them, saying ; " This is my body which 
 
 subject to a chief commander, mentioned Acts iv. 1. v. 24. Lardner. 
 Cred. 1. c. ii. § XV. 2'i3. 
 
 Le Clerc, suppl. to Hammond, v. 52 of this chapter, observes that 
 there was a Roman garrison also in the tower of Antonia, which had a 
 Roman Tribune for its captain. Acts xxi. SI. xxii. 24. 
 
 15, 1 have earnestly desired.'\ That I might show my readiness to 
 glorify God, and my love to the human race. 
 
 n. A cup.'] This was the cup which the Jews were accustomed to 
 driiok of at the paschal supper. 
 
70 LUKE XXIL 
 
 CHAP." is given for you : do this in remembrance of me." 
 
 In like manner he took the cup also, when he had sup- 
 
 20 ped, saying ; *' This cup is the new covenant througk 
 
 "my blood, which is shed for )%ou. 
 fil " Yet, behold, the hand of him who delivereth me 
 
 22 " up Is with me on the table. And the Son of man 
 ** departeth indeed, as it hath been determined : but 
 "alas for that man by whom he is delivered up!" 
 
 23 Then they began to enquire among themselves, which 
 of them was about to do this thing. 
 
 24) Now there had been a contention also among them, 
 
 ^5 which of them should be accounted the greatest. And 
 
 he said unto them ; " The kings of the gentiles use 
 
 " dominion over them; and they that exer<ise authority 
 
 26 " upon them are called benefactors. But Ye ought not 
 ** to act thus : but he that is greatest among You, let 
 " him be as the younger ; and he tliat is chief, as he- 
 
 27 *' that serveth. For which is greater ; he that is at 
 " table, or he that serveth ? is not he that is at table ? 
 
 28 " but I am among you as he that serveth. Now ye are 
 
 29 " they that have continued with me in my trials.. And 
 " I appoint unto you a kingdom, as my Father hath 
 
 30 " appointed unto me ; that ye may eat and drink at my 
 " table In my kingdom ; and sit on thrones, judging 
 « the twelve tribes of Israel." 
 
 SI And the Lord said j " Simon, Simon, behold, Sataa 
 
 20. Had svppedi] Compare 1 Cor. xi. 25. 
 
 Mliich is sktdfor jror/,] The common version is the true one. See a 
 construction resembh'ng that in the original. Rev. 1. 5. iii. 12. where the; 
 trae reading is 'n naTaQaiva^a : ix. 14. where the true reading is o ^x.'^k 
 Kypke refers to Acts xv. 22, 23. Col. iii. 16. 
 
 21. Yet, &c.] My blood will be shed for you. And yet, 8cc. 
 
 25. Benefactors.'] Euergetes was the title of some Eg}-ptian and Syrian 
 Kings. See Wetstein. 
 
 27. j4s he iliat seT\:eiTi.'\ On the very evening when our Lord made this, 
 assertion, he washed the feet of his disciples. 
 
 30. That ye may be distinguished as my friend, and be emiaently 
 exalted and glorified. 
 
 31. Satan hath sought you.} An aliusioii to the history of Job: c- i. 
 ^—12". 
 
LUKE XXII. 71 
 
 CHAP/* hath sought you, that he may sift you h'ke wheat : 
 
 ^•^"* '< but I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not 
 
 " utterly : and when thou hast returned, streng-then 
 
 33 " thy brethren." And Peter said unto him ; " Master, 
 
 " I am ready to go with thee, both into prison and to 
 
 34^ " death." And he said ; " I say unto thee, Peter, the 
 
 " cock will not crow this day, before tliou have thrice 
 
 " denied that thou knowest me." 
 
 t55 And he said unto them ; " When I sent you without 
 
 " ptirse, and bag, and sandals, wanted ye any thing ?" 
 
 .36 And they said; " Nothing." Then he said unto them ; 
 
 *' But now he that hath a purse, let him take //; and in 
 
 " like manner his bag ; and he that hath no sword, let 
 
 ■37 " liim sell his mantle, and buy one. For I say unto 
 
 *< you, that this which is written must still be accom- 
 
 " plished in me, * And he was reckoned among the 
 
 * transgressors :' for the things concerning me ivill soon 
 
 S8- " have an end." And they said ; " Master, behold, 
 
 *' here are two swords." And he said unto them ; " It 
 
 " is enough." 
 
 -39 And he came out, and went, as his custom was, to 
 
 the mount of Olives ; and his disciples also followed 
 
 40 him. And when he was at the place, he said unto 
 them ; " Pray that ye enter not into temptation." 
 
 41 And he was withdrawn from them about a stone's cast, 
 #2 and kneeled down, and prayed, saying ; ** Father, O 
 
 ^^<"that thou wouldest take away this cup from me ! 
 -<< nevertheless, not my will, but thine, be done." 
 
 That he may sift you like wheat.] Agitate you violently by severe 
 trials. 
 
 32. IVhen iltou hast retttnied.] When thou hast repented of denying 
 raev 
 
 3&, No su'onl] The apostles seem to have brought two swords with 
 them in their journey to Jerusalem, for the purpose of defending them- 
 seivea against robbers and Nvild beasts. 
 
 y^ud hay one.] Our Lord meant to Explain in what circumstances they 
 were. He did not command resistance ; ss appears from v. 38, Mattb, 
 xxvi. 52, Johnxviit. 11. 
 
 42. See on c. xix. 42. ., . 
 
72 LUKE XXII. 
 
 CHAP.And there appeared to him an angel from heaven, 
 ■ strengthening him. And, being in an agony, he prayed 
 44' more earnestly : and his sweat was as it were great 
 drops of blood falling down to the ground. 
 
 45 And when he rose up from prayer, and was come to 
 his disciples, he found them asleep from sorrow^ ; and 
 
 46 said unto tliem ; " Why sleep ye ? rise and pray, that 
 
 47 " ye enter not into temptation." And while he was yet 
 speaking, behold, a multitude ,; and he that was called 
 Judas, one of the Twelve, went before them, and drew 
 
 48 near unto Jesus, to kiss him. And Jesus said unto 
 him ; " Judas, deliyerest thou up the Son of man witli 
 " a kiss ?" 
 
 49 And when those that were about Jesus saw w'hat 
 would follow, they said unto him ; " Master, shall we 
 
 50 " smite with the sw^ord ?" And one of them smote the 
 servant of the high-priest, and cut off his right ear. 
 
 51 Then Jesus spake and said j " Suffer me thus far." And 
 he touched his ear, and healed him. 
 
 52 Then Jesus said to the chief-priests, and captains of 
 the temple, and the elders, w^ho came to him ; " Are 
 " ye com.e out as against a robber, with swords and 
 
 53 " clubs ? Vv^hen I was daily v/ith you in tlie temple, ye 
 " did not stretch forth your hands against me : but this 
 " is your hour, and the power of darkness." 
 
 ^4 Then they took him, and led him. away, and brought 
 [himj into the high-priest's house. And P^ter fol- 
 
 44. A^ ■ft irere (peat drops of Mood.'] It fell as drops of blood sometimes 
 fall : it was very copious- 
 
 43, 44. A question has been raised about the genuineness of these 
 vrrses. See particularly Erasmus, Whitby. Woifius, Saba tier, Wetstein, 
 M.^nhx\ N. T. Rig-ae, and Adler, verss. T-yr. p. 184. Matthaci says, 
 Consistit hie locus, per orthodoxos et heterodoxos temere solicitatus, 
 codicum auctoritate fere omnium. Andr. Birch, in his splendid edition 
 of the Gospels printed at Copenhagen, adds two MSS. to the three in 
 Wetstein which are v.ichout this passage. 
 
 51. Silver me thus far"] Liberum me usque eo relinquite, donee 
 hominem, cui auris abscissa est, sanavero; postea vero, ^uo miuus me_ 
 vinctum abducatisi uod repuguabo. Kypke. 
 
LUKE XXII. f3 
 
 CHAP.lowed at a distance. And when they had kindled a 
 ^^"' fire in the midst of tlie hall, and had sitten down to- 
 
 56 gether, Peter sat down among them. And a certain 
 maid-servant saw him as he sat by the lire, and 
 earnestly looked upon him, and said ; ** This man also 
 
 57 " was with him.'* But he denied him, saying ; " Wo- 
 
 58 " man, I know him not." And after a short time an- 
 other saw him, and said ; " Thou also art one of them." 
 
 59 And Peter said ; " Man, I am not." And about the 
 space of one hour after, another strongly affirmed, 
 saying ; " In truth this man also was with him : for he 
 
 60 " is a Galilean." And Peter said; " Man, I know not 
 " what thou sayest." And forthwith, while he was 
 
 61 yet speaking, the cock crew. And the Lord turned, 
 and looked upon Peter. And Peter called to remem- 
 brance the word of the Lord, that he had said unto 
 him ; " Before the cock crow, thou wilt deny me 
 
 62 " thrice." And Peter went out, and wept bitterly. 
 
 63 And the men that held ^Fesus, derided him, and 
 6-i? smote him. And when they had blindfolded him, they 
 
 smote him on the face, and asked him, saying ; *< Pro- 
 
 65 " phesy. Who is he that struck thee :" And many 
 other things they blasphemously spake against him. 
 
 66 And as soon as it was day, the elders of the people 
 and the chief-priests and the scribes assembled, and 
 brought him into their council, saying ; " If thou be 
 
 67 " the'Chrlst, tell us." And he said unto them; « If I 
 6\S « tell you, ye will not believe : and if I also ask you, 
 
 69 " ye will not answer me, nor release we. Hereafter the 
 " Son of man will sit on. the right hand of the power 
 
 70 " of God." And t/jey all said ; " Art thou then the 
 *' Son of God r" And he said unto them; " Ye say that 
 
 71 " T am." Then they said ; " Vvli at further need have 
 <' we of testimony > for we ourselves have heard from 
 *' his own mouth." 
 
 51. Domed him.] Or, denied it. See MSS. and vcrss, 
 66. Bpoiighi kirn.] Caused him to be brought. 
 FT 
 
74 LUKE XXIII. 
 
 CHAP. 
 XXIII. 
 
 1 AND the whole multitude of them rose tip, and led 
 
 2 him to Pilate. And they began to accuse him, saying ; 
 " We found this man perverting the nation, and for- 
 " bidding to give tribute to Cesar, saying; that he him- 
 
 S " self is Christ a King. And Pilate asked him, saying; 
 " Art thou the King of the Jews ?" And he answered 
 
 4 him, and said; " Thou say est. /r«/y." Then Pilate said 
 to the chief-priests and to the multitudes; " I find no- 
 
 5 " thing faulty in this man.** But they were the more 
 violent, saying .; " He stirreth up the people, teaching 
 
 ^ " throughout all Judea, having begun from Galilee to 
 
 6 " this place." Now when Pilate heard of Galilee^ he 
 
 7 asked whether the man were a Galilean. And as soon 
 as he knew that he belonged to Herod's jurisdiction, he 
 sent him to Herod, who himself also was in Jerusalem 
 at that time. 
 
 8 And when Herod saw Jesus, he was very glad : for 
 he had long desired to see him, because he had heard 
 
 ^ [many things] of him ; and he hoped to see some 
 , 9 miracle <lone by him. Then he questioned Jesus in 
 
 10 many words; but Jesus answered him nothing. And 
 the chief-priests and the scribes stood and earne&tly 
 
 11 accused him. And Herod, and his soldiers, despised 
 and derided him, and arrayed him In gorgeous apparel, 
 
 12 and sent him again to Pilate. And on that day Pilate 
 and Herod were made friends together: for before 
 they had been at enmity between themselves. 
 
 13 And Pilate, when he had called together the chief- 
 priests and the rulers and the people, said unto them ; 
 
 14 " Ye have brought to me this man, as one who per- 
 " verteth the people : and, behold, I have examined 
 
 1. Of them.'] Of the elders, chief-priests, and scribes. See xxli. 66. 
 
 7. At that time.] At the time of the Passover, 
 
 14. Before you.] Before your witnesses, and such of yourselves as you 
 deputed to accuse him. Matth. xxvii. 12. But the great body of the 
 Jewish rulers did not enter the judgment-hall. John xviU. 28c 
 
LUKE XXIIL jrj 
 
 CHAR" ^/m before you, and have found notl^m^ faulty in this 
 '** man concerning those things of which ye accuse him : 
 
 15 " no, nor Herod : for I sent you to hlra : and, behold, 
 *^ nothing worthy of death hath been done by him : 
 
 16 " I will therefore chastise him, and release hlm.^' 
 
 17 [(Now there was a necessity that he should release one 
 IS unto them at the feast.)] But the whole multitude 
 
 cried out at once, saying ; " Destroy this man, and re- 
 
 19 "lease unto us Barabbas :'* (who for a certain insur- 
 rection raised in the city, and for murther, had been 
 
 20 cast into prison.) Pilate therefore, desiring to release 
 
 21 Jesus, spake again unto tliem. But they cried aloud, 
 
 22 saying ; " Crucify him, crucify him.'' And he said 
 unto them a third time; " But what evil hath he done ? 
 " I have found no cause of death in him : I will therefore 
 
 23 " chastise him, and release /^im.'^ But they were urgent 
 with loud voices, requesting that he might be crucified: 
 and the voices of them and of the chief-priests prevailed. 
 
 24 So Pilate adjudged that their request should be granted : 
 
 25 and released unto them him who for insurrection and 
 murther had been cast into prison, whom they had. je- 
 quested ; but delivered Jesus to their will. 
 
 26 And as they led him away, they laid hold on one 
 Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the country ; and 
 on him they laid the cross, that he might carry /V after 
 
 27 Jesus. And there followed him a great multitude of 
 the people, and of women, who lamented also and be- 
 
 15. Bi/ him."] See like forms of expression in Raphelius; Wetstein ; 
 Blackwall's Sacred Classics, ii. 168; and Bishop Pearce's note. 
 
 18. Destroy this ynan.'] Take him from among the human race. See 
 Acts xxi. 36. xxii. 22. 
 
 22. No cause of death.] Here aTriov is a substantive: causa, ratio: but 
 V. 4. it is an adjective, culpa: affine, accusandum. 
 
 23. Another punctuation is, But they were urgent, requesting with 
 loud voices. Wakefield. 
 
 24. That their request should he granted.'] Here, and at the end of v.- 25, 
 Luke expresses himself with great beauty; turning away with horror 
 from the sentence and punishment. The antithesis also in v. 25. is 
 singularly forcible and affecting. 
 
 27. Lamented also and heiuailed him.] Or, bewailed themselves, [or^ 
 heat their breasts] and lamented him. See Markland, and Priestley. 
 
 H 2 
 
7« LUKE XXtll. 
 
 CHAP.-wailcHi him. But Jesus turned unto them, and said: 
 XXIII. 
 
 ■" Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for Me, but weep 
 
 29 ** for Yourselves, and for your children. For, behold, 
 ** the days are coming, in which it will be said; * Blessed 
 * are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and 
 
 SO ' the breasts which never gave suck.* Then will men 
 " begin to say to the mountains, * Fall on us ;' and to 
 
 31 «* the hills, * Cover us.* For if these things be done 
 " to the green tree, what will be done to the dry ?" 
 
 S2 And two others also, ivho luere malefactors, were led 
 with him to be put to death. 
 
 33 And when they were come to the place which is 
 called the place of skulls, there they crucified him; and 
 the malefactors, one on his right hand, and the other 
 
 34* on his left. Then said Jesus ; " Father, forgive them ; 
 " for they know not what they do.** And they parted 
 
 35 among them his garments, and cast lots. And the 
 people stood beholding. And the rulers also together 
 With the people scoffed at hi?n, siiying; " He saved others; 
 •* let him save himself, if he be the Christ, the chosen 
 
 36 " of God." And the soldiers also derided him, coming 
 87 to him, and offering him vinegar, and saying ; " If 
 38 " thou be the king of tlie Jews, Save thyiself." And an 
 
 inrcrlption was written over him in Greek, and Latin, 
 and Hebrew letters; THIS IS THE KING OF 
 THE JEWS. ^ 
 
 29, 30. The destruction of Jerusalem is foretold. 
 
 r^O See Hos. x. 8. Re\'. vi. 15, 16. and Bishop Lowth on Isai.ii. 19 — 21. 
 The mountains of Judea abounded with caveriis, which were a refuge 
 ija timfcS of consternation. 
 
 Opta ardua pennis 
 
 Astra sequi, ciausumque cava te cohdere terra. 
 
 Virg. Mn. xn. 892. 
 
 9!. To the green Jrte.} To one undtserving of punishment; asa greea 
 tree is uniit for burning. 
 
 ' To thtdrif'^ To those deserving of punishment; as a dry tree is fit 
 for burning. 
 
 ;32. JVho ivere mahfacWrs.'] " Sed oblitus sum Lucre xxiii. 32, in xaxSfyst 
 utrinque hypostigmen notare." H. §teph. Nov. Test. Grsec. 12mo. 1576, 
 at the close of the preface. Compare the beginning ©f Rev. vi. 4; where 
 ;i. comma should be placed after tVTrcc. 
 
LUKE XXIII. 77 
 
 CHAP. Then one of the malefactors that were crucified 
 XXIII 
 
 'reviled him, saying ; *< If thou be the Christ, save thv- 
 
 40 " self and us.'* But the other answered and rebuked 
 him, saying ; " Dost not Thou fear God, since thou 
 
 41 " art in the same condemnation ? and we indeed justly; 
 *' for we receive the due reward of our deeds : but this 
 ** man hath done nothing amiss." 
 
 44 And it was about the sixth hour, and there was dark<^ 
 
 45 ness over the whole land until the ninth hour: and the' 
 sun, was darkened ; and the veil of the temple was rent 
 
 46 in the midst. And when Jesus had cried out with a 
 loud voice, he said ; "Father, into thy hands I com- 
 " mit my spirit :'* and having said thus, he expired. 
 
 47 Now when, the centurion saw what had passed, he 
 glorified God, saying; " Certainly this was a righteous 
 
 48 " man.!' And all the multitudes who came together 
 to that sight, seeing the things which were done, smote 
 
 49 [their] breasts, and returned. And all his acquaint- 
 ance, and the women that had followed him from 
 Galilee, stood at a distance, beholding these things. . 
 
 50 And, lo, t/jere was^ a man named Joseph, , a senator ; 
 
 51 and he iva? a good and righteous man : (this man had 
 not consented to their, counsel and deed : he teas of 
 Arimathea, a city of the Jews, and himself also looked 
 
 52 for the kingdom of God :) this nian went to Pilate, and 
 
 53 asked the body of Jesus. And he took it down and 
 WTapped it in linen, and laid it in a tomb hewn in stone, 
 
 54 in which no man had ever yet been laid. And that day 
 was the Preparation-z^^yy and the sabbath drew on. , 
 
 55 And the women also, that had come w^ith him from 
 Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulchre, and 
 how his body was laid. And they returned, and pre- 
 
 46. 1 commit.'] In the Greek, the future tense is used with the force of 
 the present, according' to the- Hebrew manner. . 
 
 48. Smote their breasts and returned.'] This short and solemn description 
 strikes us more than the hig-h colouring' of rhetoricians. 
 
 54. Drew on.] The Greek v/ord is used, impmperLij^ to express that the . 
 next day was the Sabbath, 
 
 H 3 
 
n LUKE XXIV. 
 
 CHAP.pnred spices and omtments ; and rested on the sabbath, 
 'according to the commandment: but on the first day of 
 
 1 the week, very early in the morning, they came to the 
 tomb, bringing the spices which they had prepared, 
 
 2 [and some cfker women with them.] And they found 
 
 3 the stone rolled away from the sepulchre : and when 
 they had entered in, they found not the body of the 
 
 4 Lord Jesus. And it came to pass as they were per- 
 plexed aioi^t ibhy that^ behold, two men stood by them 
 
 5 in shining garments. And as they were afraid, and 
 bowed down their faces to the earth, the men said unto 
 them ; " Why seek ye him that is living among those 
 
 6 " that are dead ? He is not here, but is risen. Remem- 
 " ber how he spake unto you, when he was yet in 
 
 7 " Galilee, saying ; * The Son of man must be delivered 
 * up into the hands of sinners, and be crucified, and 
 
 8 * the third day rise again." ' And they remembered his 
 
 9 wxrds ; and returned from tlie sepulchre, and reported 
 /O all these things to the Eleven, and to all the rest. Now 
 
 it was Mary Magdalene, and Joanna, and Mary the 
 mother of James, and the other ivomen that tvere with 
 
 1 1 them, who told these things to the apostles. And their 
 xvords seemed to the apostles as idle tales ; and they be- 
 lieved not the ivomen, 
 
 12 But Peter arose and ran to the sepulchre ; and when 
 he had stooped down, he beholdeth the linen bands 
 lying by themselves, and went home wondering at that 
 which was come to pass. 
 
 13 And, behold, two of the disables went en that day to 
 a town called Emmaus; which is distant from Jerusalem 
 
 1 4? about sixty furlongs. And they conversed together of 
 
 15 all these things which had happened. And it came to 
 
 pass that, while they conversed and reasoned, Jesus 
 
 56. And rested^ Sac] Or, However they rested, &c. they rested^ both 
 with respect to preparing spices and unguents, and to visiting die sepul- 
 chre for the purpose ot re-embalming the body of Jesus. 
 
 1. j4nd some clher irynicn ivith tkirn.'] See v. 10. 
 
 5. Amo7ig those that arc c'eac/.] Iii a place v.hcrc the dead are laid. 
 
LUKE XXIV. 79 
 
 tHAP.h'imself drew near, and went with them. But their 
 
 XXIV 
 
 'eyes were holden, that they might not know him. 
 
 17 And he said unto them; '^ What words are these which 
 " ye use one to another as ye walk, and are of a sad 
 
 18 " countenance ?" And one of them, whose name was 
 Cleopas, answered and said unto him ; " Art thou the 
 " only sojourner in Jerusalem, that hast not known the 
 ** things which are come to pass there in these days ?" 
 
 19 And he said unto tliem ; " What things ?" And they 
 said unto him ; " Those concerning Jesus of Nazareth, 
 ** that was a prophet mighty in deed and word before 
 
 20 " God and all the people : and how the chief-priests 
 " and our rulers delivered him up to be condemned to 
 
 21 " death, and crucified him. But we trusted that it was 
 " he who was about to redeem Israel. And besides all 
 *' this, to-day is the third day since these things were 
 
 22 " done. Moreover, some wom.en also of our company 
 ** have amazed us ; who were early at the sepulchre, 
 
 23 " and, when they found not his body, came, saying 
 " that they had even seen a vision of angels, who said 
 
 24' " tliat he is alive. And some of those who consort with 
 " us went to the sepulchre, and found it so as the wo- 
 
 25 " men had said : but him they saw not." Then he 
 said unto them ; " O unwise, and slow of heart to be- 
 
 26 " lieve all which the prophets have spoken I Ought not 
 " the Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter 
 
 27 " into his glory ?" Then he began and explained to 
 them from Moses and all the prophets, in all tlie scrip- 
 
 28 tures, the things concerning himself. And they drew 
 near to tlie town whither they were going ; and he made 
 
 16. n^ere holden.] They did not attentively view him; his dress was 
 unusaal; they thought his appearance an impossibility; and the divine 
 power may have restrained theai from so beholding him as to know 
 him. See Kypke. 
 
 19. In deed and word.'] In miracles and doctrine. Acts vii. 22. 
 
 27. The two renderings suppose that the language is popular; and that 
 the verb, according to a common construction, is not applicable to both 
 the substantives which follow. See Wakefield N. T. 8vo. 
 
 28. Made a ^hoic, Skc.'\ To try their benevolence and hospitality ; and 
 
80 LUKE XXIV. 
 
 CHARa^ow that he was going further. But they constrained 
 
 'him ; saying ; " Abide with us : for it is toward even- 
 
 SO " ing, and the day is far spent." And he went in to abide 
 
 with them* And it came to pass as he was at meat 
 
 with them, that he took bread, and blessed, and brake 
 
 31 ;V, and gave // to them. And their eyes were opened, 
 and they knew him : and he ceased to be seen by them. 
 
 32 Then they said one to another; " Did not our heart 
 " bum within us, while he talked with us on the way, 
 ** and- while he explained to us tlie scriptures ?" 
 
 33 And they rose up that very hour, and returned to 
 Jerusalem, and found the Eleven gathered together, 
 
 64- and those who consorted with them, saying ; " The 
 
 " Lord is risen indeed, and hath appeared to Simon." 
 
 35 And they told the things nuhich had happened on the way. 
 
 with an actuarintentrbn to proceed onward if the two disciples had not 
 interposed their strong persuasion. See Gen. xix. 2. 
 
 29. Constrained him.'] By request and solicitation. This act of hospi- 
 tality resembled that of Abraham and of. Lot, to the angels. Gen. 
 xviii, xix. 
 
 30. And blessed.'] Probably his form of words in bles.<^ing God, and his 
 manner known to these disciples on such occasions, led thera to observe 
 him attentively. 
 
 SI. He ceased to be seen by. thiim.'] He suddenly withdrew himself from 
 them. See Bishop Pearce. 
 
 32. Bur7i within us.'\ With love and admiration of such a Teacher ; 
 with hope and joy, when the resurrection and glory of Christ were 
 enlarged on. See Kypke. 
 
 34. To Simon^ Christ's appearance to Simon Peter is recorded here 
 only, and 1 Cor. xv. 5. As this gospel is said to have been written under 
 the inspection of Paul, the relation of so honourable a circumstance 
 may be esteemed a proof that no jealousy subsisted between these two 
 Apostles affer their variance. Gal. ii. 11. 
 
 To reconcile this passage with Mark xvi. IS," we may suppose that 
 the rest, mentioned by Mark, were some of the apostles, and of others 
 among our Lord's followers, whom the two disciples that had gone to 
 Emmaus met separately, or in. small companies. These individuals, or 
 detached parties, disbelieved the report of our Lord's appearance. But, 
 at some interval after these communications, that is, at the time denoted 
 Mark xvi. 14, the two disciples resorted to the meeting of all the apostles 
 and of others with them. At this time, our Lord had been seen by 
 Peter; and. his resurrection was acknowledged by all present; and 
 the relation of the appearance at Emmaus was received by them a? 
 authentic. 
 
LUKE XXIV. 81 
 
 CHAP.and that Jesus tvas known by them in the breakinsr of 
 XXIV., J ^ 
 
 bread. 
 
 36 And while they were thus speaking, Jesus himself 
 
 stood in the midst of them, and saith to them ; " Peace 
 
 S7 " be unto you." But they were terrified and affrighted, 
 
 38 and supposed that they beheld a spirit. And he said 
 unto them ; " Why are ye troubled ? and why do 
 
 39 " thoughts arise in your hearts ? see my hands and my 
 " feet, that it is I myself: handle me, and see me : for 
 " a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye behold that I 
 
 40 " have." And when he had thus spoken, he shewed 
 
 41 them his hands and his feet. And while they still be- 
 lieved not through joy, and wondered, he said unto 
 
 42 them ; " Have ye here any food ?" And they gave him 
 
 43 a piece of a broiled fish, and of an honey-comb. And 
 he took and ate of them in their presence. 
 
 44 And he said unto them ; " These are the words 
 " which I spake unto you, while I was yet with you ; 
 " that all things must be fulfilled which were written 
 •* in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the 
 
 45 " psalms, concerning me." Then he opened their mind, 
 
 46 that they might understand the scriptures ; and said 
 unto them ; " Thus it is written, and thus the Christ 
 " ought to suffer, and to rise again from the dead the 
 
 47 " third day : and repentance and remission of sins ought 
 " to be preached in his name among all the nations, 
 
 48 " having begun from Jerusalem. And ye are witnesses 
 
 49 " of these things. And, behold, I will send upon you 
 
 44. The prophets.'] The -historical books were written by prophets ; as 
 well as those which bear the names of particular prophets. 
 
 The psalms.] The psalms, being the noblest part of those books which 
 the Jews called hagiographa, and being placed at their head, stand for 
 the whole of that division. 
 
 Others think that the psalms, properly so called, are meant- " In the 
 prophets, especially in that prophetical book the psalms." See Lardner's 
 Cred. X. 60. 
 
 47. Having hegun^ Bishop Pearce observes that x»gi;j^9?vai jt. X. should 
 be considered as the neuter accusative agreeing in construction with 
 af^AfAivov. See also Eisner, 
 
62 LUKE XXIV; 
 
 CHAP." the promise made by my Father ; but dw6U in the 
 ' " city of Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from 
 « on high/* 
 
 50 And he led them out to Bethany ; and lifted up his 
 
 51 hands, and blessed them. And it came to pass that, 
 while he blessed them, he was parted from them, and 
 
 52 carried up into heaven. And they did him obeisance, 
 
 53 and returned to Jerusalem with great joy : and were 
 continually in the temple, praising and blessing God. 
 
 49. Dwell in the city. J After your return from Galilee. See Malth,. 
 xxvi 32. xzviii. 7} 16. Mark liv. 28. xvi. 7. John xxl i> 
 
THE ACTS 
 
 OF 
 
 THE APOSTLES. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 1 I MADE the former relation, O Theophilus, concern- 
 ing all which Jesus undertook both to do and to teach, 
 
 2 until the day in which he was taken up, after having 
 given commandments, by the Holy Spirit, to the 
 
 3 apostles whom he had chosen; to whom he also shewed 
 himself alive, after his suffering, by many infallible 
 proofs ; being seen by them forty days, and speaking of 
 
 4i the things concerning the kingdom of God. And then, 
 assembling them together, he commanded them that 
 they should not depart from Jerusalem, but should 
 wait for the promise of the Father ; " which,'* said Jje, 
 
 B " ye have heard from me. For John indeed baptized 
 *< with water ; but Ye shall be baptized with the Holy 
 
 6 " Spirit not many days hence." When therefore they 
 were come together, they asked him, saying ; " Lord, 
 *' wilt thou at this time restore the kingdom to Israel :'* 
 
 7 And he said unto them; " It Is not for you to know the 
 " times or seasons, which the Father hath put in his 
 
 4. That they should not depart from Jerusalevi.'] After their return from 
 Galilee. Matth. xxviii. 7, i6. Mark xvi. 7. 
 
 6. They were come together.'] At Bethany. Luke xxlv. 50. 
 
 They asked him, &c.] Not understanding what the promise of the 
 Father was, they asked him whether he would restore Israel from its 
 depressed state to temporal glory : whether he wo'.ild transfer dominion 
 from the Romans to the Jews. 
 
 .7. Our Lord's words imply that the Jews will be restored to earthly 
 grandeur. 
 
84. A C T S I. 
 
 CHAP." own disposal. But ye shall receive power, when the 
 ** Holy Spirit is come upon you : and ye shall be wit- 
 
 8 " nesses to me, both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, 
 " and in Samaria, and to the uttermost part of the 
 
 9 " earth.'* And when he had spoken these things, while 
 they beheld, he was taken up ; and a cloud received 
 
 10 him out of their sight. And while they looked earnestly 
 toward heaven as he went w/>, behold, two men stood 
 
 11 by them in white apparel; who said also; " Ye men of 
 " Galilee, why stand ye looking toward heaven ? this 
 *' Jesus, that is taken up from you into heaven, shall so 
 ** come again in like manner as ye have seen him go 
 " into heaven." 
 
 12 Then they returned to Jerusalem from the mount 
 called Olivet, which k near Jerusalem, a sabbath-day's 
 
 13 journey. And when tliey entered the city, they went 
 into an upper room, where abode Peter and James and 
 John and Andrew, Philip and Thomas, Bartholomew 
 and Matthew, James the son of Alpheus, and Simon 
 
 14 Zelotes, and Judas the brother of James. All these 
 steadfastly continued with one consent in prayer, with 
 certain women and Mary the mother of Jesus, and with 
 his brethren. 
 
 15 AND in those days Peter stood up in the midst of 
 the disciples, and said ; (now the number of the per- 
 
 8. 'Poxver?^ Luke xxiv. 49. The power of working miracles, of com- 
 municating spiritual gifts, of speaking foreign languages, &c. 
 
 And hi Samaria?^ The gospel was to be preached even to the Samari- 
 tans and to the gentiles. Our Lord prudently opens to the Apostles the 
 extent of their commission ; and shows his foreknowledge, and confidence 
 iii his cause. 
 
 11. Shall so come.'] To judge the world. 
 
 12. ^ sabbath day's journei/.'] The Syriac version says that this was 
 about seven furlongs. 
 
 Compare Luke xxiv. 50 : John xi. 18 : and observe that Bethany might 
 be a scattered village, extending some furlongs from mount Olivet. 
 
 14. /47id icitk kis brethren.\ Many of his kinsmen therefore now believed 
 in him. See John vii. 5. 
 
 15. An hundred and twaityi] All the converts about Jerusalem, not the 
 whole body of them. See 1 Cor. xv. 6. Dr. Wall. 
 
ACTS I. 85 
 
 i^HAP.sons together was about a hundred and twenty;) 
 ■ " Brethren, this part of scripture, which the Holy Spirit 
 
 16 " spake before by the mouth of David, must needs be 
 " fulfilled concerning Judas, who was a guide to these 
 
 17 "who took Jesus. ^ For he was numbered with us, and 
 
 18 " obtained the allotment of this ministry.'* (Now this 
 man caused a field to be purchased with the reward of, 
 his iniquity ; and, when he had fallen on his face, he 
 burst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels .guishedi 
 
 19 out : and it was known to all who dwelt in Jerusalem ; 
 so that the field was called in their own language, 
 
 20 Aceldama, that is, The field of blood.) " For it is 
 ** written in the book of Psalms ; * Let his habitation 
 < be desolate ; and let no man dwell therein.' And, 
 
 21 * His office let another take.' Wherefore, of these men 
 "that accompanied us all the time when the Lord 
 
 22 " Jesus consorted with us, having begun from the* 
 <* baptism of John to that day on which he was taken 
 " up from us, one must he appointed to become a witness 
 
 23 *' with us of his resurrection." Then they set apart two ; 
 Joseph, called Barsabas, who was surnamed Justus, 
 
 24 and Matthias. And when they had prayed, they said ; 
 ** Thou, Lord, who knowest the hearts of all, sliow 
 
 1 6. Must needs he fulfilled.] It was fit that it should be fulSUed, or 
 verified, in Judas. Par erat Judae simile quid evenire, &c. Grot. 
 
 IS, 19. These verses may be considered as the words of I-uke, the 
 historian : and from the phrase in their proper tongue, compared with 
 CoL iv. 1 1, 14, some infer that Luke was a gentile. 
 
 18. Caused a field to be purchased.'] An action is often said to be done 
 by a person who was the occasion of doing it. Matth. xxvii. 26. 
 John xix. 1, 15. Acts ii. 23, 36. 
 
 ff'hen he had fallen op. his face, &c.] He fell prone from the place on 
 which he had hanged himself; so that his belly burst, and his bowels 
 came out. See Bishop Pearce ; and Newcome's Harmony, p. 51. 
 
 19. Aceldama^ From ppn portio, and j^o^ sanguis, Syr. 
 
 20. Let Jiis habitation, &.C.] Ps. Ixix. 25, X)avid speaks of his enemies in 
 the plural number. 
 
 His office let another take.] Ps. cir. 8. The enemies of David speak, 
 and imprecate this against him. 
 
 21. Consorted with Its.] See the original phrase^ Deut. xxxi. 2.' 2 Chroii. 
 i. 10. C. ix. 28. 
 
 23. Bcrsalas.] i>iU?. p, filius juramehti. 
 
 .1 
 
S6 ACTS 1. tl. 
 
 CHAP." which of these 1^9 tlimi hast chosen, th<it lie -m^rr 
 « talte the allotme*it of tWs ministry and aposfleship, 
 
 25 " from which Snd'Xs hy tJ-a^lsgress^oti fell, so tliat -he 
 
 26 « we«t to Kis <i^'n place.'' A^^^ their lots were cast : 
 and the lot fell lipott MattMas ; h^ikS fee was fiumbered 
 with the eleveft,^«^stlesi 
 
 cha:?. 
 
 II. 
 
 i NOW whett t?ie tfay df Pentecpst was come, they 
 
 2 were all with one cojiscHt m ^e same place. And siid- 
 
 tienly there catoe ^-oto heaven a sound, as of a rushing- 
 
 mighty wind-; and it ^ lied all the "house where they 
 
 S were sitting. And divided tongues, as of fire, appeared 
 
 4 to them ; and a torigve sat ofi each of them. And they 
 -were all filled with the Holy Spirit ; and began to 
 speak in different languages, as xhe Spirit gave them 
 
 5 utterance. Now there were dwelling at Jem sal em 
 Jews, religious -menj out of every nation under heaven. 
 
 55. So that he tcent to Ids own plarr."] T\ie conreqnence of which. was, 
 that he went to the grave, the place of destruction fit for him. See 
 Bishop Pea ice. 
 
 26. Their lufs,"] The t>vo names being put in one urn, or in the folded 
 lap of one mantle, Prov. xvi. S3, and two billpts, Oiic inscribed yV/;oi//c?, 
 the other blank, being put in another urn cr^iap : on drawing from each, 
 the lot inscribed Jpsstle f«ll on Matthias. 
 
 1 . The day of Petilecost.'] The fiftieth day, reckonii-g as the law directs, 
 -Lev. xxiii. 11, 1-5, 16. Kav/ our Lord rose from tlie de;!« on the morrow 
 afier the Jewish sabbath; qui which morrow the shen.f of lirst-fruits of 
 barley-harvest was to be waved ; and from this morrow tlie day on 
 which the first-friiits of wheat-harvest were to be waved, on which a 
 holy convocation was to bek-ept, EkoJ. xxxiv. 22. I.cv. $"iii. 21, and on 
 which the Hq)y Spirit.descended, was the fiftieth day. 
 
 ffoi ccmc.'\ See Luke ix. 51. 
 
 2. tf filled. \ The, sound filled. 
 
 !5. Divided i Either distributed, one to each person ; or, rather, each 
 parted asunBer, as symbols of the difiercnt languages .spoken by the 
 apostles. See Doddridge, and Bishop l^esrce. 
 
 '/fsqrjirc-} Hariies shoot into forms like tongues. 
 
 A tongue sat J In the, original, jXi-rrc is understood before e/a'iice. 
 
 I think tiiat fhe^ivi<led tr.ngues descended on tl-.e twelve Apostles; see 
 r.il'i.; and not vii the whole nuniber of one hundred and twenty, mea- 
 tldncd c. J. 15. 
 
 5. Ixeii^'jus tr.cn."! Worshippers oi the true Gq.d. 
 
 Jb'i er^ nattjruj Mzay oatiocs. 
 
A C T S IL ft^ 
 
 CHAP.Aiid wherl this report was spreiid abroad, the multitude 
 ' came together, and were perplexed, because every 
 
 7 man heard them speaking in his o-vvii language. And 
 ^y were all amazed, and wondered, saying one to 
 another j ** Behold, are not all these who speak 
 
 8 " Galileans ? How then hear we every man in our own 
 
 9 ** language, in which we were born? Parthians, and 
 ** Medes, and Elamites, and dwellers in Mesopotamia/- 
 " and iii Judea and Cappadocia, in Pontus and Asia, 
 
 10 *< in Phrygia and Pamphylla, in Egypt and in the parts 
 ** of Libya about Cyrene, and strangers from Rome 
 
 11 " both Jews and proselytes, Cretans also and Arabians; 
 "we hear them speaking in our own tongues the 
 
 2^ " wonderful works of God." And they were all 
 amazed, and doubted, saying one to another ; " Wh.it 
 
 13 " can this mean ?" But others, scoffing, said; " Thei,e 
 
 14 « men are full of new wine." But when Peter and- 
 the Eleven had stood up, he lifted up his voice, and 
 said unto them ; " Ye Jews, and all ye who dwell in 
 ** Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and hearken :^ ■■ 
 
 1.5 ♦* my words. For these are ndt drunken, as ye S14.- 
 16 ** pose ; since it is but the third hour of the day. &ut 
 1'7 " this is what w&s spoken by the prophet Joel : * And 
 
 6 And jvhcn this report luas spread alrcad.] Some think that <f>iavn re- 
 fers to the sound meationed v. 2. But see Gen. xlv. 16. and Wolfius. 
 
 9. Elamite';. Persians. How very widely colonies of Jews were di- 
 spersed, may be seen in a curious passage quoted by Schoett^enius from 
 Philo de legatlone ad Caium, p. 1031. fol. ed. Paris. 1640. 
 
 Aitd in Judea. \ India, Idumea, Cilicia, Bithynia, Lydia, are different 
 con-ectures. TertuHian and Augustin read Armenia. But the Hebrew- 
 Syriac dialect of Judea might differ from that of Galilee, see r. 7, as much 
 as the Greek and oriental dialects difTered in some- of the countries 
 enumerated. 
 
 Asia.) Proconsular Asia. See Bishop Pearcc one. tv'i. 6. 
 
 10. Lilnja abont Ci/ftiic] That some captive Jews were planted there 
 by Ptolemy Lagus, see Bishop Pearce. 
 
 Both Jews and proseli/tcs.] Both Je-vvs by descent, and gentile converts 
 to the worship of the true God. 
 
 LS.Oj'netc' wine.] Must, of the last vintage; to preserve the sweet7}ess 
 of which the ancient writers give rules. See Wetstein. 
 
 15. '' The argument depends on the custom, of the .lews, who used to 
 attend their morning ]|::«tyer fasting." Lardner's Cred. i. 
 
 c. IX. p. 457, 
 
 I w' 
 
m ACTS II. 
 
 CirAP.< It shall come to pass In the last days, saith God, tf/at 
 
 * I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh : and your 
 
 * sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your 
 
 * young men shall see visions, and your old men shall 
 1 8 * dream dreams ; and on my men-servants and on my 
 
 * maid-servants I will pour out my Spirit in those days; 
 3 9 * and they shall prophesy : and I will show wonders in 
 
 * heaven above, and signs on the earth beneath ; blood, 
 20 * and fire, and vapour of smoke. The sun shall be 
 
 * turned Into darkness, and the moon into blood, before 
 i21 • the great and signal day of the Lord come. And it 
 
 ' shall come to pass, thai whosoever shall call on the 
 
 22 * name of the Lord shall be delivered.' " Ye men of 
 " Israel, hear these words : Jesus of Nazareth, a man 
 •* wliom God Kath pointed out among you by mighty 
 " works and wonders and signs, which God did by 
 "him m the midst of you, as ye yourselves know; 
 
 23 " hira, being delivered up to you by the determinate 
 ♦* counsel and foreknowledge of God, [ye have taken, 
 " and] by wicked hands ye have crucified and slain : 
 
 24 " ,whom God hath raised up, having loosed the bands 
 ** of death : because it was not possible that he should 
 
 25 " be holden by it. For David speaketh concerning 
 ** him ; * I saw the Lord always before me ; for he Is 
 
 26 * on ray right hand, so that I cannot be moved. Where- 
 
 * fore my heart rejoiced^ and my tongue was glad : 
 
 27 * moreover my flesh also will rest in hope j because 
 
 * thou wilt not leave me in the grave ; nor suffer thine 
 
 19, 20. These verses refer to the destruction of Jerusalem. 
 
 £1. The Providence of God preserved the Christians, at the timeivhen 
 such unexampled calamities befel the Jews. 
 
 22. Mighty works and wonders and ^gns.] The original words are often 
 used indiscriminately ; and seem to be joined together for the sake of 
 emphasis. 
 
 24. The lands of ^ath.] The Hebrew V^lM signifies both land and 
 pain. The former sense is more suitable to Ps. xviii. 5. See Doddridge, 
 Parkhurst, and Bishop Pearce* ** Postquam solverat dolores mortis 
 anteccdentes." Kypke. 
 
 It was not possille.] It was unfit in itself, and contrary to thetenour of 
 prophecy, that the Lord of life should be holden by death. 
 
A' C T S It. 89 
 
 CHAK* Holy One to see cofriiptibti. Thou hast made known • 
 *'t6 me the #ays of life; thou wilt make me full of 
 
 29 * jcrf with thy countenance.* Brethren, let me plainly 
 " speak to foil of the {)atriarch David, that he both 
 " died and Was buried, and his sepulchre is among 
 
 30 " us to thi;s day. Wherefore being a prbphet, aiid 
 ^* knowing that God had sworn to him with an oath^ 
 *' that of" the fruit of his loins he' would place suc- 
 
 51 *' cessors on his throne; he foresaw f/jisj and spake 
 " concerning the resurrection of Christ, that he was 
 " not left in the grave, nor did his flesh see corruption. 
 
 3^ " This Jesus hath God raised up, of which facf all we ' 
 
 33 " are witnesses. Havinjj- therefore been ex'alted to the 
 "' rinht hand of God, and havincT received from the 
 " Father the promise of tlic Holy Spirit, he hath 
 
 34 " poured out this; which ye riow see and hear. For' 
 " Biivid jrath not ascended into the heavens: but he ' 
 
 So " hifnself sai'.li ; ' Jehovah said unto my Lord, Sit 
 
 $6 * thou on my riglit hand, until I make thine enemies ■ 
 * thy footstool.' Wherefore let ail tlie house of Israel 
 " know assuredly, tliat God liaih made that Jesus, . 
 " whom ye liave crucified, boi/j Lord and Christ." 
 
 S7 Now when they heard fUs, tliey were pierced to the- 
 heart, and said to Peter, and to the l^.ist of the apostles; 
 
 38 " Brethnen, vrhat slrall we do r" Then Peter said unto 
 them : " Repent, and let every one of you be baptized ■ 
 " in tlie name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins; 
 
 29^. BretJiren.} 'Awj is often reJiinJant; : Thus the forms c. i. 11. ii. 14, 
 2'i, are equivalent to "av?^:; '-AQn-JuTo. so often used by Demosthenes. See 
 Bishop Pearce on c. vii. 2. 
 
 30. Had sworn. \ Ps. cxxxii. ll. 1 Kings viii. 25. 
 
 He iconld place.] So Ka&i^ai is used lUad vi. 360. vii. ^9. 
 
 31. The prophecy in its most eminent seiif^e referred to Christ; thouo-h 
 it had an interior sense also, that David should be preserved from death, 
 notwithstanding the malice and power of his enemies. 
 
 34. Which exaltation is referred to in a passage that must be under- 
 stood of Christ, and not of David. For, &c. 
 • 35. Th^ footstool.] Victis victores pedcm imponere solebant. Eisner,- 
 
 i3 
 
90 A C T S II. 
 
 CHAP." and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit. For 
 " the promise is to you, and to your children ; and to 
 " all that are afar off, as many as the Lord our God 
 
 40 " shall call*-" And with many other words he testified 
 .ind exhorted, saying ; " Save yourselves from this 
 " perverse generation." 
 
 41 Then those who [gladly] received his words were 
 baptized ; and on that day about three thousand persons 
 
 42 were added to the church. And they steadfastly con- 
 tinued in the doctrine of the apostles, and tn fellowship^ 
 
 43 and in the breaking of bread, and in prayers. And 
 fear came upon every one ; and many wonders and 
 
 44 signs were done by the apostles. And all who believed 
 
 45 were together, and had all things common ; and sold 
 their possessions and substance, and parted them among 
 
 46 all, as every one had need. And steadfastly continuing 
 in the temple day by day with one consent, and break- 
 ing bread from house to house, they partook of food 
 
 47 with gladness, and singleness of heart, praising God, 
 and having favour with all the people. And the Lord 
 daily added to the church those who were saved. 
 
 S9. That are afar off.'] It is plain that Peter spoke this by the Holy 
 Spirit. For he had no conception that the Gentiles would be called into 
 the Christian chutch till some time after: c. x. 34. 
 
 40. Frt>ni Urn perverse generation.'] Lest ye be involved in their tem- 
 poral and eternal destruction. ■■• 
 
 42. And infellotcship.'] With the apostles, and with each other. 
 
 In the Ircaking of bread.] In joint partaking of food. See v. 46. 
 
 4S. [IjKtn every one.] Whether believer or unbeliever. 
 
 44. Iferf together.] JThey frequented the same places, and met at the 
 temple : v. 46, Theirintercommunity of goods shewed their mutual con- 
 jideuee anti afFection; but it is no precedent for future ages in very 
 disriiniTlHr circumstances. They who sold their goods, and divided them^ 
 were willing to be perfect in dedicating themselves to the preaching of 
 the gospel; as Christ exhorted the rich young man. Matth. xix. 21. 
 
 4f3. From house to hovsc] That this is a right translation, see c. xx. 20, 23. 
 
 Singleness oj^ heart.] Harmiessness, uprightness, and sincerity of heart. 
 ??e^vchius. 
 
 47. Fat our.] They had a good report from those without. 1 Tim. iii. 7. 
 
 Th'jse liko icerq saved. ] Converts, who were placed in a state of 
 sslv.uiciJ. .See c tO, iJ/shts, and i Cor. i. 18. 2 Cor.ii. 15. Compare c. v. 14. 
 
•ACrTS III. 91 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 III. 
 
 1 NOW Peter and John went up together Into the 
 temple at the hour of prayer, ivhkh was the ninth hour. 
 
 2 And a certain man, lame from his mother's womb, 
 was carried ; who was laid daily at the gate of the 
 temple, which is called Beautiful, to ask alms of those 
 
 3 that entered into the temple : who, when he saw Peter 
 and John about to go into the temple, asked to receive 
 
 4 alms. Then Peter and John earnestly beheld him, and 
 
 5 Peter said ; " Look on us." And he gave heed to 
 
 6 them, expecting to receive something from them. Then 
 Peter said ; " Silver and gold I have not ; but such as 
 " I have, I give unto thee. In the name of Jesus 
 
 7 " Christ of Nazareth, rise and walk." And Peter took 
 him by the right hand, and raised him up ; and im- 
 mediately his feet and ancle-bones were strengthened : 
 
 8 and leaping up, he stood and walked, and entered with 
 them into the temple, walking, and leaping, anii 
 
 9 praising God. And all the people saw him walking 
 
 10 and praising God; and they knew that it was he who 
 used to sit for alms at the Beautiful gate of the temple: 
 and they were filled with astonishment and amazement 
 
 11 at that which had befallen him. Aiid 'ds the lame man 
 held Peter and John, all' the people ran together unto 
 them in the porch, which is called Solomon's, much 
 astonished. 
 
 12 And when Peter saw it, he said to the people ; " Ye 
 " men of Israel, why wonder ye at this ? or why look 
 
 1. Together^] See Syr. and Josephus in Krebsius. See also a like 
 phrase c. xiv. 1. 
 
 6. / have not.'] See c. ii. 44. 
 
 7. His feet and ancle-bones.'] Plantae, (i. e. infimae partes pedis,) ac tali. 
 Erasmus. 
 
 8. And leaping."] See Isai. xxxv. 6. 
 
 The miracles referred to c. ii. 43. were probably of a private nature. 
 Considering how the Jews had recently conducted themselves tov/ard 
 Christ, it was great fortitude to work public miracles in his name. 
 
 12. To icalk.] For the Greek form, see on 1 Cor. ii. 13 ; t« being used 
 as the Hebrew h. 
 
#* A C t lg Ilk 
 
 GHAP.t' ye earnestly on us, as though by. our own pd#ef- 
 " or godliness we had made this man to walk? The 
 13 "..God of Abraham and of Isaac and of Jacob, even the 
 ** God of our fathers, hath glorified his Son Jesus; 
 , " whom Ye delivered up, and denied in the presence of 
 
 M " Pilate, when he had determined to release him. But 
 ** Ye denied the Holy and Righteous One; and desired 
 A5 "a murtherer to be granted unto you ; and killed the.^ 
 " Autl:ior of life, whom God hath raised from the dead; 
 16 *^ of which we are witnesses. And his name, ttirough 
 " faith therein, hath strengthened this man, whom ye 
 ** see and kfiow : yea, our faith which Is through Je.^us 
 " h.ath given him this perfect soundness m the presence - 
 ,]7 " of you all. And now, brethren, I tnow that through 
 
 18 '* ignorance ye did it, as did your rulers also. But 
 " those things which God foretold by the mouth of - 
 "all his prophets, that Christ would suffer, he hath 
 
 19 " thus fulfilled. Reprint ye therefore, and be ccn- 
 " verted, that your sins may be blotted out, v^ hen the- 
 *' times of refreshment shall come from the presence of 
 
 20 " the Lord, and he shall send Jesus Christ, that was 
 ^1 " before appointed for you : whom heaven must re- 
 
 «* ceivej until the times of the restoration of all tlimgs, 
 " concerning which God hath, spoken by the mouth of 
 
 13. And dcrded.'l Refused to acknowledge as the Christ, C. vil. 35. 
 Grot. 
 
 16. Therein.'] His name is equivalent to he. 
 P^hith is tJnoiigh Jesus,'] Which subsists in us by his 
 
 means. IFet.i. 21. 
 Beza. 
 
 19. When the times, &C.] Devarius de particuHs Grsscis, p. 166, and 
 Hoogeveen,-^p. 851, give oTroec th^ sense of ineiv, or ewtiJav. .See Herod. 
 1. ii. § 13. QTicc; tXflot o mrafxog Inl oxri- fl-^;j^Eaj: quum, postquain, Si.^. 
 See also Beza, or Pol. Syf. 
 
 Of refreshment.] And not of vengeance. 
 
 20. Thai was before appointed for you.] And of whom it was foretold 
 accordingly, that he should be raised up from among you. See v. 22. 
 
 These were very conciliating circumstances to the Jews ; and therefore 
 are wisely insisted on. 
 
 If we read 7riOKtm:vyfA.iycv, Dr. Wall gives the right sense : " who is 
 now beforehand preached unto you." 
 
 21. Of the restoration of all things.] When all things shall Be dispcse'd. 
 
ACTS Iir. I\r. 93 
 
 CHAPm his holy prophets [since the world began.] Now 
 
 * " Moses said [to 9ur fathers ;J * The Lord your God 
 
 ■ 22 * will raise up unto you from ybur brethren, a prophet 
 
 * like me ; to him ye shall hearken in allthings, what- 
 23 * soever he shall speak unto you. And it shall come 
 
 * to pass /Atf/ every one, who shall hot hear that pro- 
 ^ phet, shall be destroyed from among the people.' 
 
 24- " Yea, and all the prophets, from Samuel and those 
 " who follow after, as many as have spoken, have told 
 
 25 " likewise of these days. Ye are the sons of the pro- 
 " phets, and of the covenant which God made with our 
 " fathers, saying unto Abraham ; * And in thine ofT- 
 
 * spring all the families of the earth shall be blessed.' 
 
 26 " God, having raised up his Son, hath sent him unto 
 
 CHAP*" ^^^ ^^^^» ^^ ^^^^^ y^"» ^y^ turning away every one 
 IV. " of you from his iniquities." 
 
 1 And as the apostles were speaking to the people, the 
 piriests, and the captain of the temple, and the Sad- 
 
 2 ducees, came suddenly upon them ; being grieved that 
 they taught the people, and preached through Jesus 
 
 3 the resurrection from the dead; and they \2\di their 
 hands on them, and put them in prison until the next 
 
 4 day: for it was now evening. However* many of 
 those that had heard the words of Peter believed : and 
 the number of the men was about five thousand. 
 
 5 And it came to pass on the morrow, that their rulers. 
 
 ordered, settled, in a perfect state, from their present imperfect one. 
 See Bishop Pearce's accurate note. 
 
 22. Negare nolim Deum plures prophetas se missurum hie promittere; 
 verum inter illos unum quendam eximium, sicut Mosem, quern praeser- 
 tim audiri velit, et cujus prxrogativae prse reliquis sine eiimix. Limborch 
 in loc. 
 
 24. From Samuel] He instituted the schools of the prophets. Or, ac- 
 cording to Le Clerc, he was the first famous prophet, after Moses, whose 
 predictions are extant. 
 
 26. Unto you frst] C xiii, 46. Rom. 1. 16. The Jews had this pri- 
 vilege on account of the covenant made with their progenitors. 
 
 1. The Sadducees.] These deniers of a resurrection naturally oppoied 
 the preachers of it. See c. v. 17. 
 
9* A C l* S iV. 
 
 CHAP.aiwJ elders, and scribes, and Aanas the hlgh.priest, and 
 •Cakiphas, and John, and Alexander, aad as many as 
 
 ^ were of the race fcf the high-priest, were gathered to- 
 
 7 gether in Jerusalem. And when they had set the 
 apostles in the midst^ they asked ; ** By what ptnver, or 
 
 d ** by what name, have ye done this ?" Tlieii Peter, frfed 
 with the Holy Spirit, said' uato them'j' "Ye rulers of 
 
 *) " the people, and elders of Israel, if vae be examined 
 *' this day concerring the good deed done to tlie infirm 
 •* man, by what liieans he hath been made well, be it 
 10 ** known to yott- all, and to all the people cf Israel, 
 ** that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazaretli, whom 
 •* Ye crucified, but whom God raised from the dead^. 
 
 • ** iiien by Him this man standeth here before you re- 
 Wi ** storedi- This is the stone which was despised by you 
 
 ** builders ; but which is become the head of the comer. 
 
 12 ** Nor is there salvation by any other ; for there is- 
 ** none other name under heaven given among men, by 
 
 13 •♦ which we can be saved.'* Now, when they observed 
 the free speech of Peter and John, and perceived that 
 tbey were unlearned and obscure men> they wondered ; 
 
 14! and they knew that these men had been with Jesus. And 
 beholding the man that had been restored, standing 
 
 15 with them, they had nothing to object. But when th^; 
 had commanded them to withdraw out of the council, 
 
 16 they conferred among themselves, saying ; " What 
 " shall we do to these men ? for that indeed a signal. 
 " miracle hath been wrought by them, is manifest to 
 " all those who dwell in Jertisalem, and we cannct 
 
 . 17 " deny it. But, that it spread no further among the 
 
 6. Annas the high -priest. "] Wh(> had been high-priest; incofltft- 
 distitlction to sOtne other Annas. See on Lwke iii. 2. 
 
 • 7lie race of the high-pTiesf.] Descendents of Aaron. 
 
 12. Salvation — sared.'] The original words refer to ersyoc^^t i'. 9: ztd 
 probably have a doable reference, to miraculous cures, and to spiritual 
 salvation. 
 
 16. SignnL'] The Greek v/otd tetmi fo denote what b solHustrio^is 
 that it must be known. • - 
 
ACTS w, n 
 
 €H'^.«pe©p1«,^ttiis strictly threaten them thaft "henceforlSi^ 
 ^V* <ti ^>iey i^peax to no Yumi m this name." And they- 
 'll 'called the aposth&, aniS commanded theyn not to -speak -at 
 19 al,' «OT teac!i, -m tlie 'name'of JFesus. But ^eter and 
 J^hn answered arttd sai8 unto them ; " W!iet3ier it be 
 " right before God to hearken tmto yoxx more than 
 2t) "nifito 'God, judge ye« For *we carmot ^trt speak tSie 
 ^1 ^'tilings Vhich we have seen and heard.*' So when 
 ^ey "had ferth^ threatened i^em, they relea^d them, 
 not feidmg how they tnrglit punish drem, on accaunt 
 •cf the people: for al! jnen glorified God because of that 
 22 which liad %een dosne. For the man ^as more ^an 
 forty years old, on -whom tliis miracle df curing had 
 1>een wrought. 
 "^5 And having been released, they went to their own 
 company, and reported all which the chief-priests and 
 S^ elders had said tin to them. And when their ontm com' 
 pany had heard /V, they lifted up their voice to God 
 with one consent, and said; " O sovereign Lord, thou 
 " art God, x^'lio madesct heaven, and earth, and the sea, 
 
 25 *' and all 'that is in them : -who saidst also by the mouth 
 " of thy servant David ; * Why did the gentiles rage j 
 
 26 * and the people imagine vain things ? V/hy did kings 
 
 * of the earth stand up, and nvby were the rulers 
 
 * gathered together, against the Lord, and against his 
 .27 * Anointed ?* For in truth, against thine holy Son 
 
 " Jesus, whom thou hast anointed, both Herod and 
 
 " Pontius Pilate, and the gentiles, and the people of 
 
 -28 " Israel, were gathered together in this city; to do 
 
 " whatsoever thine hand and thy counsel determined 
 
 29 " before to be done. And now, Lord, behold their 
 " threatenings : and grant unto thy servants, that with 
 
 30 " all freedom they may speak thy word ; by stretching 
 
 .22. Than forty years old.'] And, c. iii. 2, had been lame from his 
 biirh. 
 
 28. Thine hand and thy counsel.'] Thy po\yer and thy counsel : .thy 
 powerful counsel. < 
 
9s . A c T s rv, V. 
 
 CHAP." forth thine hand to heal ; and hy the doing of signs ; 
 * f* and wonders through the name of thine holy Son 
 
 SI ** Jesus/* And, when they had prayed, the place was 
 shaken where they vpre assembled together ; ^nd they 
 were all filled with the Holy Spirit^ and spake the word 
 of God with freedom. 
 
 32 And the multitude of those who believed were of one 
 heart, and of one soul : nor did any .^ them say that 
 aught of the things wjiich -he possessed was his own ; 
 
 53 but they had all things common. And the apostles 
 gave witness of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus with 
 
 34 great power : and there was great favour toward th«m 
 all. Not that there was any among them who vranted : 
 for as many as were possessors of lands or houses sold 
 them, ^nd brought the prices of the things which were 
 
 55 sold, and laid them down at the feet of the apostles ; 
 and distribution was made to every one according as 
 he had need. 
 
 36 And Joses, who by the apostles was surnamed 
 Barnabas, (which k, being interpreted, The son of 
 
 37 consolation,) a Levite, and a native of Cyprus, having 
 ^ pland, sold //, -and brought the money, and laid // at 
 
 ■V. the feet of the apostles. 
 1 But a certain man named Ananias, with Sapphira 
 -2 his wife, isold a possession, and kept back part of the 
 price, [his] wife also being privy to it, and brought a 
 
 3 certain part, and laid // at the feet of the tipcs.les. But 
 Peter said ; ** Ananias, why hath Satan filled thine 
 '" heart to deceive the Holy Spirit, and to keep back 
 
 4 "/^r/ of the price of the land? While it remained, was 
 " it not thine own ? and, after it was sold, was it not 
 ** in thine own power ? why hast thou conceived this 
 " thing in thine heart ? thou hast not lied unto men, 
 
 5 " but unto God.'* And Ananias, hearing these word^ 
 
 33. Great fovcer?^ Of words and of miracles. 
 
 4. Thou hast not lied unto mvii, hut vnto Gad."] Thou hast not so much 
 lied unto men as unto God. Bishop Pearce. 
 
A C T S V. 97 
 
 CHAP. fell down, and expired. And great fear came on all 
 ^' those that heard [these things]. And certain young 
 
 6 men rose, wound him up, and carried /jim out, and 
 
 7 buried /jim. And it was about the space of three hours 
 after, when his wife, not knowing what had been done, 
 
 8 came in. And Peter said unto her; " Tell me whether 
 " ye sold the land for so much.'* And she said ; 
 
 9 " Yes, for so much." Then Peter said unto her ; 
 *' How is it that ye have agreed together to try the 
 " Spirit of the Lord ? behold, the feet of those that 
 " have buried thine husband are at the door, and they 
 
 10 " will carry thee out.'* Then she immediately fell 
 down at his feet and expired. And the young men 
 came in, and found her dead ; and, when they had 
 
 1 1 carried her out, they buried her by her husband. And 
 great fear came upon the whole church, and upon all 
 that heard these things. 
 
 12 And by the hands of the apostles many signs and 
 wonders were wrought among the people : (now they 
 
 13 were all with one consent in Solomon's porch: and of the 
 rest no man durst join himself to them j but the people 
 
 ^6. M'^ound him up."] In burial clothes. John xi. 44. xix. 40. 
 , 8. For so vnich.'] Specifying the sum which Ananias had brought.- 
 
 11. The action committed by Ananias and Sapphira was vainglorious, 
 -covetous, fraudulent, impious, and greatly aggravated in those who most 
 probably had tasted the heavenly gift, c. iv. 31, and seen miracles wrought 
 by the apostles. C. ii. 43. iii. 6. iv. 33. The punishment displayed the 
 knowledge, power, and diviue mission of those who were inspired by 
 the Holy Spirit; and deterred interested persons from joining the 
 Christians to partake of their goods and alms. See Le Clerc and 
 Doddridge. 
 
 12-^14. Bishop Sherlock ingeniously conjectured that v. 14, and .the 
 
 first clause of v. 12, " Ai?d people" should be transposed. 'See 
 
 Bower, 4 to. 
 
 12. Now /hey were all, &:c.] This remark, that all the Christian dis- 
 ciples met thus, is thrown in to show how boldly they professed btliei" 
 in Jesus. 
 
 13. Of the rest, &c.] Of these who were unconverted, none durst 
 hypocritically join himself to them for the purpose of receiving their 
 alms. 
 
 But, &c.] But, on the contrary, the people, instead of attempting to 
 deceive them by false pretences, or at all mingling with them, held them 
 in high honour, and kept at an awful distance from them. 
 
 K 
 
98 ACTS V. 
 
 CHAP.magnined ihem : and believers were still more added 
 to the Lord, multitudes both of men and women : ) 
 ■15 so that they brought forth the sick throughout the 
 streets, and laid them on beds and couches, that even 
 the shadow of Peter passing by might overshadow 
 \0 some of them. A multitude likew^ise out of the cities 
 round about cam.e to Jerusalem, bringing sick folks, 
 and those that w^ere vexed by unclean spirits : and they 
 were all cured. 
 
 1 7 Then the high-priest rose up, and all those who were 
 with him, (which was the sect of the Sadducees,) and 
 
 18 were filled with indignation, and laid [their] hands on 
 
 19 the apostles, and put them in the common prison. But 
 an angel of the Lord opened the prison-doors by night, 
 
 20 and brought them out, and said ; " Go, stand and 
 " speak in the temple to the people all the words of 
 
 21 " this life." And when they had heard this, they 
 entered Into the temple early in the morning, and 
 taught. Then the high-priest came, and those that 
 were with him, and called together the council, and all 
 the senate of the sons of Israel, and sent to the prison, 
 
 22 that the apostles might be brought. But when the 
 officers came, they found them not in the prison ; and 
 
 23 returned, and told, saying ; " The prison indeed we 
 " found shut with all safety, and the keepers standing 
 ** before the doors : but when we had opened them, we 
 
 2'^ " found no man within." Now, when the hlgh-^rie^Xt 
 and .the captain of the temple, and the chief-priests 
 heard these words, they doubted concerning them, 
 
 25 what this would be. Then one came and told them ; 
 " Behold, the men whom ye put in prison are standing 
 
 26 " in the temple, and teaching the people." Ilien the 
 capt'i'n went together with the officers, and brought 
 them without violence : for they feared the people, lest 
 
 £7 they should have been stoned. And, w^hen they had 
 
 ■ 24. -The high-pries t^] Kr^bsius ha§ shown that J£{si/g is sometimes used 
 
A C T S V. 99 
 
 CHAP.brought tliem, they set them before tlie council. And 
 tlie high-priest asked them,, saying; " Did not" we 
 
 28 " strictly command you that ye should not teach in 
 « this name ? and, behold, ye have filled Jerusalem 
 " with your doctrine, and seek to bring this man's 
 
 29 " blood upon us." Then Peter and the- other apostles 
 answered and said ; " We ought to obey God rather than 
 
 SO *' men. The God of our fatliers hath raised up Jesus; 
 " whom ye killed, having hanged him on a cross ; 
 
 31 "Him God hath exalted to his right hand, to be a 
 " Leader and a Saviour, to give repentance unto Israel, 
 
 32 " aad forgiveness of sins. And we are Fhis] witnesses 
 " of these things ;• and so Is the Holy Spirit also, which 
 " God hath given to those that obey him." 
 
 33 And when they heard this, they were cut to the hearty 
 34- and took counsel to kill them. Then there stood up 'n\ 
 
 the council a certain Pharisee, named Gamaliel, a 
 teacher of the law, had in honour among all the people, 
 and commanded to send the apostles out for a short 
 ; 35 time } and said unto them ; " Ye men of Israel, take 
 ** heed to yourselves concerning these men, what ye- 
 
 \iQ ** intend to do. For before these days Theudas rose 
 " up, boasting himself to be some great one ; to whom 
 ** a number of about four hundred men joined them- 
 " selves : who was slain ; and all, as many as obeyed 
 
 37 " him, were scattered and came to nought. After this 
 '* man Judas of Galilee rose up, in the days of the 
 " enrolment, and drew away many people after him : 
 ** and he also perished ; and all, as many as obeyed 
 
 28. To hring this marCs Hood upon us ] To bring on us the death of 
 Jesus, by incensing the people against us. 
 
 34. Gamaliel.'] Paul's preceptor. C xxii. 3. 
 
 S6. Theud'os.'} Lardner thinks that there were two impostors of this 
 name; one before Judas of Galilee, soon after Herod's death, while 
 Archelaus was at Rome; and another in the reign of Claudius. Cred. 
 book ii. c. 7. p. 931, 7. But see Michaelis translated by Marsh, i. 61. 
 
 37. Of the enrolmmt.l Not that made in the beginning of Archelaus's 
 reign, Lukeii. 1, Matth. ii. 22; but about ten years after. See Lardner. 
 Cred. ii. c.l. p= 661. 
 
 k2 
 
100 A C T S V. VI. 
 
 CHAP." him, were dispersed. And now I say unto you ; 
 " Refrain from these men, *and let them go on: for if 
 
 38 *' this counsel cr this work be of men, it will be over- 
 
 39 " thro\vn : but if it be of God, ye cannot overthrow it: 
 ** benvare also lest ye be found even to contend against 
 
 40 ** God." And they were persuaded by him : and 
 when they had called the apostles, they beat them, and 
 commanded that they should not speak in the name of 
 
 41 Jesus, and released them. So they departed from the 
 presence of the council, rejoicing that they were thought 
 worthy to be shamefully treated for the name of Jesus. 
 
 42 And daily in the temple* and in every house, they 
 
 ceased not to teach and to preach the glad tidings that 
 
 Jesus was the Christ. 
 
 CHAP. 
 VI. 
 
 1 NOW in those days, when the number of the dis- 
 ciples was multiplied, there arose a murmuring of the 
 Hellenists against the Hebrews, because their widows 
 were overlooked in the daily ministration of alms-* 
 
 2 Then the Twelve called tlie multitude of the disciples 
 unto them, and said; " It is not reasonable that we 
 " should leave the word of God, and minister to tie 
 
 S " tables of the poor. Wherefore, brethren, look ye out 
 " from among you seven men of good report, full of 
 ** the £Holy3 Spirit and of wisdom, whom we will 
 
 4 " appoint over this business. But we will steadfastly 
 " continue in prayer, and in the ministry of the word." 
 
 5 And the words pleased the whole m.ultitude: and they 
 chose Stephen, a man full of faith and of the Holy 
 Spirit, and Philip, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and 
 
 - 3. Th^ Hellenists.'] Proselytes to the Jewish religion. See Lardner's 
 femarks on Dr. Ward's Dissertations, c. v. Or, rather, foreign grecizing 
 Jews. See on John vii. 35. C. ix. 29. Syr. and c. xi. 20. 
 
 r. Tables.] That food may be set on them. 
 
 3. Look ye out, &c.] The appointment was prudently left to otherS; 
 that no suspicion of interested views might fall on the apostles. 
 
 5, By the names, some of these seem to have been Hellenists, 
 
ACTS VI. VII. lOi 
 
 C^AP.Tlmon, and Parmenas, and Nicolas a proselyte of 
 ' Antloch ; whom they set before the apostles ; and 
 
 6 when these had prayed, they put their hands on them. 
 
 7 And the word of God uicreased ; and the number of 
 the disciples greatly multiplied in Jerusalem : and a 
 great multitude of the priests became obedient to the 
 faith. 
 
 8 And Stephen, full of God^s favour and of power,-did 
 
 9 great wonders and signs among the people. But there 
 arose some of the synagogue, which is called the syna^ 
 gojgue of the Libertines, and some of the Cyrenians and 
 Alexandrians, and of those from Cilicia and Asia,, dis- 
 
 J.Q puting with Stephen. And they were not able to resist 
 
 ] 1 the wisdom and the spirit by which he spake. Then 
 they suborned men, who said ; " We have heard him 
 " speak blasphemous words against Moses, and against 
 
 1'2 " God." And they stirred up the people, and the 
 elders, and the scribes ; and these came suddenly upon 
 
 13 &ii?]i and seized him, and brought /.nm to the council, 
 and set up false vWtnesses, who said ; " This man 
 ** ceaseth not to speak w^ords against f/jis holy place and 
 
 14* "the law. For we have heard him say, that this Jesus 
 " of Nazareth will destroy this place, and will change 
 
 13 " the customs which Moses delivered to us." And all 
 £,j^j^pwho sat In the council looked steadfastly on him, and-- 
 VII. saw his face as // LaJ hecn the face of an angel. 
 
 1 Then the high-priest said; " Are these things so?" 
 
 2 And Stephen said ; " Brethren, and fathers, hearkeUi- 
 
 7. A great multitude of tire priests.'] Wetstein observes from Josephus 
 that there were more than 5000 of them. See aiso Ezra ii. '36 — 39. 
 
 9. Libertines.'] Jews, who had been carried captives into Italy, and 
 had been made free by the Remans, or were the sons of such. Lardner, 
 Cred. i. 3, 243. 
 
 15. There seems to have been a splendour on the countenance of 
 Stephen, resembling that, of Moses when he came down from mount 
 Sinai, Exod. xxxiv. 30, and that of Christ at his transfiguration: 
 Matth. xvii. 2. 
 
 2. This discourse resembles those which the Jews were accustomed to- 
 hear in their synagogues. See c. xiii. 17, &c. 
 
 K 3 
 
I^ A C T S VII. 
 
 ^vif^^'" '^^^ ^^'^ ^^ S^^n' appeared to cur father Abraham, 
 " when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in 
 
 3 " Haran ; and said unto him j * Depart from thy 
 * country, and from thy kindred, and go into the land 
 
 4 * which I shall show thee.' Then he departed from the 
 " land of the Chaldeans, and dwelt in Haran ; and, 
 " when his father was dead, God removed him thence 
 
 5 ** into tliis land wherein ye now dwell ; but gave him 
 ** none inheritance in it, not even so much as to set his- 
 ** foot on : yet he promised that he would give it to 
 " him for a possession, and to his offspring after him, 
 
 6 " when as yet he had no child. And God spake in this 
 ** manner ; that his oifspring should sojourn in a foreign 
 ** land, and that they should be brought into servitude, 
 
 *J " and afflicted, four hundred years. And tlie- nation,, 
 ** whom they shall serve, I will judge, said God ; and 
 " after that they shall come forth, and worship me in 
 
 S " this place. And God gave him the covenant of cir- 
 **cumcIsion: and afterward ^/r«,6^;?2 begat Isaac, and 
 
 4. WTienhia father ivas dead.'] If we adopt the Samaritan -reading-, 
 Gen. xi. 32, that Terah lived only 145 years, all is clear. For Abram 
 was born when Terah was 70: Gen. xl. 26 : and Abram left Haran when 
 he was 15 : Gen. xii. 4 : that is, in the year when Terah died. 
 
 5. None inheritance., &c.] Abram sojourned in Canaan by the sufferance 
 of the inhabitants ; God so disposing their minds, and much of the coun- 
 try being- unoccupied : Gen. xili. 9. But Abraham himself allowed that 
 the land belonged to the people among whom he came ; and obtained 
 from them a burying-place by purchase. Gen. xxiii. 4, &C. 
 
 To him for a possession.'] See Gen. xiii. 15. xvii. S. It was given to 
 Abram, as an undisturbed sojourner ; and to his posterity, after their re- 
 turn from Egypt, as posseisors and heirs, by the divine interposition. 
 
 6. Four hundred years.] Chronologers agree that the period of time 
 from the binh of Abram to the descent inro Egypt was 290 years. But 
 Abram was 100 years old at the birth of Isaac: Gen. xxi. 5. His 
 descendents therefore passed 190 years in Canaan. It is agreed also that 
 the Israelites were in Egypt 215 years. His descendents therefore were 
 405 years in Canaan and Egypt ; and for this broken number the round 
 r. umber 400 is here used, and Gen. xv. 13. However, Exod. xii. 40, the 
 number 405 must be taken; and to this must be added the 25 years during 
 which Abram lived in Canaan before the birth of Isaac. Sec the note on 
 V. 4. Thus it will be true that " the sojourning of the sons of Israel, and 
 " of their fathers, which they made in the land of Canaan and in the 
 " land of Egypt, was four hundred and thirty years -." as Exod. xii. 40 is 
 re^d in the Samaritan, and in some copies of the Seventy. 
 
A C T S VIL 103 
 
 CHAP." circumcised him the eighth day ; 'and Isaac begat 
 
 ' " Jacob, and Jacob Itegaf the twelve patriarchs. 
 
 9 " And the patriarchs, moved with envy, s6ld Joseph 
 
 10 " into Egypt : but God was with him, and delivered 
 
 *' him out of all his afflictions, and gave him favour 
 
 *' and wisdom before Pharaoh king of Eg)^pt ; who 
 
 " made him governor over Egypt and over all his 
 
 J 1 ** household. Now there came a famine over all the 
 
 " land of Egypt and of Canaan, and great affliction i 
 
 . 32 "o-and our fathers found no sustenance. But when 
 
 " Jacob heard that there was corn in Egypt, he sent 
 
 13 " out our fathers ths first time. And at the second time 
 
 " Joseph was made known to his brethren : and Joseph's. 
 
 14" " kindred became known to Pharaoh. Then Joseph 
 
 "sent, and called Ins father [Jacob] to him, and all 
 
 35 " his kindred, seventy-five persons. So Jacob went 
 
 16 " down into Egypt ; and he died, and our fathers ; and- 
 *.* were carried to Shechem, and laid in the sepulchre 
 " which Jacob bought for a sum of money from the 
 " sons of Emmor the father of Shechem. 
 
 17 " But when the time of the promJse, which Go4 
 " had sworn to Abraham, drew near, the people grew 
 
 18 " and multiplied in Egypt; till another king arose, who 
 
 19 " knev/ not Joseph. He dealt subtilly with our kindred, 
 
 14. Seventy-fwe person?^ Some understand sryvira|uly?iv before iy. 
 
 Gen. xlvi. 27, and Deat. x. 22, the number is seventy; Jacvob, Joseph, 
 and Ephraim and Manassch, the two sons of Joseph, being added to the 
 sixty-six mentioned Gea. xlvi. 2b'. But in the Ixx the number is seventy- 
 five; five descendents of Ephraim and Manasseh being added Gen. xlvi. 20: 
 wliich addition Grabe and Kennicott consider as an interpolation. See 
 ICennicott's second dissertation, p. 406. Indeed, as the text of the Ixx 
 »ov/ stands, the v/ords. m.ust have been interpolated ; because at v. 26 the 
 sum total of persons is sixty-six, instead of seventy-one. 
 
 Beza and Grotius think that TrjvJs should be omitted in the text. MS. 
 C reads 7rav1=;, v^hich is a good construction za\a, ro !7»5,otafvoV^£voy, Others 
 suppose that the reading here was early accommodated to that of 
 the Ixx. 
 
 Perhaps the addition in the Ixx, which now stands at v. 20, should be 
 placed after v. 26; and in v. 27 we should read eTrla for bv&a. Then, by 
 reckoning Jacob and Joseph, the whole number would be 75. 
 
 16. f^Fhich Jacob bought. \ I agree with those critics who say that the 
 original reading was (rivha-aro without a nominative case immediately 
 
104^ ACTS VIT. 
 
 CHAP," and afflicted our fathers : so that tliey cast out their 
 VII • 
 
 " infants, that they might not be preserved ahve. At 
 
 20 " which time Moses was born, and was very beautiful, 
 " and was nourished in his father's house three months. 
 
 21 " And when he was cast out, Pharaoh's daughter took 
 
 22 " him up, and nourished him for her own son. And 
 " Moses was instructed in all the wisdom of the 
 " Egyptians ; and was mighty in words and in deads. 
 
 23 " And when he was forty years old, it came into his 
 
 24 i* mind to visit his brethren, the sons of Israel. And 
 <' when he saw one of them suirer wrongfully, he de- 
 " fended himj and avenged him that was oppressed, 
 
 25 " and slew the Egyptian. Now he supposed that his 
 " brethren would have understood, that God, by his 
 " hand, would: give them deliverance: but they under- 
 
 26 " stood not. And the next day he presented himself to 
 " some of them as they contended, and would have-re- 
 " conciled them, saying ; ' Sirs, ye are brethren : why 
 
 added; and that some unskilful annotafor placed 'ACwaju m the margin, - 
 whence it was inserted in the text. Or the contraction !AB may have 
 been read AB. That 'laxi? is the true nominative, to be supplied from 
 V. 15, appears from Gen. xxxiii. 19. Josh. xxiv. 32. 
 
 In the word 'iaxi€, v. 14, we have an instance cf the proneness to 
 mterpolate. 
 
 Though Jacob was buried in Hebron, Gen. xlix. 30, xxiii. 19, yet 
 some of the patriarchs were buried in Shechern. See Josh, xxiv. 32 : and 
 consult Woltius. 
 
 22. In rvords.'] His word? were weighty, and forcible ; though not 
 eloquent, or gracefully delivered. See Exod. iv. 10^ 
 
 111 deeds.'] In the miracles wrought by him.. Moses, in the course of 
 his life, v.-as justly entitled to this character. 
 
 24. Suf er Lcruns fully.'] I translate in this manner, because I think that 
 the Israelite was put to death : and thus the conduct of Muses in kiUing 
 the Egyptian is justified. The Hebrew verb,- Exod. ii. 11, is translated- 
 sleir, V. 12. See a^insco Kev. ix. 10, 19 ; where it signifies to hurl so as 
 to kill. 
 
 25. Compare Hebr. xi. 24, Moses seems to have collected from the 
 promise made to Abraham, Gen. xv. 13, 14, that the period of Egyptian 
 servitude was expiring; and to have understood by a divine impulse that 
 God would make him the Deliverer of the Israelites, though he knew 
 not the time or manner. 
 
 26. Sirs, ye are brethren.l Or, " Ye are brethren," a, J'^sj being pleonastic. 
 Bishop Pearce. 
 
 3 
 
ACTS Vn. 105 
 
 CHAP.' do ye wrong one another ?' But he who did wrong 
 ^^^' " to his neighbour thrust Moses away, saying ; < Who 
 
 28 * made thee a ruler and a judge over us > Wilt thou 
 
 * kill me, as thou killedst the Egyptian yesterday ?* 
 
 29 *' Then Moses fled at these words; and was a sojourner 
 "in the land of Midian, where he begat two sons» 
 
 50 " And when forty years were expired, there appeared 
 " to him, in the desert of mount Sinai, an angel of the 
 
 51 " Lord in a flame of fire in a bush. And when Moses 
 " saw if, he wondered at the sight : and, as he drew 
 " near to observe tl well, the voice of the Lord came 
 
 32 " [unto him,] sayi?tg ; ' 1 am the God of thy fathers, 
 
 * the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the 
 
 * God of Jacob.' Then Moses trembled, and durst not 
 
 53 " look. Then the Lord said unto him ; * Put off thy 
 
 * sandals from thy feet : for the place where thou 
 
 54 * standest is holy ground. I have surely seen the 
 
 * affliction of my people that are in Egypt, and I have 
 . * heard their groaning ; and am come down to deliver 
 
 * them : and now, come, I will send thee into Egypt.' 
 
 55 " This Moses, whom they denied, 'and said, * Who 
 
 * made Thee a ruler and a judge ?' him God sent to lis 
 " a ruler and a redeemer, by the hand of the angel that 
 
 36 " appeared to him in the bush. This man brought 
 " them out-, after he had shown wonders and signs in 
 " the land of Egypt, and in the Red sea, and in the 
 ** Desert, forty years. 
 
 37 " This is that Moses who said to the sons of Israel ; 
 
 * A prophet the Lord your God will raise up unto you 
 
 S3. Put off thv sandals, &c.] " I asked if 1 might ascend into the 
 chapel, or public hall, at Patna= They said it was a place of worship, 
 ©pen to me and to all men ; but at the same time intimated that I must 
 take oiFmy shoes." Asiatic Researches, i. 289. 
 
 34. 1 have surely seen.] See IJiv e^Jov, Lucian i. 300. 
 
 37. St. Stephen, being charged with speaking against the law, c.vi. 13, 
 draws his discourse chiefly from the books of Moses, and shows that they 
 foretel the Messiah. He also reminds his hearers that their forefathers 
 rejected a deliverer whom God had appointed ; and how worthy of 
 imitation the faith of Abraham and of Moses was.; 
 
106 ACTS VIL 
 
 CHAP.f from your brethren, like me: to liim ye shall hear^-en/ 
 " This is he that, In the congregation in the desert, 
 
 38 " was with the angel who spake to him on mount 
 " Sinai, and tvltb our fathers : that received also the 
 
 39 " life-giving oracles, to deliver them unto us : to whom 
 ** our fathers would not be obedient ; but thrust khn 
 *' from them, and in their hearts turned back into 
 
 40 " Egypt ; and said to Aaron; * Make us gods to go 
 
 * before us: for as to this Moses, who brought us out of 
 
 * the land of Egypt, we know not what is become of 
 
 41 < him.' So they made a calf hi those days, and offered 
 " sacrifice to the idol, and rejoiced in the Avorks of their 
 
 42 " own hands. Then God turned, and gave them up 
 *' to worship the host of heaven : as it is written in the 
 " book of the prophets; * O ye house of Israel, did ye 
 
 * oiier to Me only slain beasts, and sacrifices, during forty 
 
 43 * years in the desert ? Nay, but ye took up the taber- 
 
 * nacle of Moloch, and the star of your god Remphan, 
 
 * figures which ye made to worship them : therefore I 
 
 44 < will carry you away beyond Babylon.' Our fathers 
 «* had the tabernacle of testimony in the desert, as God 
 ** appointed, who spake to Moses, that he should make 
 
 45 " it according to the fashion that he had seen : which 
 " our fathers received, and brought in also with Joshua, 
 
 38. The cngell The angel of the covenant, the Representative cf 
 Jehovah. 
 
 Life-giving oracles.'] See Deut. xxxii. 47. Lev. xviit. 5. ^zek. xx. 11. 
 
 41. Rejoiced in the luorks of their oivti hands.] They feasted and danced 
 before the idol which they had made ; instead of confining their religious 
 joy to Jehovah their God. 
 
 42, 43. See this quotation discussed in Abp. Newcome's notes on Amos v. 
 Chiun, and Remphan or Rephan, were different names for Saturn ; or 
 they may have been confounded by the resemblance of their initial letters, 
 in the Hebrew, .^th. omits the last clause in v. 43 : which leads us to 
 think that Babylon may have been substituted for DaTrvasciis by some 
 early transcriber who supplied the passage from memory. 
 
 44*— 50. Stephen had been charged with speaking against the tem- 
 ple: c vi. 13. He therefore mentions, the tabernacle and the temple- 
 with reverence : but at the same time corrects the too high regard of his- 
 qQuntrymen for their sacred place. 
 
 44. Of tectiKiony.] The twa tables cf stone. Eiod. aXV. 16. xxxi. IS* 
 
ACTS VIL 107 
 
 CK'*?." v^'Iien they possessed the nations whom God drove 
 
 ' " out from before our fathers to the days of David; 
 
 4-6 " vti-ho found favour before God, and desired to provide 
 
 47 " a tabernacle for the God of Jacob. But Solomon 
 
 48 " built him an house. Hovv-ever, the Most High 
 " dwelleth not in temples made with hands, as the pro- 
 
 49 " phet saith ; * Heaven is my throne, and earth is my 
 
 * footstool ; what house will ye build me ? saith the 
 ZO ' Lord : or what is the place of my rest ? hath not 
 
 * mine hand made all these things ?' 
 
 51 *< Ye stiff-necked, and uncircumcised in heart and 
 " ears, ye always resist the Holy Spirit : as your 
 
 52 " fathers <r//V/, so Ye also do. Which of the prophets 
 " did not your fathers persecute I yea, they slew those 
 " who foretold the coming of the Righteous One, of 
 *' whom ye have now been betrayers and m.urtherers : 
 
 53 " who have received the law by the ministry of angels, 
 " and have not kept itJ' 
 
 54 And as they heard these things, they were cut to 
 their hearts ; and gnashed on him with their teeth. 
 
 55 But he, being full of the Holy Spirit, looked up stead- 
 fastly into heaven, and saw the glory of God, and 
 Jesus standing on the right hand of God ; and said ; 
 
 5Q " Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of 
 
 57 " man standing on the right hand of God." Then 
 
 they cried out with a loud voice, and stopped their 
 
 ,45. Drove out.l Continued to drive out. See 2 Sam. v. 7, and Bishop 
 Pearce. 
 
 51. Oecumenius supposes that those present testified their anger against 
 Stephen by their countenance and gestures: and Erasmus's words are, 
 Apparet orationem Stephani clamoribus obstrepentium Juds;orum Inter- 
 ruptani fuisse. However, a warm and direct recrimination suited the 
 dignity and fortitude of God's prophet : and the obstinate infidehty of 
 the Jews deserved such sharp reproof. 
 
 Stijf-necked.'] An image taken from beasts who will not bend their 
 necks to the yoke. 
 
 53. Bij the miinstry af angels.'] See Ps.Ixviii. 17. Gab iii. 19. Hebr. ii. 2. 
 Inter multas angelorum turmas. Grot. 
 
 55. The glori/ of God.'] The glorious symbol of the divine presence. 
 
 £7 — 9. That the stoning of Stephen was a tumultuous and irregular 
 .act, see Lai-duer's Cred. i. ii4,&c. and "John iviii. 31, 
 
103 ACTS VII. VIII. 
 
 CHAP.ears, and ran upon him with one consent, and cast him 
 
 out of the city, and stoned him: and the witnesses laid 
 
 down their mantles at a young man's feet, whose name 
 
 59 was Saul. So they stoned Stephen, invoking, and 
 
 . 60 saying ; " Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." And he 
 
 CHAP ^'^"^^^^^^ down, and cried out v/ith a loud voice; " Lord, 
 
 VIII. '* lay not this sin to their charge." And, when he 
 
 1 had said this, he fell asleep. Now Saul consented to 
 his death. 
 
 And on that day there was a great persecution 
 against the church which was at Jerusalem ; and they 
 were all scattered abroad throughout the regions of 
 
 2 Judea and Samaria, except the apostles. And religious 
 men carried Stephen to his lurialf and made great 
 
 ' 3 lamentation over him. But Saul laid waste the church, 
 entering into every house ; and dragging out men and 
 
 4 w^omen, he committed them to prison. Those therefore 
 who were scattered abroad, went about preaching the 
 glad tidings of the word. 
 
 5 Then Philip went down to a city of Samaria, and 
 
 6 preached Christ unto them. And the m.ultitudes at- 
 
 58. Out of the city.'] See Lev. xxlv. 14. Deut. xvii. 5. 1 Klings xxi. 13. 
 The icitnesses.'] See Deut. xvii. 7. 
 
 Laid (loivn thei'^ muntles.'] That they might execute their bloody work 
 with greater readiness. 
 
 At a young mmisfeet.'] Compare Acts xxii. 20. Keeping the raiment 
 seems to have been the customary olFice of one who had been active in 
 convicting the jjerson stoned. 
 
 It 13 remarkable that, by the just Providence of God, the punishm.ent 
 cf stoning was inflicted on Paul himself: c. xiv. 19. 
 
 59. Invoking, and sayitig, t^-c] Ht^ called on the Lord Jesus, the vision 
 of whom, V. 56, seems to ha\e beer .;tnewt'd for the purpose of giving 
 this first martyr comfort and support. 
 
 Lord Jesus.] Seven MSS. and Chryscstom read, Kufie 'iwa-S X^i^-e. 
 Whence it follows that these transcribers, ar.d this commentator, under- 
 stood 'Uc-d as in the vocative case. See Dev xxii. 20, 
 
 60. Lay not.] Ad verbum, Nc .tppendas. Grot. See en Matth. xxvi. 15. 
 
 1. Except the apostUs ] Wht se fortitude was superior to that of others. 
 
 2. Religious vieii.] Disciplet oi f'hiist. 
 
 3. Part of this violence was .ommitted on the day of Stephen's 
 martyrdom. See v. 1. 
 
 4. The persecution of our Lord's disciples served to propagate the 
 gospel. 
 
ACTS VIII. 109 
 
 CHAP.tended wldi one consent to the things spoken by Philip, 
 ^"^* when they heard and saw tlie miracles which he did. 
 
 7 For unclean spirits, crying with a loud voice, came out 
 of many that had them: and many that were sick of the 
 
 8 palsy, and that were lanie, were cured. And there 
 was great joy in that city. 
 
 9 But there had been before in that city a certain man 
 called Simon, using magic, and amazing the people of 
 Samaria, saying that he himself was som.e great one. 
 
 10 To whom all attended, from the least to the greatest, 
 
 11 saying; *' This man is the great power of God.** And 
 they attended to him, because for a long time he had. 
 
 12 amazed them by magical arts. But when they be- 
 lieved Philip, preaching the glad tidings concerning the 
 kingdom of God and the name of Jesus Christ, they 
 
 13 were baptized, both men and women. Then even 
 Simon himself believed : and when he was baptized, he 
 continued steadfastly with Philip, and was amazed, 
 beholding the signs and great miracles which were 
 done. 
 
 1 1« Now when the apostles that were at Jerusalem heard 
 that Samaria had received tlie word of God, they sent 
 
 15 to them Peter and John: who, when they came down, 
 prayed for them that they might receive the Holy 
 
 16 Spirit: for as yet it had fallen on none of them ; but 
 they had only been baptized into the name of the Lord 
 
 17 Jesus. Then the apostles put their hands on them, and 
 
 18 they received the Holy Spirit. And when Simon saw 
 that by the putting on of the apostles' hands tlie Holy 
 Spirit was given, he offered them money, saying ; 
 
 9. Using jnagic, and amazing;, &:c.] Probably by a superior acquaint- 
 ance with the powers of nature and the efficacy of medicines. So the 
 effects of mao^netisin and electricity would nov/ astonish barbarous nations, 
 ijee Bishop Pearce. 
 
 14, 15, 16. Hence a good argument may be drawn that the apostles 
 alone could confer the Spirit. See Grot, on v. 5, 15. 
 
 Into the name of the Lord Jesus.'\ Compare c. ii. 38: x. 48: xix. 5 ► 
 where this shorter form of baptizing seems to be Implied. 
 
110 ACTS VIM. 
 
 CH-AP-" Give Me also this power, that, on whomsoever I put 
 
 " m'me hands, he may receive the Holy Spirit.'* But 
 
 -20 Peter said unto him ; « Thy money perish with thee ; 
 
 "because thou hast thought to purchase the gift of 
 
 21 " God with money. Thou hast no part or lot in this 
 " matter : for thine heart is not right before God. 
 
 22 " Repent therefore of this thy wickedness, and pray 
 " God ; if perhaps the thouglit of thine heart may be 
 
 23 " forgiven thee. For I perceive that thou art in the 
 24? " gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity." Then 
 
 Simon answered, and said ; " Pray ye to the Lord for 
 " me, that none of these things which ye have spoken 
 
 25 " come upon me." So these, when they had bojne 
 witness to, and declared, the word of the Lord, re- 
 turned to Jerusalem, and preached the gospel in many 
 towns of the Samaritans. 
 
 26 Now an angel of the Lord spake to Philip, saying; 
 ** Arise, and go toward the south, to the way which 
 ** goeth domn from Jerusalem unto Gaza ; which is a 
 
 27 " desert 'way.''* And he arose and went : and, behold, 
 there was an Ethiopian, an eunuch of great authoiity 
 under Candace queen of the Ethiopians, who had the 
 charge of all her treasure, and who had come to 
 
 28 Jerusalem that he might worship : and he was return- 
 ing, and sitting in his chariot ; and he read the prophet 
 
 29 Isaiah. Then the Spirit said to Philip j " Go near, 
 
 CO. T/ie gift -of Cod."] The power of communicating the Spirit. 
 
 22. If perhaps, &c.] If perhaps thou canst be brought to such re- 
 pentance as is the condition of forgiveness : which is doubtful. For I 
 perceive, &:c. v. 23. 
 
 25. Borne tcittiess to."] The original word is used with an accusative 
 case, c. XX. 24; xxiii. 11. 
 
 25. And preached, &c.] As they passed through Samaria to Jerusalem. 
 
 26. Which is a desert uay.'] In Judea multa erant deserta, adeoque 
 etiam viqs, desert^e. Schoettgen. Arrian. 1. iii. is quoted by him and 
 Wetstein : i^rfxrv Jl e?V«j rnv cJcv J' aw^^iav. 
 
 27. jCandace-'] Groti.us infers from this name, on the authority of 
 Strabo and Pliny, that the country was African Ethiopia. See Strab. 
 xvii. 820. Plin. vi. c. xxix. Wolfius ad,ds Dion. 1. liv. § 5. ed. Reiraar. 
 It was the name taken by successive jEthiopian queens. 
 
 28. Read the prophet Isaiah.} A circumstance which corroborates 
 
ACTS VIIL 111 
 
 CHAP.<< and join thyself to this chariot." And Philip ran 
 ^^^^' thither, and heard him reading the prophet Isaiah, and 
 
 31 said ; " Understandest thou what thou rcadest ?" And 
 the eunuch said ; '' How can I, unless some man guide 
 " me V And he desired that Philip would come up, 
 
 32 aud sit with him. Now the place of the scripture which 
 he read was this : " He was led as a sheep to tlie 
 " slaughter; and, as a lamb is dumb before his shearer, 
 
 33 " so he openeth not his mouth. In his humiliation, the 
 "jW judgment of him was taken away : and who can 
 « describe the nvickedness of ms generation ? for his life is 
 
 31^ '''taken from the earth." And the eunuch spake to 
 Philip, and said ; " I pray thee, of whom speaketh the 
 " prophet this ? of himself, or of some other man ?" 
 
 35 Then Philip opened his mouth, and began from this 
 part of scripture, and preached to him the glad tidings 
 
 36 of Jesus. And as they r^ ere going on their way, they 
 came to some water : and the eunuch saith ; " See, 
 *^' here is water ; what hindereth my being baptized ?" 
 
 S8 Then he commanded that the chariot should stand still : 
 and they two went down into the water, both Philip 
 
 39 and the eunuch ; and PhiUt) baptized him. And when 
 they were come up out of the water, the Spirit of the 
 Lord caught away Philip, and the eunuch saw him no 
 
 Bishop Pearce's opinion, that this eunuch, or o^icer, [see the Greek 
 Gen. xxxix. 1.] was a Jew; as the bishop says that no proselyte was called 
 before CorneUus, c. x ; and no gentile, till c. xiii. 46. 
 
 33. His generation.} So ■yma. c. xiii. 36. is used for the race of men 
 with whom David lived. 
 
 I consider the 37th verse as the marginal note of some cautious reader. 
 See the authorities for omitting it. 
 
 S8. " I do not see any proof that the eunuch was baptized by im- 
 mersion. He and Philip — stood in the water; and Philip poured some 
 of the water upon him. — Nor do I see reason to think, that John the 
 
 ]Paptist used immersion ; but rather otherwise. It is contrary to de- 
 
 cenc}', and to the respect we owe to one another. As for the baptism of 
 Jewish proselytes, I take it to be a mere fiction of the Rabbins." jlardner. 
 See Letters to Dr. Doddridge, &c. p. 274. Shrewsbury, 1790. Svj. See 
 on Rom. vi. 4. and Seeker's Lectures on the Catechism, ii. 225, lect xxxv. 
 *« The precise manner, &c." to the end of that excellent paragraph. 
 
 39. The Spirit, &c.] Some read " the Holy Spirit fell on the evmuch,. 
 
112 ACTS VIII. IX. 
 
 CHAP more : for he went on his way rejoicing. But PhiH|)' 
 
 was found at Azotus : and, passing through, he 
 
 preached. the gospel in all the cities, till he came to 
 
 Cciarea. 
 
 CHAP. 
 IX. 
 
 1 NOW Saul, still breathing out threats and slaughter 
 against the disciples of the Lord, w-ent to the high- 
 
 2 priest, and desired cf him letters to the synagogues 
 at Damascus, that if he found any of tliis religion, 
 whether they were men or women, he might bring 
 
 3 them bound to Jerusalem. And, as he journeyed, he 
 came near Damascus : and suddenly a light from 
 
 4 heaven shone round about him : and he fell to the 
 earth, and heard a voice saying to him ; " Saul, Saul, 
 
 5 " why persecutest thou me ?" And he said j " Who 
 " art thou, Sir f"' And [the Lord] said ; " I am Jesus 
 
 6 " whom thou persecutest. But rise up, and go into the 
 " city ; and it shall be told thee what thou must do." 
 
 7 And tlie men who journeyed with him remained mute, 
 
 8 hearing a sound, but seeing no one. And Saul arose 
 from the earth ; and, when his eyes were opened, he 
 saw no one : but some led him by the hand, and 
 
 ?,nd an angel of the Lord/' Sec. Lardner, iibi supra, eonsfders thfs as 
 '^ a bold addition, or interpolation, of the critic that modelled the Alex. 
 MS. or the copies from which it was taken." 
 
 The miraculous disappearance of Philip served to confirm the eunuch 
 in the ^aith. 
 
 2. Damascus-'^ " The number of Jews In this city amounted to tea 
 thousand ; and almost all the women, even those whose husbands were 
 heathens^ were of the Jewish religion." Michaehs from Josephus. 
 Marsh's translation, i. 57. 
 
 5, 6. In some MSS. and versions, additions have been here made from 
 the parallel places : as has been often done in the gospels. 
 
 7. Rnnaiiud vmte.'] Compare c xxvi. 14. In this and other places 
 I'rw/wx does not denote a posture. See Dr. Symonds's observations, &c. 
 p. 128. 
 
 A sound!] The sound of the voice which addressed St. Paul, but not 
 the words. See c. xxii. 9. and 1 Cor. xiv. 7, 8. Rev. xix. 6. 
 Seeing no one.'] So Dan. x. 7. 
 
 8. PFhen his eyes xvere opened.] He had closed his eyes, from the ex- 
 cess of light which burst on him. 
 
ACTS IX. 113 
 
 CHAP.brought htm into Damascus. And he was three days 
 ^■^* without sight ; and neither ate nor drank. 
 
 10 Now there was a certain disciple at Damascus, named 
 Ananias ; and the Lord said to him in a vision ; 
 " Ananias." And he said; '' Behold, I am here, Lord." 
 
 1 1 And the Lord said unto him ; " Arise, and go into the 
 ** street which is called Straight, and inquire in the 
 " house of Judas for one named Saul, of Tarsus : for, 
 
 12 " behold, he prayeth ; and hath seen in a vision a man 
 " named Ananias ; who came in, and put his hand on 
 
 13 " him, that he might recover his sight." Then Ananias 
 answered ; " Lord, I have heard from many of tins 
 " man, how much evil he hath done to thy saints at 
 
 14- " Jerusalem ; and here he hatl:^ authority from the 
 " chief-priests, to bind all who call on thy name." 
 
 15 But the Lord said unto him ; " Go : for he is a chosen 
 " vessel unto me, to bear my name before the gentiles, 
 
 16 " and kings, and the sons of Israel. For I will sliov/ 
 " him. what things he must suffer because of my name." 
 
 1 7 Then Ananias departed, and entered into the house ; 
 and v;hen he. had put his hands on him, he said ; 
 *' Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus who appeared to 
 " thee on the v/ay as thou camest, hath sent me thajt. 
 " thou mightest recover thy sight, and be filled with 
 
 9. Three days.'] He fasted one whole day after the transaction, and 
 part of the preceding and following days. It was a fast of humiliation 
 and repentance. 
 
 1 1. OfTarsus.l Strabo, who lived" under Augustus and Tiberius, says 
 of its inhabitants, that they so studied philoso{)hy, and the whole circle 
 of knov/Iedge, as to exceed Athens, Alexandria, and any other place in 
 which philosophy and letters were cultivated. L. xiv. p. 673, marg. ed. 
 Casaub. 
 
 14. Call on.'] Dr. Hammond, 1 Cor. i. 2, renders the phrase, '* are 
 called by thy name." tJee also the Arabic version here, and v. 21. 
 
 15. A chosen vessel.] An instrument, or minister, chosen by me for 
 the purpose of bearing, &.c. 
 
 17. Jnd heJiUtd with the iloli/ Spirit.] Here one who is not an apostle 
 is the instrument of communicating the Spirit. But tliis is an extraordi- 
 nary case ; as c. viii. 39. would be, supposiiig the clause in MS, Alex. 
 gen ui lie. 
 
 L 3 
 
114. ACTS IX. 
 
 CHAP." the Holy Spirit." And immediately there fell from 
 his eyes as it were scales ; and he recovered his sight 
 
 19 forthwith, and arose, and was baptized. And when 
 he had taken food, he was strengthened. 
 
 Then Saul continued some days with the disciples 
 
 20 that were at Damascus. And immediately he preached 
 Jesus in the synagogues, that he was the Son of God. 
 
 21 But all that heard him were amazed, and said ; " Is 
 " not this he who destroyed those who called on this 
 ** name in Jerusalem, and came hither for this purpose, 
 " that he might bring them bound to the chief-priests?'* 
 
 22 But Saul increased more in strength, and perplexed the 
 Jews who dwelt at Damascus, proving that this was 
 the Christ. 
 
 23 And after many days were fulfilled, the Jews took 
 
 24 counsel to kill him: (but their lying in wait was know^n 
 by Saul :) and they watched the gates day and night, 
 
 25 that they might kill him. Then the disciples took him 
 by night, and let him down by the wall in a basket. 
 
 26 And when Saul came to Jerusalem, he att.empted to 
 join himself to the disciples : but they were all afraid of 
 
 27 him, not believing that he was a disciple. Then Bar- 
 nabas took him and brought him to the apostles ; and 
 related to them hov/ he had seen the Lord on the way, 
 who had spoken to liim ; and how he had spoken freely 
 
 28 at Damascus in the name of Jesus. And Saul consorted 
 
 29 with them at Jerusalem; and he spake freely in tl:e 
 nam.e of the Lord Jesus. And he talked and disputed 
 
 30 with the Hellenists ; but they tried to kill him ; luhich 
 when the brethren knew, they brought him down to 
 
 18. j4s it were scales-l Some coasider these as symbols of Paul's legal 
 prejudices. See Grot. 
 
 til. To the apostles.] Peter and James. Gal. 1. 18, 19. Doddridge. 
 
 29. The Hellenists ] Cum Judais ilJis qui eciebant Grxce. Syr. A read- 
 ing of less aiahority is ''EXXnvaf, which occurs in MS. Al. and is favoured 
 b/ some versions. The fierceness of these opponems seems to show that 
 they were Jews by descent. 
 
 1 
 
ACTS IX. 115 
 
 CHAP.Cesarea, and sent him away to Tarsus. Then the 
 ' churches had quiet throughout all Judea, and Galilee, 
 
 31 and Samaria, being edified, walking in the fear of the 
 Lord, and they were filled with the comfort of the 
 Holy Spirit. 
 
 32 AND it came to pass that, as Peter went through all 
 parts, he came down to the saints also who dwelt at 
 
 33 Lydda. And there he met with a certain man named 
 Eneas, that had kept his bed eight years, and was sick 
 
 34 of the palsy. And Peter said unto him ; " Eneas, 
 " Jesus Christ cureth thee : arise, and make thy bed." 
 
 ^S And he arose immediately. And all who dwelt at 
 Lydda and Saron saw him, and turned to the Lord. 
 
 2>Q Now there was at Joppa a certain disciple named 
 Tabitha, which, being interpreted into Greek, signifieth 
 Dorcas: this woman abounded in good works and in 
 
 37 alms which she did. And it came to pass in those days, 
 that she was sick and died : so when they had washed 
 
 38 her, they laid her in an upper-room. And as Lydda 
 was near Joppa, the disciples, who had heard that 
 Peter was there, sent unto him two men, desiring htm 
 
 39 that he would not delay coming to them. Then Peter 
 arose, and went with them. And when he was come, 
 they brought him into the upper-room : and all the 
 widows stood by him weeping, and shewing the vests 
 and mantles which Dorcas made while she was with 
 
 40 them. But Peter sent them all out, and kneeled down, 
 and prayed, and turned to the body, and said ; " Ta- 
 " bitha, arise." And she opened her eyes: and, when 
 
 33. Add teas sick, <!kc.] Compare a7}cl turned, v. 35. 
 
 34. Make thy led.~\ Smooth thy own couch, in token of restored 
 strength. 
 
 SG. Tabitha.] From the Hebrew '>y^, a roe, or antelope, by a change 
 of letters common in Syriac. See Grot. 
 
 Of this beautiful animal, which had its Greek name from its quick and 
 fine eyes, see Shaw's Travels, 4to. 414. 
 
 4a Sent them all out.] In imitation of our Lord. Matth. ix. 25. 
 
116 A C T S IX. X, 
 
 CHAP.she saw Peter, she sat up. And he gave her hiu 
 hand, and raised her up; and, when he had called 
 
 42 the saints and widows, he presented her alive. And it 
 was known throughout all Joppa : and many believed 
 
 43 in the Lord. And it came to pass that he remained 
 
 many days in Joppa with one Simon a tanner. 
 
 CHAP. 
 X. 
 
 1 NOW [there was] a certain man in Cesarea, named 
 Cornelius, a centurion of the band called the Italian 
 
 2 band ; a religious mariy and a gentile who feared God 
 with all his household ; who likewise gave much alms 
 
 3 to the people, and prayed to God continually: [he] saw 
 in a vision evidently, about the ninth hour of the day, 
 an angel of God, who came in unto him, and said to 
 
 4 him; " Conielius." And when he had steadfastly 
 looked on the angel, he was afraid, and said ; " What is 
 ** it. Sir?" And the angel said unto him ; " Thy prayers 
 " and thine alms are come up for a memorial of thee be- 
 
 5 ** fore God. And now send men to Joppa, and send 
 
 6 " for Simon, whose surname is Peter : he lodgeth with 
 " one Simon a tanner, whose house is by the sea-j/V/(?.^' 
 
 7 And when the angel who spake to him departed, 
 Cornelius called two of his household-servants, and a 
 
 8 religious soldier of those who attended on him ; and 
 when he had told them all these things, he sent them to 
 Joppa. 
 
 9 Now on the morrow, as they journeyed, and drew 
 near to the city, Peter went up on the house-top to 
 
 10 pray, about the sixth hour. And he became very 
 
 1, 2, 3. The omission of wy makes the punctuation of this passage clear. 
 Hiow a certain man — saw, &c. See Michaelis, by Marsh, ii. 514, 884. 
 
 1. The Italian land.] Consisting mostly of Italian soldiers. 
 
 2. Religious. \ The Greek word signifies one who duly honoured God. 
 Xen. in Raphel. 
 
 JVlio feared God.'] An unclrcumcised convert to the worship of the 
 true God. See v. 28, 45. c. xi. 1. 
 
 S. Tiie iiiuth hour of the day.] The hour of prayer, c. iii. 1 ; and pro- 
 bably chosen by Cornelius for that purpose. Sect. 4. 
 
A C T S X. 117 
 
 CHAP.hungry, and wished to eat : but while they made ready, 
 ' he fell into a trance ; and seeth heaven opened, and 
 
 11 somewhat descending to him, like a great sheet, bound 
 
 12 together at the four ends, and let down to the earth : in 
 which were all kinds of four-footed beasts of the earth, 
 [and wild beasts,] and creeping things, and fowls of 
 
 13 the air. And there came a voice to him; '* Arise^ 
 . 14 Peter; slay, and eat." But Peter said; *^ By no 
 
 " means, Lord: for I have never eaten any thing ccm- 
 
 15 " mon or unclean." And the voice spahe to him again 
 a second time ; " What God hath cleansed, that regard 
 
 16 " thou not as common." And this was done thrice : 
 .17 and the sheet was taken up again into heaven. Now 
 
 while Peter doubted in himself what this vision which 
 he had seen might be, behold, the men who were 
 sent from Cornelius, had found Simon's house, and 
 
 18 stood before the porch, and called, and asked whether 
 
 19 Simon, vv'ho was surnamed Peter, lodged there. So 
 while Peter thought intently on the vision, the Spirit 
 said unto him ; " Behold, [three] men seek thee, 
 
 . 20 ** Arise, therefore, and go down, and depart with them, 
 
 21 " not doubting: for I have sent them." Then Peter 
 went down to the men ; and said ; *' Behold, I am he 
 <' whom ye seek : what Is the cause for which ye are 
 
 22 " come ?" And they said ; " Cornelius a centurion, a 
 " righteous man, and a gentile who feareth God, and 
 *' one of good report among all the nation of the Jews, 
 " was warned from God by an holy angel, to send for 
 
 10. To ealj] It being probably the usual Jewish time of taking the 
 meal called afirov. See Bishop Pearce. 
 
 A trance.l Constitutio hominis extra se rapti. Grot. 
 
 11. Somewhat.'] The Greek word signifies whatever is in domestic usej 
 whatever contains, or is capable of containing, any thing. 
 
 Ends.'] That the Greek word has this sense, see -Bowyer, 4to. 
 
 14. Or unclean.] Bishop Pearce considers the Greek v/ords as a gloss; 
 and they are omitted in iEth. Some MSS., versions, &c. read " and un- 
 clean." But see i'. 28, and c. xi. 8. 
 
 By the law of Moses, many of the creatures seen v. 12. were not to be 
 eaten. 
 
 16. Thrice.'] To show the reality of the vision. 
 
118 ACTS X. 
 
 CHAT.ff thee to his house, and to hear thy words." Tlien' 
 PeUr called them in, aiid lodged them. And on the 
 morrow he arose and went with them ; and some of the 
 
 24 brethren from Joppa accompanied him. And on the 
 morrow after^ they entered into Cesarea. Now Cor- 
 nelius expected them ; and had called together his kins- 
 men and near friends. 
 
 25 And as Peter entered in, Cornelius met him, and fell 
 
 26 down at his feet, and did him obeisance. But Peter 
 raised him up, saying ; " Rise : I myself also am a 
 
 27 " man." And Peter went in, talking with him ; and 
 
 28 findeth many that were ccme together. And he said 
 unto them ; " Ye know that it is unlawful for a Jgw, 
 ** to join himself, or come near,, to one of another na- 
 " tion : but God hath shown me that I should not call 
 
 29 " any man common or unclean. Wherefore I came 
 " also to yoii without gain-saying, when I was sent for, 
 " I ask therefore;. On what account have ye sent for 
 
 SO " me ?" Then Cornelius said ; " Four days ago I con- 
 " tinued iasting until this hour; and at the ninth [hour] 
 " I prayed in mine house : and, behold, a man stood 
 
 31 *' before me In bright clothing, and saith ? « Comelins, 
 
 * thy prayer is heard, and thine alms are had in remem- 
 
 32 * brance before God. Send therefore to Joppa, and 
 
 * call hither Simon, whose surname is Peter: he lodgeth 
 
 * in the house of one Simon a tanner, by the sea-j/W<? .• 
 
 33 * who, when he is come, w^U talk with thee.* Im- 
 " mediately therefore I sent to thee ; and thou hast 
 *' done well that thou art com.e. Now therefore all we 
 
 23. Some of the Irethren.'] Six of diem; who went with Peter to 
 Jerusalem, and bare testimony to his assertions. C xi. 12. 
 
 26. " Luke was of Antioch, and rejoices for the honour of his city." 
 Dr. Wall. That he was of Antioch is asserted by Eusebius, Sopronius, 
 Dorotheus, and Theophylact. See the prefaces to Luke's gospel, in 
 Mill. 
 
 28. Or come near toP\ The Greek has the appearance of a gloss. " Near 
 and close society is meant. See c. xi." Lardner. Suppl. to Cred. ili. 108. 
 
 29. / ask therefore^ &c.] Petec a?ks the particulars of what he had 
 before heard in general. 
 
- A C T S X. il9 
 
 CHAP." are present before God, to hear all things wliich God 
 
 * " hath commanded thee.'* Then Peter opened hh 
 
 S4< mouth, and said; " In truth I perceive that God is no 
 
 ^5 "respecter of persons: but in every nation, he who 
 
 « feareth him, and worketh righteousness, Is accepted 
 
 36 " by him. Ye know the doctrine which God sent to 
 *' the sons of Israel, preaching the glad tidings of peace 
 
 37 " by Jesus Christ, (he is Lord of all ;) e'ven what was 
 " done throughout all Judea, and began from Galilee, 
 
 .38 " after the baptism which John preached : how God 
 " anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit, and 
 <* with power : who went about doing good, and 
 ** curing all who were oppressed by the devil; for God 
 
 39 " was with him. And we are witnesses of all the 
 " things which he did both in the land of the Jews, and 
 " in Jerusalem ; whom they even killed, having hanged 
 
 40 " him on a cross. Him God raised up the third day; 
 
 41 " and shewed him openly, not to all the people, but to 
 " witnesses whom God chose before, en)en to us, who 
 " ate and drank with him after he rose from the dead. 
 
 42 " And God commanded that we should preach to the 
 *' people, and testify, that it is he whom God hath 
 ** appointed to he the Judge of the living and of the 
 
 43 " dead. To him all the prophets bear v/itness, that, 
 " through his name, whosoever believeth in him w^ill 
 
 •^* receive remission of sins." 
 
 35. Accepted hj him.'\ So as to be admitted into the Christian cove- 
 nant. 'I'he apostie advances also a general truth. See Gen. iv. 7. 
 
 36. Of all.] Of Gentiles as well as Jews. '• Rom. x. 12. Peter 
 seems to have urged tlie argument, [that God, as Lord of all, must alike 
 intend the salvation of all J in this concise and covert manner, that he 
 might give no offence to the Christian Jews, his companions." Dr. 
 Owen. 
 
 38. In this verse aurov is redundant, after the Hebrew manner. Or, 
 we may render, " Concerning Jesus of Nazareth, how God anointed 
 him, &c.'' 
 
 By the dcvil.'j Who was supposed to Inflict diseases and bodily infirmi- 
 ties. Luke xiii. 16. " All the diseased whom our Lord healed are said 
 to have been oppressed by the devil." Dr. Campbell, i. 19L 
 
 43. Jll the projjhets.] That is, many. 
 
120 A C T S X. XI. 
 
 CHAP Willie Peter was yet speaking these words, the Holy- 
 Spirit fell on all those that heard the word. And the 
 believers of the circumcision, as many as came with 
 Peter, were amazed that on the gentiles also the gift of 
 
 4-6 the Holy Spirit was poured out. For they heard them 
 speaking in dljferent languages, and magnifying God. 
 
 4-7 Then Peter said ; " Can any man forbid water, that 
 " these should not be baptized, who have received the 
 
 48 " Holy Spirit as well as we ?" And he commanded 
 pthem to be baptized in the name of the Lord. Then 
 
 XI. they besought him to continue 'with them some days. 
 
 1 Now the apostles and the brethren, that were in 
 Judea, heard that the gentiles also had received the 
 
 2 word of God. And when Peter v/as come up to 
 Jerusalem, those who were of the circumcision con- 
 
 3 tended with him, saying ; " Thou didst go in to un- 
 
 4 " circumcised men, and didst eat with them.'* Then 
 Peter began, and related the matter to them in order, 
 
 5 and said ; " I was praying in the city of Joppa ; and 
 « in a trance I saw a vision ; somewhat descending like 
 « a great sheet, let down from heaven by the four ends : 
 
 6 " and it came near me. Upon which when I had 
 <' looked steadfastly, I observed it well, and saw four- 
 " footed beasts of the earth, and wild beasts, and creep- 
 
 7 « ing things, and fowls of the air. And I heard a 
 
 8 " voice, saying unto me; * Arise, Peter; slay, and eat.* 
 « But I said ; ' By no means. Lord : for nothing com- 
 * mon or unclean hath ever entered into my mouth.* 
 
 Q " Then the voice spake to me a second time from 
 " heaven ; * What God hath cleansed, that regard thou 
 
 10 * not as common.* And this was done thrice: and 
 
 11 « every thing was drawn up again into heaven. And, 
 " behold, Immediately three men, sent to me from 
 
 12 " Cesarea, stood at the house where 1 was. And the 
 ** Spirit bade me go with them, not doubting. More- 
 
 47. Another punctuation is, " that those, who have received the Holy 
 Spirit, should not be baptized as well as we." See Griesbach. 
 
ACTS XL 121 
 
 CHAP." over, these six brethren accompanied me ; and we 
 
 ^^' " entered mto the man's house: and he related to us 
 
 « that he had seen an angel In his house, who stood 
 
 « and said to him ; * Send [men] to Joppa, and send 
 
 14 < for Simon, whose surname is Peter ; who will speak 
 
 « unto thee words, by which thou and all thine house- 
 
 ^ 15 ' hold will be saved.' And as I began to speak, the 
 
 " Holy Spirit fell on them ; as on us at the beginning. 
 
 16 " Then I remembered the word of the Lord, that he 
 
 ^« said ; * John Indeed baptized with water ; but ye 
 
 IT « shall be baptized with the Holy Spirit.' If therefore 
 
 " God gave to them the like gift as he did to us, after 
 
 " having believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, who was I, 
 
 18 " that I should be able to withstand God ?'* And when 
 they had heard these things, they ceased, and glorified 
 God, saying ; " Then God hath granted to the gentiles 
 " also repentance unto life." 
 
 19 Now those that were scattered abroad upon the per- 
 secution which arose about Stephen, travelled as far as 
 Phenlcia, and Cyprus, and Antioch, preaching the word 
 
 20 to none but to Jews only. And some of them were men 
 of Cyprus and Cyrene ; who, when they came to 
 Antioch, spake to the Hellenists, preaching the glad 
 
 21 tidings of the Lord Jesus. And the hand of the Lord 
 was with them : and a great number believed,, and 
 
 14. 7/T/Z he saved.^^ Will be placed in a state of salvation. 
 
 18. Thtiij ceased.] See c. xxi. 14. They ceased from expostulation: 
 V. 2. Tiiey acquiesced, they were quieted ; as Doddridge and Bishop 
 Pearce translate. 
 
 20. Ilclleitists.] That this translation represents the true reading-, 
 Bishop Pearce concludes from the preceding verse ; where it is said that 
 the gospel was preached to Jews only. 
 
 The inhabitants of Cyprus and Cyrene, understanding Greek, con- 
 vened the Jews who used that language : and observe that Barnabas, who 
 was sent to strengthen these converts, was a Cyprian. C. iv. 36. 
 
 If, with Griesbach, we read "EXX>;vaj, and translate genlilcs, it may be 
 supposed that Christ was preached to the gentiles by the impulse of the 
 Spirit, without a knowledge of tlie revelation made to Peter. See 
 Lardner's Suppl. to Cred. ii. 65. 
 
 21. The hand of the Lord icas with them.'] His power enabled them to 
 work miracles. 
 
 M 
 
122 ACT S XI. XII. 
 
 CHAP.turned to the Lord. Then the report of these things came 
 to the knowledge of the church which was in Jerusalem : 
 and they sent forth Barnabas, tliat he might go as far 
 
 23 as Antioch ; who, when he came, and had seen the 
 favour of God, was glad, and exhorted them all that 
 with^;>cf^ purpose of heart they would cleave to the 
 
 24 Lord : for he was a good man, and full of the Holy 
 Spirit, and of faith : and a great multitude was added 
 to the Lord. 
 
 25 Then Barnabas departed to Tarsus, that he might 
 ^6 seek Saul : and when he had found him, he brought 
 
 him to Antioch. And it came to pass that, during a 
 •whole year, they assembled themselves with the church, 
 smd taught a great multitude ; and the disciples were 
 first called Christians in Antioch. 
 
 27 Now in those days prophets came from Jerusalem to 
 
 28 Antioch. And one of them, narked Agabus, rose up, 
 and signified by the Spirit that there should be a great 
 famine over the whole earth : which came to pass in the 
 
 29 days of Claudius. Then the disciples, every man ac- 
 cording to his ability, determined to send relief to the 
 
 30 brethren who dwelt in Judea : which they did also ; 
 and sent it to the elders by the hands of Barnabas 
 anid Saul. 
 
 CHAP. 
 XII. 
 
 NOW about that time king Herod stretched forth hi. 
 
 t> 
 
 28. Earth.'} That there were many successive famines in different 
 countries during the reign of Claudius, see Doddridge. Lardner trans- 
 lates land, and thinks that the dearth referred to was in Judea only. 
 Cred. i. xi. 541. Accordingly, the Christians of Antioch were able to re- 
 lieve the Christians of Judea. 
 
 30. The elders.] The more early and more aged converts ; overseers of 
 the flock of Christj or of particular congregations. See Bishop Pearce 
 on c xiv. 23. 
 
 Barnabas and Satil^ Barnabas was first converted; but Paul, as an 
 apostle, was superior in rank. The order therefore is often changed in 
 this book. See c. xiii. 43. 
 
 1. Ki?ig Herod.} Herod Agrippa, grandson of Herod the Great, by 
 Aristobulus. 
 
ACTS XII. 123 
 
 CHAP.hands to afflict some of the cliUFch. And he killed 
 
 VTT 
 
 * James, the brother of John,, with the sword. And be- 
 cause he saw that it pleased the Jews, he proceeded to 
 take Peter also. (Then were the days of unleavened 
 
 4 bread.) And when he had apprehended him, he put 
 him in prison, and delivered him, to sixteen soldiers to 
 keep him ; intending after th^ passover to bring him 
 
 5 forth to the people. Peter therefore was kept in prison: 
 but earnest prayer was made by the church to God for 
 
 6 him. And when Herod was about to bring him forth, 
 on that night Peter was sleeping between two soldiers, 
 bound with two chains : and keepers before the door 
 
 7 guarded the prison. And, behold, an angel of the 
 Lord came upon him, and a light shone in the prison : 
 and he smote Peter on the side, and awoke him, saying; 
 " Rise up quickly." And his chains fell off from /.us 
 
 8 hands. And the angel said unto him j " Gird thyself, 
 " and bind on thy sandals." And he did so. Then tie 
 angel saith unto him ; " Cast thy mantle about thee, and 
 
 9 " follow me," And Peter went out, and followed him ; 
 and knew not that what was done by the angel was 
 
 10 real; but thought that he saw a vision. And when 
 they had passed the first and second guard, they came to 
 the iron gate that leadeth to the cityj which opened to 
 them of its own accord : and they went out, and passed 
 on through one street ; and immediately the angel de- 
 
 11 parted from him. And when Peter came to himself, he 
 said : " Now I certainly know that the Lord hath sent 
 " his angel, and hath delivered me from tlie hand of 
 ** Herod, and from all the expectation of the Jewish 
 
 12 " people." And when he had considered tl>e matter , he 
 
 2. With the iwcrd.'] Commanding that his head should be struck off 
 by it. 
 
 4. Sioeteen.'l Fovir of whom guarded him by turns ; whence the mod& 
 of expiression in the Greek. See Raphel. and Kypke. 
 
 6. Bound with two chains-l The chains being fastened to Peter's handsa 
 and to those of the two soldiers between whom he slept. 
 
 m2 
 
124 ACTS XII. 
 
 ^^^P-came to the house of Mary, the mother of John, whose 
 
 surname was Mark ; where many were gathered to- 
 
 13 gether, and were praying. And when Peter had knocked 
 
 at the door of the porch, a damsel came to attend, 
 
 I'h named Rhoda: and when she knew Peter's voice, she 
 
 opened not the porch for gladness j but ran in and told 
 
 15 that Peter stood before the porch. And they said unto 
 her ; " Thou art mad." But she confidently affirmed 
 that it was so. Then they said ; " It is his angel." 
 
 16 But Peter continued knocking. And when they had 
 3 7 opened the Jvor, they saw him, and were amazed. But 
 
 he beckoned to them with his hand to keep silence ; and 
 related to tliem how the Lord had brought him out of 
 the prison. He said also ; " Report these things to 
 " James, and to the bretliren." Then he departed, and 
 went to another place. 
 i 8 Now when it was day, there was no small disturbance 
 
 19 among the soldiers, what was become of Peter. And 
 when Herod had sought for him, and found him not, 
 he examined the keepers, and commanded that they 
 should be put to death. And he went down from 
 Judea to Cesarea, and abode there. 
 
 20 Now Herod was disposed to make war against those 
 of Tyre and Sidon. But they came to him with one 
 consent, and, having made Blastus tlie king's chamber- 
 lain their friend, desired peace ; because their country 
 
 13. To attend."] Gr. To hearken. Subauscultare. Erasmus. See 
 Rev. iii. 20. So Plautus: x\d fores auscultato. Eisner. 
 
 15. His angel.] A Jewish opinion about guardian angels, or the souls 
 of men converted into ministering spirits, may be here referred to with- 
 out establishing its truth. See Doddridge. 
 
 17. James.] The son of Alpheus, our Lord's kinsman: Gal. 1. 19; 
 author of the first general epistle. 
 
 19. Be put to death.] Eij S-.-tvarcv must be supplied after aTia.yjiha.i. 'So 
 the Latins use duci : sc. ad ultimum supplicium. 
 
 20. fJas disposed to make icar against.] " Was highly incensed against." 
 Doddridge. " Intended to make war against." Dr. Symonds, from the 
 Geneva translation. Animoinfenso bellum gerebat. H. Steph. N. T. 12mo. 
 1576. and Lexicon. Animo obstinato ad bellum fuit. Raphel. Animo 
 pervicaci bellare perseverabat. Kypke has shown from Dion. Halic, 
 that animo bellavit, iraarsit, are good interpretations of the word. 
 
ACTS XII. Xlir. 125 
 
 CHAP. was fed by the king's country. And on a day appointed, 
 * Herod, arrayed in royal apparel, sat on his throne, 
 
 22 and made an oration to them. And the people gave 
 a shout, saying; « // is the voice of a god, and not of a 
 
 23 " man." And immediately an angel of the Lord 
 smote him, because he gave not glory to God : and he 
 was eaten by worms, and expired* 
 
 24 AND the word of God grew and multiplied. 
 
 25 And Barnabas and Saul returned from Jerusalem, 
 p„ .p when they had fulfilled their office; and brought with 
 
 XIII. them John, whose surname was Mark. 
 
 \ Now in the church that was at Antioeh there were 
 certain propliets and teachers; as Barnabas, and Simeon 
 that Avas called Niger, and Lucius of Cyrene, and 
 Manaen, that had been brought up with, Herod the 
 
 2 tetrarch, and Saul. And while they were publicly 
 ministering to the Lord and fasting, the Holy Spirit 
 said ; " Separate me now Barnabas and Saul, for the 
 
 3 " work to which I have called them.'* And when they 
 
 21. This history is remarkably confirmed by Josephus, Ant. xlx. viii. 2. 
 Bishop Pearce has quoied the passage. 
 
 To tliem.'] To his subjects at Cesarea. 
 
 22. Of a god.'] Not reproving such blasphemy was highly aggravated 
 guilt in a Jew. 
 
 23. All augel of th» Lord] This is the Jewish mode of expressing that 
 God inflicted a disease on him. 
 
 Eaten by worms,] A Hke disease is mentioned by Herodotus at the close 
 of 1. iv. Raphe). 
 
 25. Tkeir office] Assigned to them, c. xi. 30. 
 
 Mark.] Lardner thinks that the writer of the gospel is the only per- 
 son of this name mentioned in the sacred writings. Supplement to 
 Cred i. 160. 
 
 1. That had leen Iroughf vp uith.] Rich persons, and especially princesj 
 had not only preceptors and attendants, but companions in their educa- 
 tion, assigned to them. Raphe!. 
 
 Herod tiie tetrarch.] Herod Anfipas, son of Herod the great. Jl-ukeiii. i. 
 Matth. xiv. 1. 
 
 2. Puhliclii ndnistering.] While they constantly employed themselves 
 in the offices of praying, teaching, exhorting, and comforting. 
 
 The Holy Spirit said.] By a vision to some of those prophets, or by a 
 voice addressed to them, or by internal suggestion. 
 Jliework.l Of publishing the gospel to the gentiles. 
 
 M 3 
 
126 ACTS XIII. 
 
 CHAP.had fasted and prayed, and put their hands on them, 
 * they sent them away. 
 
 4 So these, having been sent forth by the Holy Spirit, 
 departed to Seleucia ; and tlience they sailed to Cyprus. 
 
 5 And when they were at Salamis, they preached the 
 word of God in the synagogues of the Jews. And 
 
 6 they had John also for their attendant. And when they 
 had gone through the whole island to Paphos, they 
 found a certain Magian, a Jewish false prophet, whose 
 
 7 name <was Bar-jesus; that was with the deputy of the 
 country, Sergius Paulus, a wise man. This deputy 
 called to him Barnabas and Saul, and desired to hear 
 
 8 the word of God. But Elymas, that is, the Magian, 
 (for so is his name by interpretation,) withstood them, 
 
 9 seeking to turn aside the deputy from the faith. Then 
 Saul, who is called Paul also, filled with the Holy Spirit, 
 
 10 looked earnestly on him, and said ; ** O full of all sub- 
 " tilty and of all mischief, thou son of the devil, thou 
 " enemy of all righteousness, wilt thou not cease to 
 
 11" pervert the right ways of the Lord ? And now, be- 
 *' hold, the hand of the Lord is upon thee ; and thou 
 /' shalt be blind, not seeing the sun, for a time." And 
 Immediately there fell on him a mist and a darkness : 
 and he went about seeking some to lead him by the 
 
 12 hand. Then the deputy, when he saw what was 
 
 7. The deputi/."] Or proconsul. See Lardner's Cred. i. 1. xi. p. 54 : 
 where it is siiowu from Dion Cassius that Luke has given Sergius Paulus 
 his proper title. 
 
 8. Elymas.'] The word is derived from an Arabic root, and signifies a 
 learned and iviie man : See Cast. Lex. Luke explains it by f^ayo;, a Persic 
 term of the same import, but better known to the Jews, whose ancestors 
 had been captives in Persia. See c. viii. 9. 
 
 9. Paul.'] Probably this name was taken because it was a common 
 name among the Romans. Both name.s are of eastern original; ^-ii,]^ 
 signifying petiily and ^^^ operutus est^ 
 
 10. Mischief.] The Greek word implies cunning and falsehood, as well 
 as imprcbity and audacity. 
 
 11. Not seeing the sim.] See like pleonasms in Pol. Syn. and in Palairet 
 here, and Luke i. 20. 
 
 12. At the doctrine of the Lord.} Thus attended with miracles. 
 
ACTS XIII. 127 
 
 CHARdone, believed ; beinsr astonished at the doctrine of the 
 
 ^'"- Lord. 
 
 13 Now when Paul and his company loosed from 
 
 Paphos, they came to Perga In Pamphylia. But John 
 
 H departed from them, and returned to Jerusalem. And 
 
 when they had passed through from Perga, they came 
 
 to Antloch in PIsIdIa ; and went Into the synagogue on 
 
 15 the sabbath-day, and sat down. And after the reading 
 of the law and the prophets, the rulers of the synagogue 
 sent to them, saying ; " Brethren, if ye have any word 
 
 16 "of exhortation to the people, speak." Then Paul 
 stood up, and beckoned with his hand, and said ; 
 " Men of Israel, and ye of the gentiles who fear God, 
 
 17 " hearken. The God of this people chose our fathers, 
 " and exalted the people, when they sojourned In the 
 *' land of Egypt, and brought them out of it with an 
 
 18 " high arm. And about the space of forty years he 
 
 19 " bare with their manners in the desert. And when he 
 " had destroyed seven nations in the land of Canaan, 
 
 20 " he gave our fathers their land for an Inheritance. And 
 *' after that, he appointed jmto them judges, for about 
 *' four hundred and fifty years, until the prophet 
 
 21 " Samuel. And afterward they desired a king : and 
 " God appointed unto them Saul the son of Kish, a 
 ** man of tlie tribe of Benjamin, during forty years. 
 
 22 " And vvhen God had removed him, he raised up unto 
 " them David to be their king : to whom he gave his 
 *' testimony also, and said ; * I have found David, the 
 
 13. But Jolm, &c.] John, surnamed Vlark, seems to have declined the 
 labour and danger of preaching to the gentiles. 
 
 16. Ye thn'fcar God.] That embrace Judaism, though not Jews by 
 descent. See v. 2G. 43. 
 
 11. Exalted the people.} Raised them from slavery to the high rank of 
 being his chosen people. 
 
 22. / have found Davidy the son qf Jcssi\] See Ps. Ixxxix. 20. Scholium 
 cod. p. in Matthaei reads, I have found David, my servant, the son of 
 Jesse. 
 
 ^ man according to mine own hearti] So we translate, Jer. iii. 15. The 
 words are (j^uoted from 1 Sam. xiii. 14. " Acceptable to me." Grot. 
 
128 ACTS XIXI. 
 
 CHAP.< son of Jesse, a man according to mine own heart> who 
 
 * will perform all my pleasure.' 
 
 23 " Of this man*s race, God, according to his promise, 
 24? " hath given unto Israel a Saviour, Jesus ; when John 
 
 " had first preached, before his appearance, the baptism 
 ^5 " of repentance to all the people of Israel." And as 
 
 John was fulfilling his course, he said ; * Whom think 
 
 * ye that I am ? I am not the Christ. But, behold, one 
 
 * cometh after me, the sandals of whose feet I am not 
 
 * worthy to unloose.* 
 
 26 ** Brethren, sons of the stock of Abraham, and 
 *< whosoever of the gentiles among you feareth God, to 
 *' you the doctrine of this salvation hath been sent. 
 
 27 " For those who dwell in Jerusalem, and their rulers, 
 " when they knew not Christ, nor the words of the pro- 
 " phets, which are read on every sabbath, have fulfilled 
 
 28 " them by condemning him. And though they found no 
 *^just cause of death in him, yet they besought Pilate 
 
 29 " that he might be put to death. And when they had 
 <* fulfilled all which was written of him, they took him 
 " down from the cross, and laid him in a sepulchre. 
 
 SO ** But God raised him from the dead : and he was seen 
 
 31 " many days by those who came up with him from 
 " Galilee to Jerusalem ; who are his witnesses to the 
 
 32 ** people. And we declare to you glad tidings con- 
 " cerning the promise which was made to the fathers ; 
 
 S3 " that God hath fulfilled it to us their children, in that 
 *^ he hath raised up Jesus ; as it is written also in the 
 
 here ; and Arab. 1 Sam. " Who will perform my will." Chald. 1 Sam. 
 " Who, in his public character, as king of Israel, will be fit for my pur- 
 pose; who will faithfully execute my commanc]:^; and whom I shall there- 
 fore favour, approve, and estabhsh on his throne." Chandler's Life of 
 David, i. 325. 
 
 f'Fho loill perform all my pleasure.'] These words are omitted in J MS. 
 and in Theophylact. They do not occur in the Old Testament, and 
 seem to be taken from Chald. 1 Sam. and to have been an ancient marginal 
 explanation of the clause, a man according to mine oivn heart. 
 
 31. Who are his witnesses.} Who are now his witnesses. Some MSS. 
 and verss. Dr. Owen. 
 
ACTS XIII. 129 
 
 CHAP.«< second psalm ; * Thou art my Son, this day I have 
 
 * < begotten thee.' And, that GoJ raised him up from 
 
 *' the dead, notv no more to return to corruption, he 
 
 " speaketh thus; * I will give you the sure mercies pro- 
 
 35 * mised to David.' Wherefore it is said in another 
 "psalm also; * Thou shalt not suffer thine Holy One to 
 
 36 * see corruption.' For after David had served his own 
 " generation according to the counsel of God, he fell 
 " asleep, and was gathered to his fathers, and saw cor- 
 
 37 " ruption : but he whom God raised, did not see 
 " corruption. 
 
 38 *' Be it therefore known unto you, brethren, that 
 " through him forgiveness of sins is proclaimed unto 
 
 39 " you. And by him all who believe are justified from 
 " all things, from which ye could not be justified by 
 
 40 " the law of Moses. Beware therefore lest that come 
 
 41 " upon you which is spoken of in the prophets : * Be- 
 
 * hold, ye scorners, and wonder, and perish : for I 
 
 * work a work in your days, a work which ye will In 
 
 * no wise believe, though it be declared unto you.' '* 
 
 42 And as Paul and Barnabas were going out of the syna^ 
 gogue, the people desired that [these words] might be 
 
 :33. The second psalm.'] The first psalm is a reading better supported. 
 The two first psalms, as they stand in our editions, were anciently joined 
 together. See Wetstein. Or, the first psahii was originally a kind of 
 preface. Michaelis by Marsh, i. 5 15. lliat some read in the psalm, 
 omitting the number, see Erasmus and Beza. 
 
 34. Corruption.] The usual place of corruption. Beza. 
 
 Mercies.] This is a translation of the Hebrew, Isai. Iv. 3; and not of 
 the Greek in the text, which is taken frouT the Ixx. The Hebrew word 
 conveys the idea both of rnerc;/ and of holiness. '' 1 will give thee the 
 holy [or the gracious] promises made to David, which are sure, and shall 
 never fail." 
 
 35, 36. See one. ii. 31. 
 
 39. From all thij^gs,] The law of Moses did not point out the means of 
 justifying, acquitting, or delivering men from the guilt of all moral 
 offences ; as the gospel does. 
 
 40, The prophets.] The volume so entitled. 
 
 42. The next sabbath.] See v. 41. Josephus uses jusra^y in the sense of 
 after, B. J. V. iv. 2; speaking of David and Solomon, and of the kings 
 /usTa^u Tulaiv, as havipg added strength to the old wall of Jerusalem. 
 Wetstein. 
 
130 ACTS XIIL 
 
 CHAp.snoken to them on the next sabbath. And when the 
 XIII 
 
 * congregation was broken up, many of the Jews, and of 
 
 the proselytes who worshipped God, followed Paul and 
 
 Barnabas : who, speaking [to them,] persuaded them 
 
 to continue in the favour of God. 
 
 44- And on the following sabbatli almost the whole city 
 
 45 came together to hear the word of God. But when 
 the Jews saw the multitudes, they were filled with in- 
 dignation, and contradicted those things which were 
 
 46 spoken by Paul, contradicting and speaking evil. Then 
 Paul and Barnabas spake freely, and said ; ** It was 
 " necessary that the word of God sJiould have been 
 *' spoken first to you; but since ye put it from you, and 
 " do not judge yourselves worthy of everlasting life, 
 
 47 " behold, we turn to tlie gentiles. For so the Lord 
 " hath commanded us, saying ; * I have set thee for a 
 < light to the gentiles, that thou shouldest be for salva- 
 
 48 * tion to the ends of the earth.' And when the gentiles 
 heard this, they were glad, and glorified the word of 
 the Lord : and as many as were disposed to everlast- 
 
 49 ing life believed. And the word of the Lord was pub- 
 
 50 lished throughout all tlie country. But the Jews stirred 
 up the gentile women oi rank who worshipped God, and 
 the chief men of the city, and raised a persecution 
 against Paul and Barnabas, and drove them out of 
 
 $\ their borders. But they shook off the dust of their feet 
 
 45. With indignation.'] Because the gospel was preached to the gentiles. 
 
 46. Jt was necessary. 1 The reason of this fitness is given, c. iii. 25, 26. 
 Romans xv. 8. 
 
 Do not judge yourselves worthy.'] By your conduct do not show your- 
 selves worthy. 
 
 48. Glorified.] Magnified, spoke highly of. Rom. xi. 13. But see the 
 various actions, lii^avlo, and tsv ©so'v. 
 
 As many as were disposed, Sec] Another import of the words is, As 
 many of the gentiles believed as were inwardly disposed to receive the 
 doctrine of everlasting life ; as had an orderly and well-prepared mind 
 for that purpose; as had disposed themselves to it. Or, "as many as 
 were disposed, believed to everlasting life." See 1 Tim. i. 16. 
 
 50. Who worshipped.] Krebsius, on v. 16, quotes from Josephus, 
 Ant. xiv. vii. 2, iravixv xetia rhv cU«/*6v»}> 'laJ«J»» Kcil ftQiftimv ', words eg[ui-- 
 vaient to Jews and proselytes, c. ii. 10. 
 
ACTS XIV. 131 
 
 ^pj.p against them, and came to Iconium. And the dis- 
 XIV. ciples were billed with joy, and with the Holy Spirit. 
 
 1 And it came to pass in Iconium, that they went both 
 together into the synagogue of the Jews, and so spake 
 that a great multitude both of Jews and of Greeks be- 
 
 2 lieved. (But the unbelieving Jews stirred up the minds 
 of the gentiles, and made them evil-affected against the 
 
 3 brethren.) The apostles abode therefore for a long time, 
 speaking freely concerning the Lord, who gave testi- 
 mony to his gracious word, and granted that signs and 
 
 4 wonders should be done by their hands. But the mul- 
 titude of the city was divided ; and part held with the 
 
 5 Jews, and part with the apostles. And when there was 
 a design, both of the gentiles, and of the Jews and 
 their rulers, to treat them contemptuously, and to stone 
 
 6 them, having considered the matter^ they fled into 
 Lystra, and Derbe, cities of Lycaonia, and to the 
 
 7 country round about : and there they preached the 
 gospel. 
 
 8 And a certain man sat at Lystra, infirm in his feet, 
 lame from his mother's womb, and who never had 
 
 9 walked : this man heard Paul speaking : who when he 
 had steadfastly looked on him, and perceived that he had 
 faith so as to be restored, said with a loud voice ; 
 
 10 " Stand upright on thy feet.'" And he leaped and 
 
 1 1 walked. And when the multitudes saw w> hat Paul had 
 
 i. Together."] Or, at the same time. But see Whitby. 
 
 Of Greeks."] Of grentiles, who had attended the svnag'G^fue from the 
 fame of Paul and Barnabas. See Doddridge liere, and c. xiii. 42. Or, 
 of proselytes to Judaism from among the gentiles. Compare c. xvii. 4. 
 Or, rather, of Grecising Jews. See v. 2, and c. xviii. 4, 7. 
 
 2. The brethren.'] Those who believed in Christ. 
 
 3. Therefore.] To confirm the great number of believers, and to over- 
 come this opposition. 
 
 4. The apostles.] The word, as applied to Barnabas, is used in its pri- 
 mary sense; of one sent, as is related c. xiii. 3. 
 
 8. JVko never had ivalked.] So lame that he had never walked. 
 
 9. That he had faith so as to le restored] That he was disposed 
 to believe the gospel, and was therefore a fit object for a miraculous 
 cure. 
 
132 ACTS XIV. 
 
 CHAP.done, they lifted up tlieir voices, saying in the language 
 ' of Lycaonia ; ♦* The gods are come down to us in the 
 
 12 " likeness of men." And they called Barnabas Jupiter; 
 and Paul Mercury, because he was tlie chief speaker. 
 
 13 Then the priest of Jupiter*s temple that was before their 
 city, brought bulls and garlands to the gates, and, to- 
 gether with the multitudes, would have offered sacrifice. 
 
 14 But when the apostles, Barnabas and Paul, heard of ity 
 they rent their clothes, and rushed in among the multi- 
 
 15 tude, crying out, and saying ; " Sirs, why do ye these 
 " things ? We also are mea of like infirmities with 
 " yourselves, and proclaim to you glad tidings, that ye 
 " should turn from these vanities to the living God, 
 " who made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all 
 
 16 " things in them: who, in the past generations, suffered 
 
 17 " all the gentiles to walk in their own ways. Never- 
 " theless, he left not himself without witness, doing 
 " good, giving [us] rain from heaven and fruitful 
 " seasons, and filling your hearts with food and glad- 
 
 18 " ness." And by saying this they scarcely restrained 
 the multitudes from offering sacrifice to them. 
 
 19 But certain Jews came thither from Antioch and 
 Iconium ; who, having persuaded the multitudes, and 
 stoned Paul, dragged hhn out of the city, and supposed 
 
 20 that he had been dead. However, when the disciples 
 had surrounded him, he rose up, and entered into 
 the city. 
 
 And on the morrow he and Barnabas departed to 
 
 21 Derbe. And when they had preached the gospel to 
 
 12. Mercury.'] The god of eloquence. ©!oj o txv "ki-ym rytfidv. 
 Jambllchus. 
 
 IS. Before their city."] The temple, or statue, of the tutelary god of 
 a city Avas placed before its gate. 
 
 Bulls and ifarlands^ Bulls were sacrificed to Jupiter: and it vas 
 customary to place pai lands about the victims ; and not about them only, 
 but also about the statue of the god who was worshipped, and about the 
 priests who ofl'ered the sacrifice. 
 
 20. Paul's recovery was miraculous : but the unostentatious manner of 
 relating the miracle is very observable. 
 
ACTS XIV. XV. 153' 
 
 CHAP.that city, and had made manj disciples, they returned 
 ■ to Lystra, and to Iconium, and/o Antioch; strengthen- 
 
 22 ing the minds of the disciples, and exhorting them to 
 continue in the faith ; and saying that through many 
 afflictions we must enter into the kingdom of God, 
 
 23 And when they had appointed elders over them In 
 every church, and had prayed and fasted, they com- 
 mended them to the Lord, on whom they had believed. 
 
 24- And afier they had passed through Pisidia, they came 
 ■ 25 to Pamphylia. And when they had preached the word 
 
 26 at Perga, they went down Into Attalia ; and thence 
 they sailed to Antioch, whence they had been recom- 
 mended to the favour of God for the work which they 
 
 27 had fulfilled. And when they were come, and had 
 gathered the church together, they related what things 
 God had done by them ; and how he had opened the 
 
 28 door of faith to the gentiles. And [there] they abode 
 no short tim.e v/ith the disciples. 
 
 CHAP. 
 .XV. 
 
 i NOW certain men came down from Judea, and 
 taught the brethren^ ^i^y'ing ; *' Unless ye be circum- 
 *' ciscd according to the custom taught by Moses, 
 
 2 ** ye cannot be saved.'* When therefore Paul and 
 Barnabas had no small dissension [and dispute] with 
 them, the brethren determined that Paul and Barnabas 
 and some others of them should go up to Jerusalem to 
 
 S the apostles and elders, about this question. And, 
 having been conducted on their way by the church, 
 they passed through Phenicla and Samaria, declaring 
 the conversion of the gentiles ; and caused great joy to 
 
 4 all the brethren. And when they came to Jerusalem, 
 
 23. Appointed."] The Greek word properly signifies to choose hy sf^-etck" 
 ins: out the hand : but' the word is often used metaphorically for any ap- 
 pointment, or even for a nomination. This is allowed by Grotius: 
 though he thinks it credible, from c. vi. 2, 5, that the consent of the peo- 
 ple also was obtained. 
 
 1. Certain men.'] We learn from v. 5, that they were Pharl^cs. 
 
 N 
 
134 ACTS XV. 
 
 CHAP.they were received by the church, and ly the apostles, 
 and the elders ; and they related all things which God 
 
 5 had done through them. " But," said they ^ "some -of 
 " the sect of the Phaiisees, who believed, have risen 
 " up, saying ; * that it was necessary to circumcise the 
 * gentiles., and to command tliat they should keep the 
 ' law of Moses.* " 
 
 6 Then the apostles and the elders came together, to 
 V consider of this matter. And when there had been 
 
 much dispute among them, Peter rose up, and said 
 unto them ; '' Brethren, ye know that in former days 
 " God m.ade choice amiOng us, that the gentiles by my 
 "mouth should hear the word of the gospel, and 
 
 8 " should believe. And God, who knoweth the heart, 
 ** bare them witness, and gave to them the Holy Spirit, 
 
 9 " even as to us ; and made no difl^erence between us 
 10 " and them, having purified their hearts by faith. Now 
 
 " therefore why do ye try God, to put a yoke upon the 
 " neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers nor 
 
 i 1 " we were able to bear ? But we believe that we shall 
 " be saved through the favcur of the Lord Jesus, in 
 " like manner as the gentiles also.*' 
 
 12 Then all the multitude kept silence, and hearkened 
 to Barnabas and Paul, relating what n^iraclcs and 
 woncie!s God had wrought among the gentiles by them. 
 
 ' 4 Rercivefl.'] In a friendly manner. 
 5. See the margin of our bibies, Syr. in the Latin, Pol. Syn. L'Enf. 
 and Eeaus. Bishop Pearce, and Markiand iu Bowyer, -Ito. 
 7. Jiviong 7^s.] Amonp us apostles. 
 
 9. Purijied.'] A beautiful allusion to tlie legal puiiiications. 
 By faith.'] In Christ and his gospel. 
 
 10. Ifhy do ye try GodJ] Why do ye try the goodness and patience 
 of God, by opposing his will, who has sealed the gentiles for his own by 
 giving them the Spirit ? But somf omit the word God. Why do } e 
 endeavour to put a yoke, &.c. ? See Wetstein, Griesbach, and Bishop 
 Pearce. 
 
 A yoke, &c.j The observance of the law was very difficult and 
 grievous. 
 
 11. //'f, &C.1 We Jews believe that we shall be saved by the gospcJ, 
 arid not by the b.' ; in like manner as the gentiles also will be saved. So 
 M mnd ihern^ v. g. mcaa Jews ar.d geatiies. 
 
ACTS XV. 135 
 
 CTIAP, And after these were silent, James spake, raying; 
 
 * ** Brethren, hearken to me. Simon Peter hath declared 
 
 14- " how God first regarded the gentiles, to take out of 
 
 \5 " them a people for his name. And to this the words 
 
 16 ** of the prophets agree; as it is written ; * After these 
 
 « things I will again build up the fallen tabernacle of 
 
 * David ; and I will build up its ruins, and will restore 
 1-7 * it : that the residue of men may seek after the Lord, 
 
 * and all the gentiles, over whom my name is called ; 
 
 18 * saith the Lord, who doeth these things;* 'which were 
 
 19 " known to him of old. Wherefore my judgment is, 
 ** that we disquiet not those who from among the gen- 
 
 20 " tiles turn to God ; but write to them, that they ab- 
 " stain from the polluted offerings to idols, ^ndfrom 
 *< fornication, 2J\^from things strangled, Ziwd from blood. 
 
 14. The Greek is equivalent to, iTTBa-Ki-^ctlo ra 'flvn, Xa^iTv, x. X. Grot. 
 quotes the Ixx. Jer. xxxix. 41. 
 
 For his name.'] For himself: to make profession of his name; or^ of 
 him. 
 
 19. DLiguict not.] Superfluously and unnecessarily. The Greek word 
 may denote prseter rem turbare. 
 
 20. The polluted ojfenrtgs to idols.'] That part of the victim sacrificed to 
 idols, which was sold in the shambles, or partaken of at feasts. See 
 1 Cor. X. 25, 27. See also rules about such food, Rom. xiv. 20. 1 Cor. 
 viii. 4, &c. 
 
 Fornication.] Lardner thinks that alliances with heathens are for- 
 bidden ; and supposes, with Theodoret, that Esau was called wi^^vo,-, 
 Heb. xii. 16, for marrying a Canaanitish woman. The Jews, he observesy 
 were not to marry with idolaters. Deut. vii. 3, 4. Remarks on VVard, 
 c. vii. 
 
 Perhaps Trt:ytU includes the notion of marrying within the degrees of 
 affinity prohibited by the Levitical law. See 1 Cor. v. 1. 
 
 Those who prefer the usual sense of to n'.a., may find much said in 
 favour of their opinion by Grotius and Bishop Pearce. 
 
 From things strangled.] From the flesh of animals, the blood of which 
 was not drained out of them when they were warm. Ne quo modo 
 sanguine contaminarentur vel inter viscera sepulto. Mill, from Ter- 
 tulllan. 
 
 Lardner defends the authenticity of this article, as extant in almost all 
 the Greek MSS- and quoted by the most autient writers of the church. 
 Ubi supr. and Cred. iv. xliv. 783. 
 
 And from Mood.] See Lev. xvii. 10 14. Res per se liberss aguntur; 
 
 quibus tamen, ex charitati? lege, et quatenus earum usus infirmis Judasis 
 pocuisset, abitinendum esset. Ac scortatio non xxii n, neque tantum 
 prassentis necessitatis causa, sed prjeclse et avXii inhibeuda fuit ; u; 
 1 Cor. vi. Bezain Ice. 
 
 n2 
 
J2C ACTS XV. 
 
 CHAP.<f For from antient generations Moses In every city hath 
 " those who preach him j being read in the synagogues 
 
 21 " on every sabbath." 
 
 U.ti Then it seemed good to the apostles, and the eldefs, 
 and the whole church, to choose men from among 
 themselves, and send them to Antioch with Paul and 
 Barnabas; namdy-, Judas surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, 
 
 £3 leading men among the brethren : having written a 
 letter by them in this manner : " The apostles and the 
 *' eiders, and the brethren, send greeting to the brethren 
 '< that are of the gentiles in Antioch, and Syria, and 
 
 *lAi " Cilicia. Whereas w^e have heard, that some who 
 " went cut from us have troubled you with words, sub- 
 ** verting your minds, [saying that ye must be circum- 
 " cised and keep the law ;] to whom we gave no such 
 
 25 ^' commandment : it hath seem.ed good to us, being 
 *' assembled with one mind, to choose men and send 
 " them to you together with our beloved Barnabas and 
 
 26 *' Paul, who have hazarded their lives for the name of 
 
 27 " our Lord Jesus Christ. We have sent therefore 
 *' Judas and Silas ; who will tell yAt the same things 
 
 2S " in words also. For it hath seemed good to tlie 
 
 21. For the Jewish Christians must be alienated from such as practise 
 these things; because Moses, who forbids them, is constantly read in the 
 synagogues. 
 
 22. To choosc'—'and send.'] Raphelius explains the syntax by apposite 
 passages ; as, 'Autw ih^:, •nifj.-^^a.^a ilv Seof hTrsip-a-dai irsp) t*;? vaa-tf. Herod. i» 
 p. 8. He has also brought parallel constructions to j/pa^a-.lsf in the 
 next verse. 
 
 £3. The decree is addressed to the gentiles in three places only, where 
 there were many Jews : but the spirit of it extended to all gentile con- 
 verts who lived with Jews ; that social and brotherly intercourse might 
 subsist between them ; that the gentile Christians might not be seduced to 
 idolatry, by joining in some of its rites; and that the Jews might not be 
 averse to Christianity, because it allowed what they deemed great 
 polUitions. 
 
 24. SubvertiTig your minds!] By the doctrine advanced v. 1. 
 
 26. J-f'ho have hazarded, &c.] In the Greek this honourable testimony 
 is restrained to Barnabas and Paul. 
 
 27. Or, Judas and bilas, and them, sc Barnabas and Paul, who wiU 
 tell you the same things in words. Bishop Pearce. Dr. Owen. 
 
A C T S XV. 137 
 
 CHAP." H0I7 Spirit and to us, to lay upon you no greater 
 " burthen than f these] necessary things; that ye abs- 
 29 " tain from things offered to idols, and from blood, 
 « and from things strangled, and from fornication : 
 " from which if ye keep yourselves, ye will do well, 
 « Fare ye well." 
 SO So when they were dismissed, they went to Antioch : 
 and, when they had gathered the multitude together, 
 
 31 they delivered the epistle : which when the hrethren had 
 
 32 read, they rejoiced at this comfort. And Judas and 
 Silas, being them.selves also prophets, comforted the 
 brethren with many words, and strengthened them, 
 
 33 And after they had remained there for some time, they 
 were dismissed with wishes of peace by the- brethren to 
 
 34 those who sent them. [Notwithstanding, it pleased 
 S5 Silas to continue there still.] But Paul and Barnabas 
 
 abode in Antioch, teaching and preaching the glad 
 tidings of the word of the Lord, with many others. 
 36 And after some days, Paul said to Barnabas j " Let 
 
 28. To the Holy Spirit."] Guiding us in the conclusions which we have- 
 made concerning the question proposed to us. 
 
 To lay upon you, &c.] To impose on you, besides the observance of 
 the moral law, no other part of the ceremonial law, which law is ^a,50f, 
 ©r {vyo--, than &c. 
 
 Necessary things.'] Things highly expedient in the present circum- 
 stances of the church. 
 
 29. The addition in MSS. &c. at v. 20, and here, " And whatever 
 things ye would not have done to yourselves, do not to others," is an in- 
 terpolation from one who thought the decree of universal and perpetual 
 obligation, and that it should therefore be a summary of moral duties. 
 See Lardner's Cred. iv. c. xliv. 798. 
 
 Ye icill do tvclL] Recte agetis : not, beati eritis. See the instance* in 
 Kypke from Plutarch and Arrian. 
 
 31. Comfort.] That no heavier burthen of the Mosaic law was laid 
 on them. 
 
 32. Prophets.} In the sense of 1 Cor. xiv. 3. 
 
 34. This verse, and the words " But Judas alone went," or, " But 
 Judas alone went to Jerusalem," have the appearance of' difierent at- 
 tempts to account for the choice of Silas by Paul, mentioned v. 40. See 
 MSS. et verss. But as Paul and Barnabas continued for some days at 
 Antioch, V. 36, it may be supposed that Silas returned to that city from 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 n3 
 
138 ACTS XV. XVr 
 
 CHAP." us go again, and visit our brethren in every city 
 ** where we have preached the word of the Lord, and 
 
 37 " see how they are.'* Then Barnabas advised to take 
 
 38 with them John, whose surname was Mark. But Paul 
 thought it not proper to take with them him, who had 
 departed from tljem in Pamphylia, and had not gone 
 
 89 with them to the work. Wherefore sharp anger arose, 
 so that they separated from each other; and that Bar- 
 nabas took Mark, and sailed to Cyprus. 
 40 But Paul chose Silas, and departed ; having been re- 
 commended by the brethren to the favour of God. 
 ^„Ap And he went through Syria and Cilicia, strengthening 
 XVI. the churches. Then he came to Derbe and Lystra. 
 
 1 And, behold, a certain disciple was there, named 
 Timothy, (the son of a believing Jewess, but his father 
 
 2 luas a gentile : ) who was well reported of by the bre- 
 
 3 thren at Lystra and Iconlum. Paul was desirous that 
 this man should go forth with him; and he took and 
 circumcised him, because of the Jews that were in 
 those parts : for they all knew that his father was a 
 
 4 gentile. And as they went through the cities, they de- 
 llvered to them for their observance the ordinances 
 which had been made by the apostles and elders at 
 
 5 Jerusalem. The churches therefore were established in 
 the faith, and abounded in number daily. 
 
 6 Now when they had gone through Phrygia, and the 
 country of Galatia, and were forbidden by the Holy 
 
 37. Mark was nephew to Barnabas : Col. iv. 10 ; a circumstance which 
 disposed Barnabas to overlook Mark's desertion, which is related 
 c. xiii. 13. 
 
 39. Sharp ange^^ arose.] It is candid in Luke to record this. That in- 
 spired men were not exempt from human infirmities, see Gal. ii. 1 1. 
 
 3. Circumcised him.'] Paul acted in this mannerj that he might not 
 ofFeud ihe Jews; and thus obstruct his own usefulness, and that of 
 Ti.nuthy, in preaching thegos])eI. See the note on 1 Cor. ix. 20. 
 
 Fu^- they all lateir, &c.] And therefore, concluding that he was uncir- 
 cumcised, would have had ao iatercourse with him, or with his com- 
 panion' Paul, 
 
ACTS XVI. 159 
 
 CHAP.SpirIt to preach the word in Asia ; after they came to 
 ^^^* Mysia, they attempted to go into Bithynia: but the 
 
 8 Spirit of Jesus suffered them not. So when they had 
 
 9 passed by Mysia, they came down to Troas. And a 
 vision appeared to Paul in the night : a man of Mace- 
 donia stood and besought him, saying ; " Com.e over 
 
 10 " into Macedonia, and help us.'* And after he had 
 seen the vision, we immediately endeavoured to go into 
 Macedonia ; concluding that the Lord had called us to 
 preach the gospel unto them.. 
 
 11 We loosed therefore from Troas, and came with a 
 straight course to Samothracia, and the next day to 
 
 12 Neapolis ; and thence to Philippi, which is a chief city 
 of that part of Macedonia, and a colony. And we 
 
 13 abode in that city some days. And on the sabbath-day 
 we went out of the city by a river, where prayer was 
 wont to be made : and we sat down and spake to the 
 
 14* women who resorted thither. And a certain woman 
 heard us, named Lydia, a seller of purple, of the city 
 of Thyatira, a geniile who worshipped God : whose 
 heart the Lord opened, so that she attended to the 
 
 15 things which were spoken by Paul. And Vv'hen she 
 had been baptized, and her household, she besought ns, 
 saying; " If ye judge me to be faithful to the Lord, 
 *' come into mine house, and remain there.^^ And she 
 constrained us. 
 
 16 And it came to pass as we v/ent to prayer, that a 
 certain damsel, having a spirit of divination, met us ; 
 
 6. In A&ia.'] The proconsular Asia, ?. district of Asia Minor. 
 
 7. The spirit nf Jesus.} See MSS. The spirit imparted to them by 
 Jesus. John xvi. 7. 
 
 10. /■/ e endeavoured.'] Here, and elsewhere repeatedly, Luke represents 
 himself as accompanying- Paul. 
 
 Conriitdiiig.'] Observe in this case, and in the vision to Peter, c x. that 
 the Spirit left the apostles to rational inference. 
 
 13. By a river.} The water of which served for theleg:al purifications 
 of the Jews ; and particularly for the usual washing of hands before they 
 ciFered up their prayers. See WolfiLS. 
 
 16. Of divination.'] Supposed to be inspired by Apollo Pythius. 
 
 ** Oae sort were possessed with prophesying demons, v?hicbi dictated 
 
140 ACTS XVI. 
 
 CHAP.who brought her masters much gain by divining. Sh« 
 ' followed Paul and us, and cried out, saying; " These 
 
 17 " men are the servants of the most high God, vi-ho de- 
 
 18 " clare to us the way of salvation." And she did this 
 for many days. But Paul was grieved, and turned, 
 and said to the spirit ; " I command thee in the name 
 " of Jesus Christ to come out of her." And it came 
 
 19 out at that very time. And when her masters saw that 
 the hope of their gain was gone, they seized Paul and, 
 Silas, and dragged t/jem into the market-place to the 
 
 20 rulers. And when they had brought them to the 
 magi trates, they said ; " These men, who are Jews, 
 
 21 " greatly trouble our dty; and teach customs which it 
 " is not lawful for us to receive, or observe, being Ro- 
 
 22 " mans." And the multitude rose up together against 
 them : and the magistrates tore off their clothes, and. 
 
 23 commanded to beat then with rods. And when they 
 had laid many stripes on them, they cast th^m into pri- 
 
 24 son, and charged the gaoler to keep them safely ; Vv'ho, 
 having received such a charge, cast them into the inner 
 prison, and made their feet fast in the stocks. 
 
 25 And at midnight Paul and Silas prayed, and sang 
 
 26 praises to God: and the prisoners heard them. And 
 suddenly there vi'as a. great earthquake, so that the 
 foundations of the prison were shaken; and im.mediately 
 all the doors were opened, and the bands of all were 
 
 27 loosed. And when the gaoler awoke out of his sleep, 
 and saw the prison-doors opened, he drew out his 
 sword, and was about to kill himself, supposing that 
 
 28 the prisoners had escaped. But Paul cried with a loud 
 voice, saying; "Do thyself no harm : for we are aU 
 
 the answers, or spoke out of their bellies orbreasts." See Potter's Greek 
 Ant. vol. i. book ii. c. xii. p. 268. 
 
 17. 1 his passage illustrates the testimonies which the demoniacs gave 
 to our Lord's Messiahship ; and makes it probable that God used, the 
 demoniacs as instruments to proclaim it. 
 
 i^2. Tore ojf' thtir clothes.'] Commanded that they should be tern qS; 
 for the greater indignity. See Aiberii* 
 
ACTS XVI. Ul 
 
 CHAP." here." Then the gaoler called for a light, nnd sprang 
 ' in, and trembled, and fell down before P.iul and 
 
 30 Silas ; and brought them oat, and said ; " Sirs, what 
 
 31 " must I do to be saved ?" And they said ; " Believe 
 " in the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, 
 
 32 " and thine household." And they spake unto him 
 the word of the Lord, and unto all that were in his 
 
 33 house. And he took them in that hour of the nightj 
 and washed their stripes; and was immediately baptized, 
 
 34 he and all his household. And when he had brought 
 them into his house, he set food before them, and 
 greatly rejoiced with all his household, on believing 
 m God. 
 
 2>5 And when it was day, th^ magistrates sent the 
 
 • 36 officers, saying ; " Let those men go." Then the 
 
 gaoler told these words to Paul ; " The magistrates 
 
 " have sent to let you go ; now therefore depart, and 
 
 37 " go in peace." But Paul said unto them ; " They 
 " have beaten us publicly, uncondemned, being Ro- 
 *^ m^n-citizens, and have cast us into prison ; and now 
 " do they send us away privately •* No truly : but let 
 
 38 " them come the-mselves and bring us out." And the 
 
 29. /4 lighf.^ Or H.^rhts, Pa. cxxxvi. T. Grot. 
 
 SO. To h saved.} To be in that way of salvatioa which you preach. 
 See V. 17. 
 
 31. Thou shalt be saved,} Thou shalt be in a state of salvation by pre- 
 sent faith, and mayest be finally saved by persevering obedience. 
 
 37. Being Roman citizens.] This privilege is again referred to, c. xxii. 
 25, 28. Facinus est vinciri civem Romanum, scelus verberari. Cic. in 
 Verrem. Actlonis ii I. v. § 66. See Poddridge. It does not follow that 
 Silas had the same privilege, because Paul speaks in th? plural number; 
 that number being often used for the singular in common language. 
 
 How Paul became a Roman-citizen, see Lardner's Cred. i. c. x. § vl. 
 p. 502; Bishop Pearce in loc. and c. xxii. 28. 
 
 The Bishop supposes that Paul did not claim this privilege, v. 23, be^ 
 cause Silas would have been beaten alone, and thus discouraged from 
 following that apostle. But in so hasty a transaction remonstrances 
 might not be attended to. 
 
 Should it be asked why Paul was credited here and c xxii, when he 
 asserted his rank; the answer is, that such as made false pretensions to it 
 were severely and even capitally punished. Biscoe. Boyle's Lectures, 
 p, 355. 8vo, r ^ 
 
142 ACTS XVI. XVII 
 
 CHAF.(}fficers told these words to the magistrates; who feared 
 when they heard that the men were Roman-r/Vizfn/. So 
 
 39 they came and besought them, and brought them out, 
 
 40 and desired them to depart from the city. And they went 
 out of the prison, and entered into the house of Lydia: 
 
 THAP ^"^» when they had seen the brethren, they comforted 
 XVII. them, and departed. 
 
 1 Now when they had passed through Araphipolis and 
 Apollonia, they came to Thessalonica, where was a 
 
 2 synagogue of the Jews. And Paul, as his custom 
 was, went in unto them, and on three sabbaths dis- 
 
 S coursed to them out of the scriptures ; explaining them., 
 and alleging that Christ must needs have suffered, and 
 have risen again from the dead ; and that " this Jesus 
 
 4 " whom I preach unto you, is the Christ." And some 
 of them believed, and joined themselves to Paul and 
 Silas ; and of the gentiles who worshipped God a great 
 
 5 multitude, and of the chief women not a few. But the 
 Jews took unto them some wicked men of the meaner 
 sort, and gathered a multitude, and raised a tumult in 
 the city, and assaulted the house of Jason, and sought 
 after Paul and Silas ^ that they might bring them out to 
 
 6 the people. And when they found them not, they 
 dragged Jason, and some of the brethren, to the rulers 
 of the city, crying out ; " These that have disturbed 
 
 7 " the world, are come hither also ; whom Jason hath 
 "- received : and all these act contrary to the decrees of 
 ** Cesar, saying that there Is another king, one Jesus.'* 
 
 8 And they alarmed the people, and the rulers of the 
 
 9 city, who heard these things. And when the rulers had 
 taken security of Jason, and of the others, they let 
 them go. 
 
 10 Then the brethren immediately sent away Paul and 
 
 2. Three sahlaths.'] But he exercised his ministry longer among the 
 gentiles. 1 Thess. ii. 10. Faley's Horae Paulinje, 306. 
 
 3. y^lleging.] By proofs cited from the Old Testament. 
 
 4. Gsfdiks,] Some omit this word : some read, and Greeks. 
 
ACTS XVII. 143 
 
 CHAP.SIlas by night to Berea: who, when they came thither^ 
 ' went into the synagogue of the Jews. And these were 
 
 11 more ingenuous than those in Thessalonica, because 
 they received the word with all readiness of mind, 
 searching the scriptures daily, whether those things 
 
 12 were so. Wherefore many of them believed; and of 
 women of rank who were gentiles, and of men, not a 
 
 13 few. But when the Jews of Thessalonica knew that 
 the word of God was preached by Paul at Berea, they 
 
 14- came thither also, stirring up the multitudes. And 
 then the brethren immediately sent away Paul, to go 
 toward the sea : but Silas and Timothy remained there 
 
 15 still. And those who conducted Paul brought him to 
 Athens: and having received a comm.andment to Silas 
 and Timothy, that they would come to him v/itli all 
 speed, they departed. 
 
 16 Now while Paul waited for them at Athens, his spirit 
 was greatly provoked within him, when he saw the 
 
 17 city full of idols. He discoursed therefore in the syna- 
 gogue with the Jews, and with those gentiles who 
 worshipped God ; and in the maiket-place daily with 
 
 13 such as presented themselves. Then certain philoso- 
 phers of the Epicureans, and of the Stoicks, encountered 
 him. And some said ; *' What v/ill this babbler say:'* 
 and others; " He seemcth to be a setter forth of strange 
 " demons :'* because he preached to them the glad 
 
 19 tidings of Jesus, and of the resurrection. And they 
 took him, and brought him to the court of Areopagus, 
 saying ; " May we know what tliis new doctrine is, of 
 
 14. lonnrd the sea.'] Bos and Raphelius have proved that ad is the true 
 rendering-; not tanquam ad. 'Sl; is redundant. 
 
 1 7. The market-place ] The place of general resort for business and 
 discourse. 
 
 J 8. Eincitrean.t — Stoicks.'] These were famous philosophical sects among 
 the Greeks. The former denied a Providence and a future state, and 
 maintained that pleasure was the chief ^ood. The latter were fatalists, 
 and held that virtue was the only good, that all vices were equal, that 
 paJn was no evil, &c. 
 
 0/ strange demons.] Bentley says that the plural Is used for the 
 
144 ACTS XVn. 
 
 CHAP." vchich thou speakcst? For thou bringest certain 
 ' " strange tilings to cur ears : we desire therefore to 
 
 21 " knew what these things mean." (Now all the 
 Athenians, and the strangers who dwelt among them, 
 employed their leisure in nothing else, but either in 
 
 22 telling or hearing some new thing.) Then Paul stood 
 In the midst of the court of Areopagus, and said : " Te 
 " men of Athens, I perceive that In all things ye are 
 
 23 " somewhat too reVglous. For as I passed by, and 
 " beheld your deities, I found am.ong others an altar 
 « with this inscription, TO THE UNKNOWN GOD. 
 " Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship, him I de- 
 
 24 " clare unto you. The God who made the world, and 
 " all things therein, he, being Lord of heaven and 
 
 ■ 25 ** earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands; nor 
 " is he served by the hands of men, as If he needed any 
 " thing ; since He Himself giveth to all life, and 
 .26 " breath, and all things; and hath made of one blood 
 ** allnations of men, to dwell on the whole face of the 
 •* earth, and hath determined their appointed tim.es, 
 
 singular, namely, Jesus: and that the Athenians knew the sense of 
 ttv^racri; too well to mistake it for a goddess. Boyles Lectures, berm. ii. 
 See Dishop Pearce : and Bowyer, 4to. 
 
 Jieopagus.'] This was the higliest court of justice at Athens. Our 
 translators suppose the word to be derived from the hill of Mars, on 
 which this court was situated. According to Pausanias, it \vas named 
 from Ares, a Thessalian, who was the first judged there. See Woliiys. 
 The members of it were called Areopagites : as v. 34. 
 
 22. Someu:]iat toe religious.'] It is agreeable to Paul s delicacy cf address 
 to suppose that the original word is used in a good sense here j of which 
 it is known to be capab'e; See c. xxv. 19. 
 
 23. yhi altar, &c.] This was one ol the anonymous altars erected in 
 Athens. When a calamity* was supposed to be averted by sacrifice lo the 
 unknown God by whom it was inflicted, an altar was raised to that 
 unknown God. See Ellis's Fortuita Sacra, and Lardner's Testimonies, ; 
 iii. 19. 
 
 Whom therefore, &c.l God being in fact the Inflicter and Averter 
 of all natural evil, Paul lakes occasion from that inscription to preach 
 him. 
 
 26. Their appointed tiwes.'] Imperia ad certum tempus duratura, exilia, 
 migrationes ; item legem natura:, Mosis; et evangelii : neque enim horum 
 quidquam temere gestum est, sed sue quidque tempore: pr^efixis, seu 
 destinatis, termiuis habitatiouis eorum. £rasmus. 
 
ACTS XVII. 145 
 
 CHAP." and the bounds of their habitation ; that they might 
 ^^"•.« seek God, if perhaps they might feel him out and 
 
 27 " find him ; though he be not far from every one of us: 
 
 28 " for through him we live, and move, and have our 
 " being ; as some of die poets also among you have 
 
 29 " said ; ' For we are even his offspring.' Wherefore, 
 " being the offspring of God, we ought not to think 
 " that the Godhead is like gold, or silver, or stone, the 
 
 30 " engraving of man's art and device. However, the 
 " times of this ignorance God overlooked ; but now 
 
 .31 *' commandeth all tnen in all places to repent: because he 
 « hath fixed a day, on which he will judge the world 
 "in righteousness, by that man whom he hath ap- 
 " pointed ; ofivbkh appointment he hath given a proof to 
 « all men., in that he hath raised him from the dead." 
 
 32 And when they heard of the resurrection of the dead, 
 some scoffed : and others said ; " We will hear thee 
 
 33 " again of this matter." And then Paul departed from 
 34? among them. However, some men joined themselves 
 
 to him, and believed : among whom ^as Dionysius 
 the Areopagite, and a woman named Damaris, and 
 others with them. 
 
 Q1. Feel kirn ont and find liiin.'] That is, ^^))Xa<})'tf■tty)£ff eI'^cisv. Ceteram 
 ^.rtXa.'^e.v aut cazcorum est, aut noctu incedentium. Grot. 
 
 We live, &€.] We have life, sdf-motion, aud continued existence- 
 God therefore, as being our Father, is near us, and sustains his children, 
 
 -28. Some of the poets.li Here the plural may be used for the singular, 
 as f. 18. See Bishop Pearce. 
 
 For ive are even his offiipriii^.'] The words of the Greek occur Arat. 
 ^um/xtva 1. 5. Cleanthes has a like passage, 'Est <rS j/aj j^svo; Ic/xev. 
 
 29. Now God must be of a superior nature to us intelUgent beings, his 
 >ofFspring : and therefore we ought not to think &c. 
 
 SO. God, however, having overlooked the times of former ignorance 
 among you gentiles, [having acted as if he did not regard them, because 
 he did not interpose in a direct and extraordinary manner to prevent 
 them,] now, by the preaching of the gospel, commandeth &c. 
 
 i4U meji ill alt places."] T'he phrase strongly expresses the universality of 
 the gospel. 
 
 34. Ihe silence of Luke is no proof that Paul did not work miracles 
 at Athens, or afterwards at Rome. He wrought them at Gorinth : 
 2 Gor. xii. 12: and yet no miracle is recorded c. xviii. See Benson's 
 £ssay. History of the Acts of the Apostles, 4to. 2d ed. 
 
 o 
 
J4-6 ACTS XVIII. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 Xviii. 
 
 1 Now after these things Paul departed from Athens, 
 
 2 and came to Corinth. And he met with a certain Jew, 
 named Aquila, born in Pontus, lately come from Italy, 
 witli his wife Priscilla, (because Claudius had com- 
 manded all Jews to depart from Rome,) and went unto 
 
 S them ; and because he was of the same occupation, he 
 abode witli them, and worked: (for by their occupation 
 
 4 they were tent-makers.) And he discoursed in the 
 synagogue on every sabbath j and used persuasion to 
 Jews and Greeks. 
 
 5 And when Silas and Timothy were come from 
 Macedonia, Paul was employed with them in the word, 
 
 6 testifying to the ievfs that Jesus was the Christ. And 
 when they opposed themselves, and spake evil, he 
 shook his raiment, and said unto them ; " Your blood 
 " is upon your ovm heads ; I am pure : henceforth I 
 
 7 " will go to the gentiles." And he went thence, and 
 entered into the hcus2 of a certain man named Justus, 
 a gentile who worshipped God, whose house was adjoin- 
 
 8 ing to the synagogue. But Crispus, the ruler cf a 
 synagogue, believed in the Lord with all his house : 
 
 2. Claudius &c.] Suetonius's words are, Judxos, impulsore Chresto 
 assidue tumultuantes, Roma expulit. Vita Claud, c. xxv. 
 
 3. Ttnt-makers.^ In the Talmud, every father is commanded to teach 
 his son a trade. See Grot. Doddridge, and Biscoe i. 273. 
 
 6. He shook his raiment.] See Luke x. 11. Neh. v. 13. Here this 
 action may have expressed, and in a calm manner among the easterns, 
 that Paul, as a Christian teacher, disclaimed further intercourse with 
 these Jews. 
 
 Your blood is upon your own heads.} Your destruction is owing to 
 yourselves. 
 
 The proverb is used strictly. 2 Sam. 1. 16 : « Your blood which I now 
 shed is not imputable to me; but your own guilt in killing Saul, has 
 brought this punishment on you." See I Kings ii. 32. Ezek. xxxiii. 5. 
 Matth. xxvii. 25. c. xx. 26. 
 
 :?. fJ'^ho worshipped God,} Here the opposition to v. 4. shows that 
 Justus had become a worshipper of God from among the gentiles. 
 
 ,We also learn from this passage that by Greeks v. 4. we are not to 
 understand gentiles but f!;recising Jews. 
 
 8. Of a synagogue.} There were more synagogues than one at Corinth. 
 
ACTS XVIII. MT 
 
 GHAP. and many of the Corinthians, on hearing PauU believec?, 
 'and were baptized. 
 9 Then the Lord spake to Paul by a vision in the 
 
 10 night ; " Fear not, but speak, and be not silent : for I 
 " am with thee ; and no man shall lay hands on thee to 
 '* hurt thee: for I have many people in this city." And 
 
 1 1 he dwelt there a year and six months; teaching the word 
 of God among them.. 
 
 12 And when Gallio was deputy of Achaia, the Jew? 
 rose with one consent against Paul, and brought hini to 
 
 13 the judgment-seat, saying ; " This man persuadeth 
 
 14 " people to worship God, contrary to the law." And 
 when Paul was about to open his mouth, Gallio said to 
 the Jews; " If it were a matter of injustice, or of 
 ** wicked mischief, ye Jews, I might reasonably bear 
 
 15 " with you ; but if it be a question of doctrine, and of 
 " names, and of your law, look ye yourselves to it : for 
 
 16 " I will not be judge of such matters." And he re- 
 
 17 moved them from the judgment-seat. Then all [the 
 Greeks] took Sosthenes, the ruler of a synagogue, and 
 
 12. Of Gallio, proconsul of Achaia, of his mild disposition, and that 
 h€ was brother to the stoic pjiilosopher Seneca, see Biscoe i. 58, and 
 Bishop Pearce. 
 
 'iS. Of doctrine.'] Of religious doctrine, whether it be true or false. 
 Beza. 
 
 Of7iames.] As, whether Jesus be the Christ. ~ 
 
 16. Removed ihem from, ^c-] Commanded them to leave it. 
 
 17. The words oi "exx^v*? are very doubtful. If they are genuine, jhe 
 gentiles must be meant; because the reason why the Jews, probably in- 
 stigated by Sosthenes, rose against Paul, v. 12, was,i that he prcaclied 
 Christ to the gentiles: v. 6: and therefore the gentiles revenged them- 
 selves on the leader of the Jews, when they experienced that he had so 
 little weight with Gallio. " ' 
 
 Beat him,~\ Gallio might have prudential reasons for conniving at this, 
 though a civil offence. As it arose from a religious cause, he might fea^ 
 that his interposition would raise a dangerous tumult among the nume- 
 rous Jews at Corinth. ' • • . . 
 ■ Before the judgment-seat.'] When the Proconsul had hastily left it. ' ' 
 
 Three MSS. and Chrys. add, ol laSaro;. According to this lection, we- 
 must suppose with Dr. Owen in Bowyer, that Sosthenes had become' a 
 convert to Chrirdanity. See 1 Cor. i, 1. nay?*;, adoue, may mean a great 
 cumber of the people at Corinth. • ■ • , 
 
 2 " . ^- . 
 
14$ ACTS xviir. 
 
 CHAP beat him before the judgment-seat. But Gallio cared' 
 ' for none of those things. 
 
 18 And Paul, after he hai still remained there many 
 days, bade farewel to the brethren, and sailed thence 
 into Syria, and Priscllla and Aquila with him ; having 
 
 19 shorn his head at Cenchrea : for he had a vow. And 
 he came to Ephesus, and left them there: and he him- 
 self entered into the synagogue, and discoursed to the 
 
 20 Jews. And when they desired h'lm to remain wiih them 
 
 21 for a longer time, he consented not v but bade them 
 farewel, and said ;. [" I must by all means keep the 
 " approaching feast in Jerusalem ; but] I will return to 
 " you^ God willing.** And he sailed from Ephesus, 
 
 22 And when he had landed at Cesarea, and had gone up 
 and saluted the church, he went down to Antioch. 
 
 . 23 And when he had passed some time there^ he departed, 
 and went over all the country, of Galatia and Phrygia 
 in order, strengthening all the disciples. 
 :£4' And, a certain Jew, named ApijUos, bom at Alex- 
 andria, an, eloquent man, and able in the scriptures, 
 
 25 came to Ephesus. This man was instructed in the 
 doctrine of the Lord :. and, being fervent in spirit, he- 
 spake and taught exactly the things of the Lord, 
 
 26 knowing only the baptism of John ; and he began to 
 speak freely in the synagogue. But when Aquila and 
 Priscilla had hea^d) him, tbey took him to th^m,; and 
 explained to him the doctrine |of God[] more exactly. 
 
 27 And when j^p,qlIos desired to pass into Achaia, the 
 brethren exhorted' him, and wrot€ to the disciples to 
 
 l^, Cenchrea.'] Or Cenchreae, the port of Corinth. 
 
 ^vpw.^ ; Probc^Ly a Naz^it^'s; yow of abstinence from wine for a 
 Cfr^tai^ number of days. 5J«pibers vi. 3. 
 
 Tfee Nazarj^.e was t;o slj^ye feis head at the temple. Numb. vi. 18, 
 But the strictness of the law tvas dispensed with, when multitudes of 
 Jews liyed.,at a, dietaftce from their own country. Lardner's Cred. i. 
 i>. 468. 
 
 "Why Paui acted thu^, see on c. xyi. 3, ^4. on 1 Cor. ix. 20. 
 . 25,. Exaqtlif.] As far as his knowledge extended. See c. xix. 1, 2, 3, 4. 
 Oit anp^Mi is an unnecessary conjecture m^de by Bishop Sherloqk. 
 
 £7. E^hoTUd h^jn-l To execute so good a purpose.. 
 
ACTS XVIII. XIX. 149 
 
 CHAP.receive him: who, when he came among them, helped- 
 
 'those much that had believed, through the favour 
 
 28 bestowed on him. For he earnestly confuted the Jews, 
 
 CHAP ^"^ ^^^^ publicly j proving by the scriptures that Jesus 
 
 JXIX. Tv-as the Christ. 
 
 1 And it came to pass that, while Apollos was at 
 Corinth, Paul, having passed through the upper parts, 
 came to Ephesus : and, having met with some disciples, 
 
 2 he said to them ; " Have ye received the Holy Spirit 
 " since ye believed ?" And they [said] to him ; ** We 
 " have not even heard whether there be an Holy 
 
 3 " Spirit." And he said [unto them ;] " Into what 
 " then were ye baptized ?" And they said ; " Into 
 
 4 " John^s baptism.'* Then Paul said; " John [indeed] 
 " baptized luith the baptism of repentance ; saying to 
 ** the people, that they should believe in him who was 
 
 5 " to come after him, that is, in [Christ] Jesus." And 
 when they heard this, they were baptized into the name 
 
 6 of the Lord Jesus. And when Paul had put his hands 
 upon them, the Holy Spirit came on them; and they 
 
 7 spake in different languages, and prophesied. Now all 
 the men were about twelve. 
 
 8 And Paul went into the synagogue, and spake freely, 
 discoursing for three months, and using persuasion 
 
 9 about the things concerning the kingdom of God. But 
 when some were hardened, and believed not, but spake 
 evil of that religion before the multitude, he departed 
 from them, and separated the disciples, discoursing 
 
 10 daily in the school of one Tyrannus. And this was 
 done for two years ; so that all those who dwelt in 
 Asia heard the word of the Lord [Jesus,] both Jews 
 and gentiks. 
 
 2. J-iniether there he an Holy Spirit.] That the gifts of the Holy Spirit- 
 are communicated to believers. 
 
 9. Tyrannus.] He may have been a gentile teacher of philosophy or 
 of rhetoric at Ephesus. But that the Jews also had their schools, see 
 Schoettgea. 
 
 o3 
 
150 ACTS XIX. 
 
 CHAP. Then some of the Jews, who went about as exorcists, 
 XIX 
 
 ' took upon them to call over those that had evil spirits 
 
 13 thename of the Lord Jesus, saying; " I adjure you by 
 
 14« " Jesus, whom Paul preacheth.'* And there were seven 
 
 sons of one Sceva a Jew, and a chief of the priests, who 
 
 15 did so. And the evil spirit answered and said; " Jesus 
 " I know, and ivho Paul is I understand : but who are 
 
 16 " Ye ?" And the man, in whom the evil spirit was, 
 leapt on them, and overcame them, and prevailed 
 against them, so that they fled out of that house naked 
 
 .17 and wounded. And this was known to all both Jews- 
 and gentiles dwelling at Ephesus : and fear fell on them 
 all, and the name of the Lord Jesus was magnified. 
 1.8 And many who believed came, confessing and de- 
 1*9 daring their deeds. Many of those also that had used 
 magical arts brought their books together, and burned 
 them befbr€ all men ; and the price of them was com- 
 
 20 puted, and found fifty thousand pieces of silver. So 
 mightily did the word of God grow and prevail. 
 
 21 Now after these things were ended, Paul purposed in 
 his spirit, when he had passed through Macedonia and 
 Achaia, to go to Jerusalem, saying ; " After I have 
 
 2-2 " been there, I must see Rome also." So he sent 
 into Macedonia two of those who ministered to him, 
 Timothy and Erastus; itii he himself continued a 
 •while in Asia. 
 
 13. Exorcisfs."] Who used magical arts, adjuring demons by certain 
 names to depart out of those oppressed by them. 
 
 15. Here i» another remarkable instance that God influenced the 
 minds of those Whose testimony to the gospel was likely to create atten- 
 tion. See c. xvi. 17. 
 
 16. Overcame them.'] It is well known that madmen have often an 
 extraordinary degree of strength. 
 
 Naktd.'] Without their upper garments. 
 
 19. Magical arts.] According to Grotius, and V/etsteln, the original 
 word, which conveys the idea of anxious occupation, is used for the arts 
 of cheats and magicians ; which were so common at Ephesus that' E<j>££ri* 
 y^afxfxala. signifies spells. 
 
 Pieces of silver.] Doddridge supposes thcm Attic drachms ; the value 
 of which coin was nine-pence. 
 
A C T S XIX. 151 
 
 CHAP. , Now at this time there arose no small disturbance 
 XlX 
 
 * about that religion. For a certain man named Demo- 
 s' trius, a silversmith, who made silver models of Diana's 
 temple, furnished no small gain to the workmen ; 
 
 25 whom he called together, with those of like occupa- 
 tion, and said ; " Sirs, ye know that by this employ- 
 
 26 " ment we have our wealth : moreover, ye see and hear 
 " that this Paul hath persuaded and turned aside no 
 " small multitude, not only of Ephesus but almost of 
 " all Asia ; saying, that they are not gods who are 
 
 27 " made with hands: so there is not only danger that 
 "this our occupation should come into contempt, but 
 " also that the temple of the great goddess Diana 
 " should be despised, and that her magnificence should 
 " be soon destroyed, v/hom all Asia, and the world, 
 
 28 " worshippeth." And when they heard thisy they were 
 full of wrath, and cried out, saying ; " Great is Diana 
 
 29 " of the Ephesians." And the whole city was filled 
 with confusion ; and having seized Gaius and Aristar- 
 chus, men of Macedonia, Paul's fellow-travellers, they 
 
 30 rushed with one consent into the theatre. And when 
 Paul was desirous of entering in to the people, the dis- 
 
 31 ciples suffered him net. And even some of the chief 
 magistrates of Asia, that were his friends, sent to him, 
 entreating Inm that he would not venture himself into 
 
 32 the theatre. Some therefore cried one thing, and 
 some another : for the assembly was confused, and the 
 greater part knew not why they were come together. 
 
 S3 Then. Alexander was advanced out of the multitude, 
 the Jews having put him forward. And Alexander- 
 waved his hand, and would have made a defence to the 
 
 34- people : but when they knew him to be a Jew, all with 
 one voice, for about two hours, cried out ; " Great is 
 
 24i Modeb."] Resembling the temple and image of Diana. 
 SI. Chief magistrates.'] The chief rulers of the province. 
 • 33. J defence.'] He would have spoken for the Jewsj and against 
 Paul and his followers, as disturbers of maakind. 
 
152 ACTS XIX. XX. 
 
 CHAP." Diana of the Ephesians." And when the public Scribe^ 
 
 ' had appeased the people, he said : " Te men of Ephesus, 
 
 S5 " what man is there who knoweth not that the city of 
 
 ** tlie Ephesians is a worshipper of the great Diana, ind 
 26 " of the image which fell down from Jupiter? Since 
 
 " therefore these things cannot be spoken against, ye 
 S7 " ought to be quiet, and to do nothing rashly. For 
 
 " ye have brought hither these men, that are neither 
 
 " robbers of temples, nor blasphemers of your goddess, 
 38 " Wherefore if Demetrius, and the workmen that are 
 
 " with him, have a matter against any man, coui-t- 
 
 «' days are kept, and there are deputies to give judgment: 
 S9 " let them summon one another. But if ye inquire any 
 
 ** thing concerning other matters, it shall be determined 
 
 40 ** in a lawful assembly. For we are in danger of being 
 "called in question for this day's disturbance; there 
 
 41 " being no cause by which we may give an account of 
 CHAP " ^^^'^ concourse.'* And when he had thus spoken, he 
 
 XX. dismissed the assembly. 
 
 1 And after the disturbance ceased, Paul called to him 
 the disciples, and took leave of themy and departed to 
 
 2 go into Macedonia. And when he had gone over those 
 parts, and had given them much exhortation, he came 
 
 3 into Greece. And after he had continued three months, 
 the Jews having lain in wait for him as he was about to 
 sail into Syria, he determined to return through Mace- 
 
 i 
 
 35. Scribe.'] Of the city. 
 
 A uorshipper.'] The Greek word signifies an adorner of the temple. 
 See Suidas, Hesychius, and Wetstein. 
 
 And of the iviage, <Scc.] This fable of Diana's image was propagated 
 of many other images. See Grotius and Wetstein. 
 
 37. Nor Maspheniers of your goddess.^ What their testimony against 
 idols was, may be inferred' from v. 26. See also c. xvii. 29. The Scribe, 
 desiring to appease the disturbance, used favourable expressions about 
 Paul and his companions. 
 
 38. And there are deputies.'] Roman procurators, honourably called 
 proconsuls. See Grotius, Doddridge from Biscoe, and the note ©a 
 c- xiii. 7. 
 
 39. In alauful assemhly.1 And not in such a lawless one as this. For 
 &c. V. 40. 
 
A C T $ XX. 153 
 
 CHAP.doaia. And Sop^ter, the son of Pyrrhus, a Berean, 
 accompanied him as far as to Asia ; but Aristarchus 
 
 4 and Secundus of the Thessalonians, and Gaius of 
 jDerbe, and Timothy, and Tychicus and Trophimus of 
 
 5 Asia, these went before and waited for us at Troas. 
 ^ And we sailed away from Philippi after the days of 
 
 unleavened bread, and came to them at Troas in five 
 days ; where we abode seven days. 
 
 7 And on the first day of the week, when we had' 
 assembled to break bread, Paul discoursed to the dts* 
 ciples, being to depart on the morrow; and continued 
 
 8 his discourse until midnight. And there were many 
 lamps in the upper room, where we were assembled. 
 
 9 Now a certain young man, named Eutychus, sat in a 
 window, having fallen into a deep sleep : and as Paul 
 discoursed a long time, he sank down with sleep, and 
 fell to the ground from the third story, and was taken 
 
 10 up dead. Then Paul went down, and fell on him, and 
 embraced himy and said ; " Trouble not yourselves : 
 
 11 " for his hfe is in him." And when P^«/ was come up 
 again, and had broken bread, and eaten^ and con- 
 versed a long time, £w« till break of day, he dien de- 
 
 12 parted. Now they brought the young man alive ; and 
 were not a little co^nf^orted. 
 
 4. And Gaiui. of Derle.'] Derbe was a city of Lycaonia: c. xvi. €.- 
 And yet Gaius is called a Macedonian, c.xix. 29. Ht may have been a 
 native of Derbe, and an inhabitant of Thessalonica in Macedonia ; as 
 Grotius thinks. Thus our Lord is said to be of Nazareth. 
 
 And Timothy.'] Syr. adds of Lystra : which may be true. See 
 c. xvi. 1. 
 
 7. To break bread.'] To partake of a love-feast, which concluded with 
 the Eucharist. The victims offered to idols being the chief support of 
 the heathen poor in their cities, and abstinence from such offerings being 
 enjoined to Christians for wise reasons ; these love-feasts were early in- 
 stituted instead of them, for the benefit of indigent converts. See 
 Eishop Pearce. 
 
 10. Paul miraculously restor-ed Eutychus; but humbly declined at- 
 tributing this great power to himself. 
 
 12. Now they broughty &c.] To express his gratitude, and-bid farev;el 
 - to his benefactor. MS. p, addft-in explanation. No w, as they were taking 
 i^ave, they brought &c. . : 
 
1^4 ACTS XX. 
 
 CHAP. And we went before to the ship, and sailed to Asso^^ 
 there intending to take in Paul: for so he had appointed,. 
 
 14 intending himself to go by land. And when he fcame 
 up with us at Assos, we took him in, and came to 
 
 15 Mitylene. And we sailed thence, and arrived the 
 next day over against Chios ; and the following ddy we 
 touched at Samos ; and, having remained at Trogyl- 
 
 16 lium, on the day after we came to Miletus. For Paul 
 had determined to sail by Ephesus, that he might not 
 pass much time In Asia : for he hastened, if it were 
 possible for him, to be at Jerusalem on the day of 
 Pentecost^ 
 
 17 And from Miletus Paul sent to Ephesus, and called 
 
 18 to him the elders of the church. And, when they 
 came to him, he said unto them ; " Ye know, from 
 
 . ** the first day since I came into Asia, in what manner 
 "I have conducted myself with you the whole time ; 
 
 19 "serving the Lord with all humility of mind, and 
 " with tears, and trials which befel me by the lyings in 
 
 . 20 ** wait of the Jews : and that I have not kept back any 
 ** thing which was profitable to you j but have shown it 
 " to you, and have taught you, publicly and from 
 
 21 " house to house ; announcing both to Jews and to 
 " Greeks repentance toward God, and faith toward our 
 " Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 22 " And now, behold, I go to Jerusalem, to he bound, 
 ** according to the Spirit ; not knowing the things 
 
 25 " which will befal me there, ' except that the Holy 
 "Spirit witnesseth to ,me in every city, saying that 
 
 24 " bonds and afilictions await me. But I make nd 
 " account of any thing, nor do 1 regard my life as dear 
 
 19. Tears-I AccOmpaaying my earnest admonitions and entreaties? 
 V. 31. 
 
 22. Bound, &c.] The Spirit foretelling that I shall be bound. See 
 V. 23, and c xxi. II. 
 
 But Kypke renders, vinctus spirilu, i. e. coactus, impulsus. 
 
 Not knowing.] He had only the general knowledge mentioned in th^ 
 next verse. . • 
 
ACTS XX. 155 
 
 C^TAP." to myself, so that I may finish my course [with joy,] 
 
 ** and the ministry which I have received from the 
 
 " Lord Jesus, to declare the gracious gospel of God, 
 
 25 " And now, behold, I know that ye all, among whom 
 
 " I have gone preaching the kingdom [of God,] will 
 
 .26 " see my face no more. Wherefore I declare to you 
 
 27 " this -day, that I am pure from the blood of all men, 
 ** For I have kept nothing back, but have shown you 
 •*« all the counsel of God. 
 
 28 " Take heed therefore to yourselves, and to all the 
 ** flock among whom the Holy Spirit hath made you 
 ** overseers, to feed the church of the Lord, which he 
 
 29 " hath purchased with his own blood. For I know 
 " this, that after my departing grievous wolves will 
 
 -30 " enter in among you, not sparing the flock. From 
 " among your ownselves also men will arise, speaking 
 ■<' .perverse things, to draw away disciples after them, 
 
 31 " Watch therefore, and remember that for three years, 
 " night and day, I ceased not to admonish every one 
 "with tears, 
 
 32 " And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and 
 ** to his gracious word, which is able to edify you, and 
 ** to give you an inheritance among all those that are 
 
 . 33 ** sanctified. I have coveted no man*s silver, or gold, 
 
 34? " or apparel. Ye yourselves know that these han<is 
 
 " have ministered to my necessities, and to those that 
 
 ■25. Ye all, &.C.] This seems to be inconsistent wLth 2 Tim. iv. 20. But 
 the words, " Trophimus 'I left sick at Miletus," do not necessarily im- 
 ply that Paul had then been at Miletus himself. Trophimus alone might 
 be sent to Miletus, on account of his inability to travel ; the apostle him- 
 self continuing his voyage or journey. 
 
 28. Of the Lord.] See Dr. Wall, Wetstein, and Griesbach. The 
 abbreviations of Ku^joc, ©eocj and X^ifoj, and of Dominus and Deus, 
 xlV'oughout their cases, are easily confounded. Michaelis by Marsb 
 prefers eti. i. 336. ii. 476. But see the note on this latter passage, 
 p." 859. 
 
 ^2. fFord.] Or gospel : which, if obeyed, is able &c. See 2 Tim. iii. 15. 
 James i. 21. 
 
 53. Or apparel.'] An allusion to the eastero custom of collecting ap- 
 parel. See on Matih. vi, 20. 
 
156 ACT S XX. XXI. 
 
 CHAP." Tvefe with me. I have shown you in all things, that 
 
 ** by so labouring ye ought to assist the infirm, and to 
 
 S5 " remember the words of the Lord Jesus, that he said; 
 
 * It is more happy to give than to receive.' " 
 
 S^ And when he had thus spoken, he kneeled down, 
 
 37 and prayed with them all. And they all wept much, 
 
 S8 and fell on Paul's neck, and kissed him ; sorrowing 
 
 most for the words which he had spoken, that they 
 
 ^^p-y . p w^ere to see his face no more. And they conducted him 
 
 XXI. on his way to the ship. 
 
 1 And it came to pass that, after we had separated 
 ourselves from them, and had sailed, we came with a 
 straight course to Coos, and the day following to 
 
 2 Rhodes, and tlience to Patara. And having found a 
 ship sailing over to Phenicia, we went on board, and 
 
 3 loosed. Now uhen we had discovered Cyprus, and 
 had passed by it on the left hand, we sailed ^nto Syria, 
 and landed at Tyre: for there the ship was to unload 
 
 4 her burthen. And having met with disciples, we re- 
 mained there seven days : and these said to Paul by the 
 
 6 Spirit, that he should not go up to Jerusalem. And 
 when we had completed those days, we went out and 
 departed, and they all conducted us on our way, with 
 .their wives and children, till ive ivere out of the city x 
 
 '6 and we kneeled down on the shore, and prayed. And 
 when we had taken leave of one another, we went into 
 the ship ; and they returned to their home. 
 
 7 And when we had finished our course, from Tyre we 
 came to Ptolemais, and saluted the brethren, and re- 
 mained with them one day : and on the morrow we 
 departed, and came to Cesarea j and we entered into 
 
 18. When we had jUsc^veTed.} R. Steptiens^Jn the margih of his folio 
 ■edition, conjectures avB<|>rmvTi<, which Beza approves of, and attributes 
 to Erasmus. " Having caused Cyprus to appear." 
 
 4. Seven days.] Perhaps to include a sabbath, for the purpose of 
 teaching in the synagogue. 
 
 That he should not go up to Jerusalem^ Unless he "would eubject himself 
 to bonds and afflictions. C. xx. 23. 
 
ACTS XXI. 257 
 
 CHAP.the house of Philip the Evangelist, that was ons of tlic 
 XXI • • 
 
 ■ seven deacons^ and remained with him. And this man 
 
 had four daughters, virgins, who prophesied. 
 
 10 And as we continued there many days, a certain pro 
 
 11 phet, named Agabus, came down from Judea : and 
 when he came to us, he took Paul's girdle, and bound 
 his own hands and feet, and said ; '* Thus saith the 
 " Holy Spirit : * So the Jews at Jerusalem will bind 
 * the man that owneth this girdle, and will deliver hhn 
 
 12 * into the hands of the gentiles.' And when we heard 
 these things, both we, and those of that place, besought 
 
 13 him not to go up to Jerusalem. Then Paul ansvvered ; 
 " What mean ye by weeping and breaking mine bean? 
 " for I am ready not to be bound only, but to die also, 
 
 14« "at Jerusalem, for the name of the Lord Jesus." And 
 when he would not be persuaded, we ceased, saying ; 
 ** The will of the Lord be done." 
 15 And after those days we took our baggage, and 
 \Q went up to Jerusalem. Some disciples also of Cesarea 
 went with us ; bringing with them one Mnason of 
 Cyprus, an early disciple, with whom we might lodge. 
 
 17 And, when we were come to Jerusalem, the brethren 
 
 18 received us gladly. And the day following Paul went 
 in with us to James ; and all the elders were present. 
 
 19 And when he had greeted them, he declared particu- 
 larly what things God had wrought among the gentiles 
 
 9. irho prophesied.'] See Joel ii. 28. c li. 17, 18. 1 Cor. xl. 5. The 
 word may be taken in a large sense: as 1 Cor. xiv. ii. 
 
 • 11. The Jews — li)id.'] Be the occasion of binding. See Grotius on the 
 eastern custom of prefiguring future events by actions. 
 
 13. Breaking mine heart. \ Cor meum frangentes, vel molle et languidum 
 reddentes. H. Steph. N. T. 12mo. Animi mei robur frangentes. Wet- 
 stein. Cor meum debilitantes, et revocantes a proposito. Eisner, Palairet* 
 Beza refers to Ps. li. 17. and understands the phrase of sorrow. 
 
 15. IVe took up our baggage.} The true reading is, iTris-xtcta-afxivoi, cum 
 . sarcinas jumentis imposuissemus. 
 
 16. One Mnason. &c.] The clause in the Greek being placed af^er the 
 relative £, the words are attracted into the same case with the relative. 
 But Dr. Owen prefers the reading of MSS. D. E. bringing us to one 
 Mnason, &c. See Bowyer 4to. 
 
158 ACTS XXI. 
 
 CHAP.by his ministry. And when they heard /V, they glorified 
 * the Lord, and said unto him ; " Thou seest, brother, 
 
 20 " how many thousands of Jews there are who believe ; 
 
 21 " and they are all zealous of the law. And they have 
 " been inforrafd concerning thee, that thou teachest all 
 «* the Jews that are among the gentiles to forsake 
 "Moses; saying, that they ought not to circumcise 
 ** their children, nor to walk according to our customs. 
 
 22 ** What therefore should be done ? The multitude must 
 " needs assemble : for they will hear that thou art come. 
 
 23 " Do therefore what we say to thee : We have four 
 24" " men that have a vow on them : take them and purify 
 
 " thyself with them, and be at expence for them, that 
 
 " they may shave their heads, and all may know that 
 
 : ** those things of which they were informed concerning 
 
 ^* thee are nothing, but that thou thyself also walkest 
 
 25 " in the observance of the law. But concerning the 
 "gentiles who believe, we have already written :and 
 " determined, [that they observe no such thing ; but] 
 "that they only keep themselves from what is offered 
 " to idols, and from blood, and from //6/n^i strangled, 
 
 26 " and from fornication.'' Then Paul took the men, 
 and the next day purified hi;mself with them, and 
 entered into die temple, declaring nvhat ivoujd he the 
 end of the days of purification ; till an offering were' 
 made for every one of them. 
 
 27 And when the seven days were almost ended, tl\*e 
 
 22. Shoxdd le donef] Quid igitur agendum est ? Beza. 
 
 23. A vow.'\ See on c. xvii. 18. 
 
 24. Purifij thyself ivith them.] Put thyself in a state of separation, cr 
 abstinence, with th^ni,for the remainder of the days which will complete 
 their vow. 
 
 Be at expence for them.l In furnishing their sacrifices as well as your 
 own. What these sacrifices were, see Numb. vi. 14, 15. That it was' a 
 common and popular act in such Jews as had ability thus to indemnify 
 Nazarites, see Doddridge. See also Lardner's Cred. t .book i. c. ix. 
 p. 472. 
 
 On what principle Paul acted, is explained c. xvi. 3. 
 
 26, 27. The vow ended in seven days: but the men were not dis^ 
 charged from it till the sacrifices had been offered. 
 
ACTS XXL 159 
 
 CHAP.Jews that were of Asia, when they saw Paul In the 
 
 XXI 
 
 ' temple, stirred up all the multitude, and laid their 
 
 28 hands on him, crying out ; " Men of Israel, help. 
 *' This is the man who teacheth all men every where 
 " against the people, and the law, and this place : and, 
 ** further, hath brought gentiles also into the tem- 
 
 29 " pie ; and hath polluted this holy place." (For they 
 had before seen with him in the city Trophimus an 
 Ephesian, whom they supposed that Paul had brought 
 
 SO into the temple.) And all the city was moved, and 
 the people ran together ; and they seized Paul, and 
 dragged him out of the temple : and immediately the 
 
 31 doors were shut. And as they sought to kill him, a 
 report came to the commander of the band, that all 
 
 32 Jerusalem was in confusion : who immediately took 
 soldiers, and centurions, and ran down unto them: and 
 wheji they saw the commander, and the soldiers, tliey 
 
 33 ceased from beating Paul. Then the commander came 
 near, and seized him, and ordered him to be bound 
 with two chains; and inquired who he was, and what 
 
 34 he had done. And some cried one thing, and some 
 another, among the multitude : and when he could not 
 know the certainty for the tumult, be ordered Paul to 
 
 r So be taken into the castle. And when Paul came upon 
 the steps, it hcippaned that he was carried by the soldiers, 
 
 36 for the violence of the people. For the multitude of 
 the people followed, crying out ; " Destroy him.'* . 
 
 37 And as Paul was about to be taken into the castle, 
 he s.ilth to the commander ; " May I speak to thee ?." 
 
 28. Into the temple.] Into the inner, or middle, court of the Isra- 
 elites; which the gentiles, to wiiom the outer court was assigned, were 
 forbidden to enter. Into the third, or inmost, court none but priests 
 entered. 
 
 30. Shut.'] To prevent a defilement of the temple. 
 
 3-1. Tlie castle.} Called Antonia, adjoining the temple. 
 
 35. The steps.] Josephus says that there were tWQ Ka.ra^xa-iii;, or de- 
 scents. 
 
 ?2 
 
160 A C T S XXI. XXII. 
 
 38 Who said ; « Canst thou speak Greek ? Art thou not 
 ** that Egyptian, who formerly madest a disturbance, 
 " and leddest out into the desert four thousand men 
 
 39 " that were assassins ?" But Paul said j " I am a Jew 
 ^* of Tarsus, a city of Cilicla; a citizen of no mean city r 
 " and I beseech thee, suffer me to speak unto the peo- 
 
 40 " pie." And when the commander had suffered him, 
 Paul stood on the steps, and beckoned with his hand to 
 
 CHAP ^^ people. And when a great silence was made, he 
 XXII. spake to them In the Hebrew tongue, saying ; 
 
 1 " Brethren, and fathers, hear my defence ivhich I 
 
 2 " mah now unto you.'* (And when they heard that 
 he spake to them in the Hebrew tongue, they kept the 
 
 3 greater silence : and he saith j) " 1 am a Jew, born in 
 ** Tarsus, a city of Cilicia, but brought up in this city^ 
 " being instructed at the feet of Gamaliel according to 
 " the exactness of the law of our fathers, and beings 
 
 4 ** zealous toward God, as ye all are this day. And I 
 *' persecuted this religion unto death, binding and de- 
 
 5 " livering into prisons both men and women. As the- 
 " high-priest also can bear me witness, and the whole 
 "body of the elders : from whom I received letters 
 ** also ^^nto the brethren, and went to Damascus, to 
 " bring bound unto Jerusalem those also that were 
 
 6 " there, that they might be punished. But it came to 
 *< pass that, as I journeyed, and came near to Damas- 
 " cus, about noon, a great light from" heaven suddenly 
 
 7 " shone round about me. And I fell to the ground,. 
 " and heard a voice saying unto me; * Saul, Saul, 'why 
 
 8 * persecutest thou me ?' ' And I answered ; * Who art 
 
 9 * thou. Sir ?' And he said unto me ; ' I am Jesus of 
 
 38. That Egyptian.] See an account of this Impostor, Lardner 
 Cred. ii. viii. 941. i-.- 
 
 3.. Al. the feet of Gamaliel.] An allusion to the elevated seat of the 
 Teacher above that of his disciple. 
 
 8. Of Nazareth.'] It is remarkable that our Lord in his glorified state 
 mentions a circumstance, for which he was despised while he lived on 
 earth. 
 
ACTS X^^f]'. 1161 
 
 CBA?,< Nazareth, whom thoij persecutest.' And* th'ose that 
 
 ■" were with me saw indeed the light, [and wefe 
 
 " afraid ;] but heard not the words of him who spake 
 
 K) " to me. Then I said ; * What shall I do, Sir ?' And 
 
 " the Lord said unto me ; * Arise, and go into Damas- 
 
 * cus* ; and there it shall be told thee of all which is 
 H *" appointed for thee to do.* And when I could not see, 
 
 "because of the glory of that light ; I came into Da- 
 *• mascus, led by the band of those that were with me. 
 
 12 " And one Ananias, a religious man according to the 
 " law, having a good report from all the Jews who 
 
 13 " dwelt there^ came to me, and stood, and said unto 
 " me ; < Brother Saul, recover thy sight.' And, at 
 
 14 " that ^'ery time, I looked up on him. Then he said ; 
 
 * The God of our father? hath appointed thee to know 
 
 * his will, and to see that Righteous One, and to hear 
 Xo * the words- of His mouth. For thou shalt be his witness 
 IB * to all men, of what thou hast seen and heard. And 
 
 * nowj why delayest thou? Arise, and be baptized, and 
 *-wash away thy &Ins> having called on his name.' 
 
 17 " And ft came to pass when I returned to Jerusalem, 
 " and while 1 was praying in the temple, that I was in 
 
 18 "a trance : and saw Jtsus saying unto me ; * Make 
 
 * haste, and go quickly out of Jerusalem : for they will 
 
 19 * not receive thy testimony eoBcernlng me..* Then I 
 " said ; ' Lord, they know that I imprisoned, and beat 
 *°in every synagogue, those who believed on thee. 
 
 20 * And when the blood of' thy witness [Stephen] was 
 
 * shed, I also stood by> and consented to his death, and 
 
 9. The icords^ The articulate words addressed to me. See on c ix. T* 
 
 12. A religious mafi. acordiitg to the latr.] I'hat is, before his con- 
 version to Christianity. The character here given served to win the at- 
 tention of PaiiFs hearers. 
 
 16. On his name.'] Grotius, Mill, Bengelius, Wetstein and Griesbach 
 prefer the various reading aurS. Compare Grotius and Whitby. 
 
 20, 21. The apostle showed great fortitude in declaring his mission to 
 the gentiles; and the conduct of the Jews strongly illustrates how much 
 they were offended at the divine philanthropy in this respect. 
 
la^ ACTS XXIL 
 
 CHAP.< kept the mantles of those who killed him/ Then 
 * " Jc'us said unto me ; * Depart : for I will send ihee 
 
 21 * hence far off to the gentiles.' '* 
 
 22 And they gave him an hearing to these words, and 
 then lifted up their voices, saying ; " Destroy such a 
 " man from the earth : for it is not fit that he should 
 
 23 " live." And as they cried out, and cast off their 
 2% mantles, and threw dust into the air; the commander 
 
 ordered that he should be taken into the castle, and 
 bade that he should be examined by scourging ; that he 
 might know for what cause they cried so against him. 
 
 25 And as they prepared him for the scourge, Paiul said 
 to the centurion who stood by ; " Is it lawful for you; 
 " to scourge one that is a Roman citizen^ and uncon- 
 
 2G " demned ?"" And when the centurion heard thhf he 
 went and told the commander, saying ; " What art 
 " thou about to do I for this man is a Roman citizen.^' 
 
 27 Then the-eonjmander eame near, and said to Paul; 
 "Tell me, Art thou a Rom-.m citizen ?'* And he 
 
 28 said; " Yes." And the commander answered; " With- 
 'JO " a great sum I obtained this citizenship." And Paul 
 
 said ;. " But I was yr^^-born." Then those who were 
 about to examine him by scoitrgingy immediately left 
 him : and the commander also was afraid when he 
 knew that Paul was a Roman ekizen, and that he had 
 bound him» 
 '30 And on the morrow, desiring to know the certainty 
 
 2S. Cast off their majttles.'] This vyas an act of rage. 
 
 Thrfw dust into the air.'] This was an act of contempt and Jetestatfonv 
 See 2 Sam. xvi. 13. " It is the practice of the Arabians, when they would 
 express their contempt v>f a person speaking, and their abhorrence of 
 what is publicly pronounced^" Bishop Pearce, from Oakley's History of 
 the Saracens. 
 
 25. Prepared him, &c.] See Wolfius. 
 
 28. ft'^ith a great sum. Sec.'] Biscoe has shown, from Cicero and Dion 
 Cassias, that the freedom of Rome was often sold. i. 357. 
 
 Free-burn^ Probably the natives of Tarsus had the privilege of being 
 Roman citizens. See Bishop Pearce on c xvi. 37. 
 
 29. Had hound himJ] Had commanded that he should be bound for the 
 v:oiii-ge: which is very dillerent fronx securing him by a chain. 
 
ACTS XXII. Xxril. 165 
 
 why Paul was accused by the Jews, he loosed \-\\m from 
 ^^.^Ins chain, and commanded the chief-priests and all the 
 XXIII. council to assemble, and brought Paul down, and set 
 
 1 him before them. And when Paul had earnestly looked 
 on the council, he said ; '< Brethren, I have always 
 " conducted myself widi a good conscience before God, 
 
 2 '• enjen to this day." And the high-priest Ananias com- 
 manded those who stood by him, to smite him on the 
 
 3 mouth. Then Paul sard unto him ; " God v;ill smite 
 " thee, thou whited wall : for sittest thou to judge me 
 ** according to the law, and yet ccmmar.dest me to be 
 
 4 " smiftten contrary to tiie luw r'-' And those who stood 
 
 5 by said; " Pvcviiest thou God's high-piiest ?" Then 
 Paul said ; " I knew lict, brethren, that he was the 
 
 1. Paul begins with removing^ tW bad impressions occasioned by his 
 appearance before the council as :i mafefactor. 
 
 2. To smite him on the mouth. j T!iis comrr.and seems not to have so 
 much proceeded from Paul's assertion of his innocence, as from the ran- 
 cour against him for preaching to the gentiles, or from the imperious dis- 
 position of Ananias. 
 
 3. There was too much warmth in this reply, 
 
 ff^iU sjnite rhee.] About five years after this, Ananias, called high- 
 priest, was dragged from an aqueduct in which he had concealed himself 
 from a tunuilt, and put to death by assassins. Jos. B. J. ii. xvii. 9. 
 Doddridge. Bishop Pearce. 
 
 Thou whited wall.'] Paul compares hiin to the whited wall of a sepul- 
 chre; fair without, and polluted within. Matth. xxiii. 27. 
 
 5. / knew nor, &c.J Paul becomingly apologized for what his anger 
 had dictated. 
 
 The promise, Matth. x. 19, is true in general. 
 
 " Soon after the holding of the iirst council^ as it is called, at Jerusalem, 
 Ananias was dispossessed cf his oflice ; and Jonathan, though we are not 
 acquainted with the circumstances of his elevation, had been raised in the 
 mean time to the supreme dignity in the Jewish church. Between the 
 death of Jonathan, who was murdered by order of Felix, and the 
 higli-priesthood of Ismae!, who was invested with that office by Agrippa, 
 elapsed an interval in which this dignity continued -vacant. Now it 
 happened precisely in this interval that Paul was apprehended in Jeru- 
 salem : and the Sanhedrim being destitute of a President, Ananias under- 
 took of his own authority the diLchargc of that office, which he executed 
 with the greatest tyranny. It is possible therefore vhat Paul, who had 
 been only a few days in Jerusalem, might be ignorant that Ananias, who 
 had been dispossessed of the Piiesthood, had taken upon him a trust to 
 which he was not entitled." 
 
 Michaelis's Introductioii to the N. T. translated by H. Marsh, &c. 
 3. 52. 
 
164 ACTS XXni; 
 
 CHAP." high-priest : for it is written, ' Thou shalt not 
 '* speak evil of the ruler of thy people.' '* And when 
 
 6 Paul perceived that the one part were Sadducees, and 
 the other Pharisees, he cried out in the council ; 
 " Brethren, I am a Pharisee, the son of Pharisees : 
 " concerning the hope, ard the resurrection, of the 
 
 7 " dead I am now judged." And v^hen he had said 
 this, a dissension arose between the Pharisees and the 
 
 8 Saddiicees : and the multitude was divided. For the 
 Sadducees say that there is no resurrection, nor angel 
 
 9 or spirit ; but the Pharisees confess both. And there- 
 was a great cry : and the scribes that nvere on the part 
 of the Pharisees arose and strove, saying ; " We find 
 " no evil in this man : but if a spirit or an angel have 
 
 10 ** spokeu to him, it is wf//." And when there was a 
 great disturbance, the commander feared lest Paul 
 would be toru in pieces by them ; and commanded the 
 soldiers to go down, and to take him by force from 
 
 11 among them, and to bring him into the castle. ^ And 
 the night following the Lord stood by him, and said ? 
 " Take courage, [Paul cj for as thou hast testified the 
 " things concerning me at Jerusalem, so must thou 
 ** testify at Rome also." 
 
 12 And when it -was day, the Jews combined togetlier^ 
 amd bound tkemselve^ under a curse, saying that they 
 
 Ff*r it k ijcritten.'] The clause to be supplied is, " otherwise, I would 
 not have expressed myself in such a manner." See Bishop Pearcc. 
 
 6. Of Pharistes.'] borne read of a Pharisee. 
 
 The ki>pe, and the resurrection, of the ilead.'j The hope of the dead, and' 
 their resurresiion. Or, the hope of the resurrection of the dead. See 
 "VVolfius and Whitby. So Gc.i. iii. 16, " thy sorrow and thy conception"" 
 means " the sorpyw of thy conception." That the Sadducees were ene-. 
 mics to the gospel because it taught a resurreetiour see c. iv. 2. 
 
 8. Or spvit.'}. Spirit of departed men. That th« Jews believed the 
 separate existence ef these appears from Josephu*; who defines BaifAma to 
 be the spirits of bad men, who enter the livings and kill those who do 
 not obtain help. B. J. vii. vi. 3. 
 
 Both] A resurrection, and the existence of subordinate incorporeal 
 beings. 
 
 12. Cvmlined together.J Compare the Ixx, 2 Kings xv. 15. 
 
 8 
 
ACTS XXIir. 165 
 
 CHAP.would neither eat nor drink until they had killed Paul. 
 
 'And they were more than forty that had made this 
 
 i4f conspiracy. And they came near to the chief-priests 
 
 and the elders, and said ; " We have bound ourselves 
 
 " under a great curse, that we will taste nothing until 
 
 15 "we have killed Paul. Now therefore ye and the 
 " council signify to the commander, that he bring Paul 
 *< down unto you [on the morrow,} as if ye would 
 " inquire more exactly into the things concerning him : 
 •" and we, before he come near you, will be ready to 
 " destroy him.'* 
 
 16 And when the soi\ of Paul's sister heard of their 
 lying in wait, he went and entered into the castle, and 
 
 17 told Paul. Then Paul called one of the centurions to 
 him, and said ; " Bring this young man to the com- 
 
 18 "mander; for he hath somewhat to tell him." So 
 i/}e centurion took him, and brought him to the com- 
 mander, and saith ; " Paul the prisoner called me 
 " to him, and desired me to bring this young man to 
 
 19 ** thee, who hath somewhat to say unto thee." Then 
 the commander took him by the hand, and went aside 
 luith him privately, and asked him ; ** What is it, which. 
 
 '20 " thou hast to tell me ?" And he said ; *' The Jews have 
 agreed to desire thee, that thou wouldest bring down 
 " Paul to-morrow into the council, as if they would 
 " more ' exactly inquire somewhat concerning him. 
 
 21 " But do not thou yield to them: for more than forty 
 . ; **. men of them .lie in wait for.hini,. who have, bound 
 
 ** themselves under a curse that they will neither eat 
 .. "nor drink until they have destroyed him : and they 
 
 22 " are now- ready, looking for a promise from thee." So 
 ' the commander let the young man depart, and charged 
 
 him ; " Tah care to inform no man that thou hast de- 
 " clared tlies-j things to me." . ' 
 
 17. Observe that Paul makes use of aecond causes, notwillistandihg- 
 tbepredictiou y. II. See also c. xxvii. 31. comparing y. 24. 
 
166 ACTS XXIII. 
 
 CHAP. Then he called unto him two centurions, and said j 
 
 *" Make ready two hundretf soldieis to go to Cesarea, 
 
 23 ** and seventy horsemen, and two hundred spearmen, 
 
 24- " at the third hour of the night : and provide them 
 
 " beasts, that they may set Faul on one of them, and 
 
 ^S " convey him safe to Felix the goTernotir." And' he 
 
 26 wrote a Tetter after this manner : * Claudius Lysias to 
 
 27 * the most excellent governour Felix scnddh greeting. I 
 
 * came up with a hand o/* soldiers, and rescued this man, 
 
 * who had been seized by the Jews, and was about to 
 
 * be destroyed by them. Having understood that he 
 
 28 * was a Roman citizen, and desiring to know the cause 
 
 * why they accused him, I brought him down into their 
 
 29 * council : whom I perceived to be accused concerning 
 
 * questions of their law ; but to have no accusation 
 
 30 * worthy of death, or of bonds. And when it was dis- 
 
 * covered to me that the Jews were about to lie in wait 
 
 * for the man, I sent him straightway to thee, and com- 
 
 * manded his accusers also to say before thee what they 
 
 * had against him. Farewel.' 
 
 31 Then the soldiers, as it Vvas commanded them, took 
 
 32 Paul, and brought him by night to Antipatris : and on 
 the morrow they returned to the castle, having left the 
 
 S3 horsemen to go with him : who, when they came to 
 Cesarea, and delivered the letter to the govei-nour, pre- 
 
 34 sented Paul also before him. And when /^^ ^owrwowr 
 had read the letter, he asked of what province Paul was. 
 
 2>S And when he understood that he was cf Cilicia ; " I 
 " will hear thee fully," said he, " when thine accusers 
 
 27. The punctuation here used had been adopted by me, before- 1 
 learnt from Bowyer that it was supported by the authorities of Beza ^nd 
 JLe Clerc: the former of whom proposes it with diffidence, and the latter 
 admits and defends it in his French version of the N. T. It is n,ot true 
 that Paul was rescued because he was known to be a Roman "citizen. 
 See c. xxi. 31. But from the attempt to scourge Paul, Lysias learnt t-hat. 
 the apostle possessed this privilege. See c xxit. 25. 
 
 31. By m^ht.\ On that very night : r»23. 
 
 35. lii'iod's ^iiidgmeni-halL] Herod' the Great rebuilt Cesarea. 
 
ACTS XXIV. 167 
 
 CHAP ** ^^^^ ^^^ come." And the governour commanded him 
 XXIV. to be kept in Herod's judgment-hall. 
 
 1 'And after five days, Ananias the high -priest went 
 dowfi to Cesarea with the elders, and iv'tth a certain 
 orator, named Tertullus ; and these brought an accusa- 
 
 2 tion before the governour against Paul. And when he 
 was called, Tertullus began to accuse him^ saying ; 
 "Since by thee we enjoy great quietness, and good 
 ** deeds are done to this nation, by thy prudence, 
 
 3 " always, and in all places; we accept them^ most ex- 
 
 4 " cellent Felix, with all thankfulness. But that I may 
 " not trouble thee too far, I beseech thee to hear us, of 
 
 5 *' thy goodness, a few words. For we have found this 
 ' " mail a pestilent one, and a mover of insurrection 
 
 " among all the Jews throughout the world, and a 
 
 (J -« ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes : who hath 
 
 "attempted to profane the temple also: whom we 
 
 " ** seized, [and wished to judge according to our law : 
 
 t " but tlie commander Lysias came upon us, and with 
 •''great violence took \/»//?/ away out of our hands, 
 
 8 "having conimanded his accusers to come unto thee:] 
 ^< and by examining Iwm, thou thyself mayest gain 
 " knowledge of all those things whereof we accuse 
 
 5 " him." And the Jew* also assented, saying that 
 10 -these things were so. Then Paul answered, the go- 
 vernour having beckoned unto him to speak; "Since I 
 " understand that thou hast been for many years <•. 
 
 S. Aldcays and in all places ;] This cFause is coiinected with the pre- 
 ceding: verse b.y^th. in the Latin version: by Joannes Boisius in his 
 Veteris interpretis cum JSeza &c. collatio, p. 477 ; and, in the opinion of 
 Woliius, non inconvenienter : by Hanmioud; and by Wakefield, Sylva 
 Critica, sect, cxii, and Translation of N. T. 
 
 5. JFe have found.'] The .participle in the Greek Is used for the aorist^ 
 the verb substantive being understood. See 1 Thess. ii. 11. 
 
 10, 11, Felix haying been governour five years and a half, according 
 to Bishop Pearson, and more than seven years, according to Biscoe ; 
 Paul addresses him with greater confidence, as a judge qualified to know 
 the Jewish ppiniousj customs, and laws, without freijuent references to 
 which £h.e"apo"3tle eo'uld not make his defeiice. 
 
168 ACTS XXIV. 
 
 CHAP." judge to this nation,.! the more cheerfully make my 
 '" defence ; it being in thy power to know that there 
 
 1 1 " are but twelve days since I came up to worship at 
 
 12 " Jerusalem : and that the Jews neither found me in the 
 " temple disputing with any man; nor stirring up the 
 
 13 " people, either in the synagogues, or in the city : nor 
 ■<* can they prove the things of which they now accuse 
 " me. 
 
 14 " But this I confess unto thee, that, after the way 
 " which they call a sect, so I worship the God of our 
 " fathers ; believing all things which are written in the 
 
 15 " law and in the prophets: and having hope toward 
 " God, which they themselves also admit, tliat there 
 " will be a resurrection [of the dead,] both of the 
 
 16 " righteous and unrighteous. And in this I exercise 
 " myself, to have always a conscience void of offence 
 " toward God and toivard men. 
 
 17 " Now, after miany years, I came to bring alms to 
 
 18 " ray nation, and to make mine offerings. At w^hich 
 " time certain Jews from Asia found me purified in the 
 " temple ; hut not with a multitude, nor with tumult : 
 
 19 " who ought to have been here before thee, and to have 
 
 20 " accused 7ne, if they had any thing against me. Or 
 *' let these themselves say what crime they found in me, 
 
 21 " while I stood before the council ; unless it be for this 
 '* one declaration which I proclaimed standing among 
 ■** them ; * Concerning the resurrection of the dead I 
 -• am judged by you this day.' " 
 
 . 14. The God of our fathers.'] The Roman law forbad the Introduction 
 of new gods. I'his therefore was a very just and proper defence before 
 a Roman Governour. See Lardner's Cred. i. b. i. c. viii. p. 423. 
 
 16. Exercise myself] Raphelius, and others, have shown that ae-xZ is 
 thus used without a case, ifxav^h being understood. 7'he ingenious con- 
 jecture of tv riTOy ihis one thuig, is therefore unnecessary. 
 
 To have.} Or, in having: Iv tw ^x^'"' 
 
 18, 19. If we take the reading of rr/sf Ja, wif;h Griesbach, we must 
 render ; " At which time they found me — tumult : now these [sc. who 
 " found me] were certain Jews of Asia, who ought &c." 
 
 21. Unless &c.] This was matter of offence to the Sadducees, a very 
 powerful sect at that time. C iv. i. v. 17. xxiii. 7. 
 
ACTS XXIV. XXV, 169 
 
 CHAP. Then Felix deferred them, and said; "Having 
 « obtained more exact knowledge of that religion, 
 
 22 " when Lysias the commander shall come down, I will 
 
 23 " determine your matter." And he commanded a 
 centurion that Paul should be kept, and to let him have 
 liberty, and that he should forbid none of PauVs ac- 
 quaintance to minister £or come near] unto him. 
 
 24 And after some days, Felix came widi his wife 
 Drusilla, who was a Jewess, and sent for Paul, and 
 
 25 heard him concerning belief in Christ. And as he 
 discoursed of justice, and temperance, and the judg- 
 ment to come, Felix vra.s struck with fear, and an- 
 swered ; " Depart for the present ; and, when I have a 
 
 26 " convenient time, I will send for thee." He hoped 
 also at the same time that money would have been 
 given him by Paul, £that he might loose him:] for 
 which cause he sent for him oftener, and conversed 
 
 27 with him. But after two years Porcius Festus suc- 
 "CHAP ^^^^^^ Felix, and Felix wishing to gratify the Jews, 
 . XXV.left Paul bound. 
 
 • 1 Now when Festus came into the province, after three 
 
 2 days he went up from Cesarea to Jerusalem. Then 
 
 tlie high-priest, and the chief of the Jews, brought an 
 
 22. This punctuation is proposed by Beza, Grotius, and Hammond ; 
 in the French Mans Testament, 1667; and by Pyle, Markland, and 
 Wakefield. See Bovvyer, 4to. It suggested itself to me, before I had 
 seen any authority for it. 
 
 Readers of Plato and Xenophon know how often, <j»i<r4 is inserted in 
 the middle of a sentence. See also c. xxv. 5. 
 
 24. Drusilla.] Daughter of Herod Agrippa, a woman of great beauty; 
 whom Felix had seduced from her husband Azizus, king of the 
 Emesenes. 
 
 25. Of justice, temperance.'] Tacitus charges FeUx with ssevitia, libido, 
 et cuncta malefacta. See Lardner, Cred. i. 41. 
 
 26. Money, &c.] Lardner and Doddridge observe that Paul had 
 mentioned, v. 17, the contributions which he had brought to Jerusalem; 
 all of which might not have been yet distributed, in the opinion of Felix* 
 and they add, with Grotius, that so leading a Christian was likely to be 
 redeemed. See Cred. i. p. 45. 
 
 -21. Bound.] Agreeably to the prophecy, c. xx. 23. See also c. xxii. 30. 
 
J70 ACTS XXV. 
 
 CHAP.accusatlon before him against Paul, and besought him, 
 
 * desiring a favour concerning Paulf that Festus would 
 
 3 send for him to Jerusalem; purposing to lie in wait, 
 
 4' that they might destroy him on the way. But Festus 
 
 ans^wered, that Paul should be kept at Cesarea, and 
 
 5 that he himself would shortly depart thither. " Let 
 " such, therefore, among you," saith he, " as can be 
 " accusers^ go down with me, and accuse this man, if 
 
 6 ** there be any thing amiss in him." And when he had 
 passed among them not more than eight or ten days, 
 he went down to Cesarea; and the next day sat on the 
 judgement-seat, and commanded Paul to be brought. 
 
 7 And when he appeared, the Jews who came down from 
 Jerusalem stood round about, and brought many and 
 heavy accusations [against Paul,] which they could not 
 
 S prove ; while he made his defence, saying ; " Neither 
 " against the law of the Jews, nor against tlie temple, 
 " nor against Cesar, have I offended in any thing." 
 9 But Festus, wishing to gratify the Jews, answered 
 Paul, and said ; ** Art thou willing to go up to Jerusa- 
 ^* lem, and there to be judged of these things before 
 
 10 "me ?" Then Paul said ; " I stand at Cesar's judge- 
 ** ment-seat, where I ought to be judged: to the Jews 
 " I have done no wrong, as thou also very well 
 
 1 ] " knowest. For if I have done wrong, or have com- 
 " mitted any thing worthy of death, I refuse not to 
 " die : but if there be nothing true of the things where- 
 " of these accuse me, no man should give me up to 
 
 12 " gratify tliem. I appeal to Cesar." Then Festus, 
 when he had conferred with the council, answered ; 
 
 S. Concerning Paul'] See xala, 1 Cor. xv. 15. 
 
 10, 11. That by appeal causes were removed out of the provinces to 
 Rome, and that it was very common to send persons from Judea to be 
 tried at Rome, see Lardner's Cred. i. 529. Bishop Pearce affirms that 
 this appeal was the right of a freeman. 
 
 10. At Cesar's judgement-seat.] The tribunal at which the Procurator 
 presided in the name of the Emperor, and by his commission, is rightly 
 called the Emperor's tribunal. See Grot. 
 
 Fery well.] See 2 Tim. i. 18. 
 
ACTS XXV. 171 
 
 CHAP." Hast thou appealed to Cesar ? to Cesar thou shalt 
 
 13 And after some days, king Agrippa and Bernice 
 
 14 came to Cesarea to salute Festus. And when they had 
 continued there many days, Festus related Paul's case 
 to the king, saying ; " There is a certain man left a 
 
 15 " prisoner by Felix : about whom, when I was at Jeru- 
 " salem, the chief-priests and the elders of the Jews laid 
 
 16 " an information, desiring judgement against him. To 
 " whom I answered, that it Is not the custom of the 
 " Romans to give up any man [to death,] before he 
 " that is accused have hh accusers face to face, and 
 " have opportunity to make his defence concerning the 
 
 17 " crime laid to his charge. When therefore they were 
 ** come hither, without making any delay, I sat on the 
 " judgment-seat the day after, and commanded the 
 
 18 " man to be brought : against whom, when his accusers 
 " stood up, they brought none accusation of such 
 
 19 " things as I supposed ; but had against him seme 
 " questions about their own religion, and about one 
 ** Jesus who died, hut whom Paul affirmed to be alive. 
 
 20 " And because I was doubtful about an inquiry into 
 ** such matters, 1 asked Paul whether he was willing to 
 
 13. AgrippaJ] The son of that Herod Agrippa who is mentioned 
 c. xii. 1. He had the tetrarchies of Philip and of Lysanias; having been, 
 removed by Claudius from Cakis to a greater kingdom. See Lardner's 
 Cred. i. ix. 46. and Bishop Pearce. 
 
 Bernice.'] Sister to king Agrip])a, here mentioned. Her father first 
 married her to his own brother, Herod king of Calcis- On becoming a 
 widow she married Polemon king of Cilicia, whom she soon left. The 
 report of her incest with Agrippa is mentioned by Josephus; and alluded 
 to by Juvenal, vi. 157. hi v.'liat period of her life she went to Cesarea 
 cannot be ascertained. See Lardner's Cred. i. 50. Biscoe, i. 49, and 
 Bishop Pearce. 
 
 16. The ciistomJ] See this illustrated in Grotius, Lardner's Cred. i. x. 
 viii, and in Bishop Pearce's note. 
 
 19. Rdig;ion.'\ Festus would not speak disrespectfully of Judaism, and 
 call it superstition, when addressing Agrippa a Jew. 
 
 20. When I doubted about the prudential and just way of inquiring 
 into matters [thIwv MSS.] of this nature, connected with the religion and 
 passions of the people, &c. 
 
 ft2 
 
IT2 ACTS XXV. XXVI. 
 
 CHAP." go to Jerusalem, and there to be judged about these 
 ■ '* things. But when Paul had appealed to be reserved 
 
 21 " to the determination of the August Emperor, I com- 
 " manded him to be kept till I could send him to 
 
 22 " Cesar." Then Agrippa said to Festus ; " T myself 
 " also desire to hear the man." " To-morrow," saitli 
 he, " thou shalt hear him." 
 
 23 On the morrow therefore, when Agrippa was come, 
 and Bernice, with great pomp, and they had entered 
 into the place of hearing, together with tlie commanders 
 and principal men of the city, at the command of 
 
 24 Fesius, Paul was brought. Then Festus saith ; " King 
 " Agrippa, and all that are here present with us, ye 
 " see this man, about whom all the multitude of the 
 " Jews have applied to me, both at Jerusalem, and 
 " here aho, crying out that he ought not to live any 
 
 25 " longer. But I having found that he had committed 
 " nothing worthy of death, and he himself having ap- 
 ** pealed to the August Emperor, I have determined to 
 
 26 " send [him]. Of whom I have nothing certain to 
 " write to our Sovereign. Wherefore I have brought 
 " hirn forth before you, and especially before thee, 
 " king Agrippa, that, after examination, I might have 
 
 27 " somewhat to write. For it seemeth to me unreason- 
 CHAP " ^^^^ ^° ^^^^ ^ prisoner, and not to signify the charges 
 XXVI. " also made against him." 
 
 1 Upon this Agrippa said to Paul ; " Thou art per- 
 " mitted to speak for thyself." Then Paul stretched 
 forth bh hand, and made his defence : 
 
 2 "I think myself happy, king Agrippa, that I shall 
 ** make my defence this day before thee, concerning all 
 
 S " the things of which I am accused by the Jews : be- 
 ** cause thou very well knowest all the customs and 
 " questions which are among the Jews. Wherefore I 
 " beseech thee to hear me patiently : — 
 
 S. rv*f^v Is the accusative absolute. 
 
ACTS XXVI. 173 
 
 CHAP. «< All the Jews know my manner of life from my 
 '" youth, which was passed from the beginning among 
 
 5 " mine ovm nation at Jerusalem: and these have know- 
 "ledge of me from the first, (if they be willing to 
 "testify,) that according to the strictest sect of our 
 
 6 ** religion, I lived a Pharisee. And now I stand and am 
 "judged for the hope of the promise which God made 
 
 7 " to our fathers : unto which promise our twelve tribes, 
 ** serving God with earnestness day and night, hope to 
 " come : concerning which hope, O king CAgrippa,^ 
 
 8 " T am accused by the Jew^s. Why is It esteemed 
 " among you a thing incredible, that God should raise 
 " the dead ? 
 
 9 "I indeed thought with myself, that I ought to do 
 " many things contrary to the name of Jesus of 
 
 iO ** Nazareth. Which things I did also in Jerusalem : 
 " and many of the saints I shut up in prisons, having 
 "received authority from the chief-priests ; and, when 
 " they were put to death, I gave my vote against them : 
 
 11 " and I punished them often in every synagogue, and 
 " compelled them to blaspheme ; and, being exceedingly 
 " mad against them, I persecuted them even to foreign 
 
 12 " cliles. At which time [also,] as I was going to 
 " Damascus, with authority and commission from the 
 
 ■ 13 " chief-priests, at mid-day, O king, I saw on the way 
 
 " a light from heaven, above the brightness of the sun, 
 
 " which shone round about me and those who journeyed 
 
 14 " with me. And, when we were all fallen to the earth, 
 
 " I heard a voice speaking to me, and saying in the 
 
 6. The promise."] Of being raised from the dead. See Hebrews xi.,10, 16: 
 and Jortin's Sermons, vol. vii. p. 273. ed. London. 
 
 9. Jesus of Nazareth.] See c. xxiv. 5. This was language of contempt 
 among the Jews. But Paul was conscious that our Lord's character rose 
 superior to all reproach; and that the imputation itself was groundless, 
 as understood by the enemies of Christ, who applied it to his birth. The 
 apostle seems to speak thus, in imitation of his Lord's humble manner of 
 expressing himself, c. xxii. 8, 
 
 11. To blasjiheme.] To speak evil of Jesus and his religion. 
 
 a3 
 
174. ACTS XXVI. 
 
 CHAP." Hebrew tongue ; « Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou 
 
 * * me ? // // hard for thee to kick against the goads.* 
 
 15 " And I said; < Who art thou, Sir?* And he said; *I 
 
 16 * am Jesus, whom thou persecutest. But rise, and 
 
 * stand on thy feet : for I have appeared unto thee for 
 < this purpose, to appoint thee a minister and a witness 
 
 * both of these things which thou hast seen, and of 
 
 17 * those in which I will appear unto thee ; delivering 
 
 * thee from the people of the Jenvs ; 2indifrom the gentiles, 
 
 18 * unto whom I now send thee, to open their eyes, that 
 
 * they may turn from darkness to light, and from the 
 « power of Satan to God ; that they may receive for- 
 
 * giveness of sins, and inheritance among those that are 
 
 * sanctified, by faith in me.' 
 
 19 " Wherefore, king Agrlppa, I was not disobedient 
 
 20 " to the heavenly vision : but declared first to those in 
 " Damascus, and in Jerusalem, and throughout all the 
 " country of Jiidea, and then to the gentiles, that they 
 " should repent and turn to God, doing works worthy 
 
 21 " of repentance. For these causes the Jews seized me 
 " in the temple, and attempted to kill me. 
 
 22 " Having therefore obtained help from God, to this 
 " day I continue witnessing both to small and great, 
 '* saying none other things than those which both the 
 
 23 " prophets and Moses spake of as about to come : that 
 ** Christ should suffer; and thsii he, being the first who 
 
 14. Against the goads."] A metaphor taken from refractory oxen ; who 
 kick against the goads by which they are driven, and thus wound them- 
 selves more deeply. See Bochart Hieroz. ii. xxxix. 381 : and among his 
 quotations the scholiast on Pindar, Pyth. ii. 173. He observes that 
 Ecclus xxxviii. 25. should be read and pointed thus: 
 
 How can he get wisdom that holdeth the plough. 
 
 And that glorieth in the handle of the plough f" 
 
 That driveth oxen with the goad &c. x'vt.'w. 
 
 16. Here Sv te is equivalent to r^ToSv te ev otg. 
 
 17. Unto whom.] To which gentiles. There was great fortitude in 
 uttering so offensive a truth before Agrippa and other Jews. Paul had 
 experienced the dangerous consequence of avowing his commi^sioix to the 
 gentiles, c. xxii. 22. 
 
 £3. Light.] Knowledge of the true religion^ 
 
ACTS XXVI. XXVII. 175 
 
 CHAP." rose from the dead, should announce light to the 
 
 XXVI 
 
 '" people of the Jews, and to the gentiles." 
 
 24 And as he was thus making his defence, Festus said 
 •with a loud voice ; " Paul, thou art mad : much 
 
 25 " learning driveth thee to madness." Then Paul saith; 
 " I am not mad, most excellent Festus ; but utter the 
 
 26 " words of truth and of a sound mind. For the king 
 " knoweth of these things, before whom I even speak 
 " freely. For I am persuaded that none of these things 
 " is hidden from him: for this was not done in a comer. 
 
 27 " King Agrippa, believest thou the prophets ? I know 
 
 28 " that thou believest them.^' Then Agrippa f said] to 
 Paul ; ** Thou almost persuadest me to become a 
 
 29 "Christian." And Paul [said;] "I would to God, 
 " that not thou only, but likewise all that hear me this 
 " day, were almost and even altogether such as I am, 
 
 30 " except these bonds." Then the king rose up, and 
 the governour also, and Bemice, and those who sat with 
 
 31 them. And when they had gone aside, they spake 
 among themselves, saying j " This man doeth nothing 
 
 32 " worthy of death or of bonds." And Agrippa said 
 CHAP^° Festus; " This man might have been set at liberty, 
 XXVII." if he had not appealed to Cesar." 
 
 1 Now when it was determined that we should sail to 
 Italy, Paul and some other prisoners were delivered to 
 
 2 a centurion of the Augustan band, named Julius. Then 
 we entered into a ship of Adramyttium, and loosed, 
 meaning to sail by the coasts of Asia ; Aristarchus, a 
 
 3 Macedonian of Thessalonica, being with us. And the 
 next day we arrived at Sidon. And Julius treated Paul 
 
 28. Alnmst.'\ 'ev oXiyw sc. fxi^it' propemodum. Palairet. This was a 
 sudden and transient impulse of conviction. 
 
 29, These londs.'] The chain which he carried, and by which his hand 
 •was usually bound to the soldier who guarded him. C xli. 7. xxviii. 20. 
 
 1. tS aTraTJ-XeTv is a Hebraism. See 1 Cor. ii. 2. 
 
 3. Treated Paul humanely.] See also v. 43, and c. xxviii. 14, 16, 
 Bishop Pearce thinks that all this may probably be attributed to Agrippa'i 
 favourable representations. Kote on c. xxvi. 32, ,, • 
 
176 ACTS XXVII. 
 
 CHAP. humanely, and gave^m liberty to go to his friends, to 
 "be taken care of. And when we had loosed thence, we 
 
 4 sailed under Cyprus, because the winds were contrary. 
 
 5 And when we had sailed over the sea of Cilicia and 
 
 6 Pamphylia, we came to Myra, a city of Lycia. And 
 there the centurion found a ship of Alexandria sailing 
 into Italy ; and put us therein. 
 
 7 And when we sailed slowly for many days, and were 
 scarcely come over-against Cnidus, the wind not suffer- 
 ing us, we sailed under Crete, over-against Salmone : 
 
 S and, hardly passing by it, we came to a place which is 
 called The fair havens ; near which was the city of 
 Lasea. 
 9 Now when much time had been spent, and sailing ^ 
 was now become dangerous, because even the Jewish 
 fast was now ended, Paul Avamed them^ saying unto 
 
 10 them ; " Sirs, I perceive that this voyage will be with 
 " harm and much damage, not to the lading and the 
 
 11" ship only, but to ourselves also." However, the 
 centurion believed the pilot, and the owner of the ship, 
 
 12 more than the things spoken by Paul. And because 
 the haven was not commodious to winter in, the greater 
 part advised to loose thence also, if by any means they 
 might reach Phenice, and winter there : nvhich is an 
 haven of Crete, lying toward the south-west and west. 
 
 13 And when the south wind blew softly, having supposed 
 that they should obtain their purpose, they weighed 
 
 14 anchor, and passed close by Crete. But, not long 
 after, a tempestuous wind, called Euroclydon, beat 
 
 9. The Jewish fast.'] The day of atonement in September. Lev. xvi. 29. 
 
 10. To ourselves.] From the hardships and dangers which we shall 
 sustain. 
 
 That the construction on — ^bWsiv is not unexampled, see Raphelivis. 
 
 12. And ivest.1 Solstitiali occidente corus venit. Sen. Q. Nat. v. 16. 4. 
 Wetstein. 
 
 14. Euroclydon.'] This reading is defended by the very learned Mi*. 
 Bryant. eSjoj xXt/'{i»y, eurus inundans. 'Evpanv'KiiLV. MS. A. Euroaquiio. 
 Vulg. ' . 
 
ACTS XXVII. 177 
 
 CHAP-ao-ainst ihe Island. And when the ship was borne away, 
 XXVII • 
 
 'and could not face the wind, we gave her up, and 
 
 \6 were driven. And when we had run under a certain 
 
 small island, called Clauda, we were scarcely able to 
 
 17 become masters of the boat: which when the sailors had 
 taken up, they used helps, underglrding the ship; and, 
 fearing lest they should fall Into the quick-sands, they 
 
 18 struck sail, and thus were driven. And, we being 
 exceedingly tossed by a tempest, the next day they 
 
 19 lightened the ship : and the third day we cast out with 
 
 20 our own hands the tackling of the ship. And when 
 neither sun nor stars appeared for many days, and no 
 small tempest lay on «j, all hope tliat we should be pre- 
 served was thenceforth taken away. 
 
 21 But, after long abstinence, Paul stood in the midst 
 of them, and said ; " Sirs, ye should have hearkened 
 " to me, and not have loosed from Crete, but have 
 
 22 " prevented this harm and damage. And now I ex- 
 " hort you to be of good courage: for there shall be 
 •* no loss of life among you, but of the ship there shall he 
 
 23 " loss. For there stood by me this night an angel of 
 " that God whose I am, and whom I serve, saying ; 
 
 24 * Fear not, Paul ; thou must be brought before Cesar : 
 * and, lo, God hath graciously given to thee all who 
 
 25 * sail with thee.' Wherefore, sirs, be of good courage : 
 " for I believe God, that it will be as it hath been told 
 
 26 " me. However, we must be cast upon a certain 
 « island.*' 
 
 27 But when the fourteenth night was come, as we 
 were driven up and down in the Adriatic sea, about 
 midnight the sailors thought that they drew near to 
 
 28 some country ; and sounded, and found it twenty 
 fathoms ; and, when they had gone a little further, 
 
 29 they sounded again, and found it fifteen fathoms. Then 
 
 17. Helps.'] To strengthen the ship>^ 
 
 Undergirding the ship.'] With cables, or chains, brought round to pre- 
 vent-the sides from starting. See Bishop Pearce. 
 
17S ACTS XXVIL 
 
 CHAP.fearing lest we should fall upon rocks, they cast four 
 'anchors out of the stern, and wished for day. And as 
 
 30 the sailors sought to escape out of the ship, and had 
 let down the boat into the sea, under pretence as if 
 they were about to cast anchors out of the foreship, 
 
 31 Paul said to the centurion, and to the soldiers ; *' Un- 
 " less these remain in the ship, ye cannot be preserved." 
 
 32 Then the soldiers cut off the ropes of the boat, and let 
 her go off. 
 
 33 And, while the day was coming on, Paul besought 
 them all to partake of food, saying ; " To-day is the 
 " fourteenth day of the storm, during which we have 
 " waited, and continued fasting, having taken nothing. 
 
 34, « Wherefore I exhort you to partake of food : for this 
 " concerns your safety : for an hair shall not fall from 
 
 35 " tlie head of any among you.*' And, when he had 
 thus spoken, he took bread, and gave thanks to God 
 before them all ; and, when he had broken it, he began 
 
 S6 to eat. Then they were all of good courage; and they 
 
 87 also took food. Now aU of us in the ship were two 
 
 38 hundred and seventy persons. And when they were 
 satisfied with food, they lightened the ship, and threw 
 the corn into the sea. 
 
 39 And when it was day, they knew not the land ; but 
 they observed a certain creek with an even shore, into 
 which they were determined, if it were possible, to 
 
 40 thrust the ship. And when they had taken up the 
 anchors, they committed the ship to the sea, and loosed 
 the bands of the rudders, and hoisted up the mainsail 
 
 29. Oil of the stern.] Bishop Pearce quotes from Valerius Flaccus, 
 V. 72, Puppe sedens placidas dimiserat anchora terras. 
 
 The large modern Egyptian ships called saiqucs always carry their 
 anchors at their stern. Sir John Chardin. Harmer ii. 497. 
 
 33. Fastivg.] In a manner without food, having taken very little. See 
 Matth. xi. 18. Krebsius, and Doddridge. 
 
 40. j4?id loosed the hands of the rudders.^ In order to steer the ship. 
 TTiat the ships of those times had two rodders, see the quotations in 
 Wetstein, Doddridge, and Bishop Pearce. 
 
ACTS XXVir. XXVIII. 179 
 
 CHAP, to the wind, and made toward shore. And havine 
 ' reached a place which had the sea on both sides, they 
 ran the ship on ground ; and the fore-part stuck fast, 
 and remained immoveable, but the hinder-part was 
 
 42 broken by the violence of the waves. Now the counsel 
 of the soldiers was, to kill the prisoners ; lest any of 
 
 43 them should swim out, and escape. But the centurion, 
 wishing to preserve Paul, kept them from their pur- 
 pose, and commanded that those who could swim 
 should cast themselves into the sea, and get first to land : 
 
 44 and that the rest should save themselves^ some on boards, 
 CHAP ^^'^ some on things belonging to the ship : and thus it 
 
 XXVIIl.came to pass that all escaped safe to land. 
 
 1 And when they had escaped safe, they then knew 
 
 2 that the island was called Melita. And the barbarians 
 shewed us no common humanity : for they kindled a 
 fire, and brought us all to it, because of the present 
 rain, and because of the cold. 
 
 3 ' And when Paul had gathered a bundle of sticks, 
 
 and laid them on the fire, a viper came out of the 
 
 4 heat, and fastened on his hand. And when the bar- 
 barians saw the serpent hanging on his hand, they said 
 among themselves ; " No doubt this man is a mur- 
 " therer, whom, though he hath escaped the sea, yet 
 
 5 *' Vengeance hath not permitted to live." But Paul 
 
 To the wind.'] aS^a is understood in the Greek. 
 
 41. Having reached a place.] They lauded on a cape; and not where 
 they had proposed, v. 39. 
 
 43. Bishop Pearee observes that the comma may be placed at a7ropfn-lo\!ai: 
 and that this word is sometimes used with eauraj, and sometimes without 
 it, is shown by Alberti and Kypke. 
 
 1. They then kneii.] We knew. Some MSS. and verss. 
 
 Melita.] " It is commonly supposed that Paul was by shipwracke cast 
 on this island [of Malta]. But it is with greater reason to be thought 
 that it was the other MeUta in the Adriaticke betweeA.Corcyra and lUyria, 
 and better agreeth with that which Paul writeth of, the apostle's trouble 
 and shipwracke in the Adriaticke, out of which sea it is not to be gathered 
 by the text that Paul and the rest were driven." Knolles's History of the 
 Turks: p. 795. fol. London. 1603. See Malta in the Index. See aW 
 Bryant's Dissertation. 
 
 4. Ferigeance.] A.'xn, a person. Markland. Bishop Pearee. 
 
180 ACTS XXVIIT. 
 
 CHAP, shook ofF the serpent Into the fire, and suffered no 
 XXV in 
 
 'harm. However, they expected that he would have 
 
 6 swollen, or fallen d©wn dead suddenly ; but expecting 
 a great while, and seeing no harm befal him, they 
 changed their minds, and said that he was a god. 
 
 7 Now in the neighbourhood of that place were pos- 
 sessions of the chief man of the island, whose name 
 w^as Publius ; who received us, and entertained us 
 
 8 kindly three days. And it came to pass that the 
 father of Publius lay sick of a fever, and of a flux : to 
 whom Paul entered in, and prayed, and put his hands 
 
 S on him, and cured him. So when this was done, 
 
 others also, that had diseases in the island, came and 
 10 were cured: who also bestowed on us many honours; 
 
 and, when we departed, laded the ship with such things 
 
 as were necessary. 
 i 1 . And, after three months, we departed in a ship of 
 
 Alexandria, which had wintered in the island ; whose 
 
 12 sign was Castor and Pollux. And having landed at 
 
 1 3 Syracuse, we remained there tliree days. And thence 
 w^e coasted round, and came to Rhegium : and after 
 one day the south wind blew, and we came the second 
 
 \^ day to Puteoli : wdiere we found brethren, and were 
 desired to remain with them seven days : and then we 
 
 15 went tow^ard Rome. And when the brethren heard 
 about us, they came thence to meet us as far as 
 ApplI forum, and the Three taverns : whom when 
 Paul saw, he thanked God, and took courage. 
 
 16 And when we came to Rome, [the centurion de- 
 livered the prisoners to the captain of the guard, but^ 
 Paul was suffered to remain apart, with the soldier 
 
 17 who kept him. And it came to pass after three days, 
 that Paul called the chief of the Jews together. And 
 when they were assembled, he said to them ; " Bre- 
 " thren, though I have committed nothing against my 
 *' people or the customs of our fathers, yet I was de- 
 «< livered a prisoner from Jerusalem into the hands of 
 
A c T s xxviii. isr 
 
 CHAP. « the Romans : who, -when they had examined me. 
 
 XXVIII 
 
 '" would have released me, since there was no cause of 
 
 19 " death in me. But when the Jews spake against this, 
 " I was compelled to appeal uiito Cesar ; not as 
 
 20 ■<* having aught to accuse my nation of. On this 
 " account therefore I have called for you, that I 
 " might see youy and speak with j'(5a .* because for the 
 
 21 " hope of Israel I am bound with this chain." Then 
 they said unto him ; " AVe have neither received letters 
 *' from Judea concerning thee, nor hath any one of 
 " our brethren who came hither related or spoken any 
 
 22 " tiling bad of thee. But we desire to hear from thee 
 " what thou thinkest : for, as to this sect, we know 
 
 23 " that every where it is spoken against.-' And when 
 they had appointed him a day, many came to him 
 into his lodging : to whom he explained and gave 
 testimony to the kingdom of God, using persuasion to 
 tliem about the things concerning Jesus, both out of 
 the law of Moses, and out of the prophets, from 
 
 24< morning till evening. And some believed the things 
 
 25 which v/ere spoken, and some disbelieved them. So 
 \vhen they agreed not among themselves, they de- 
 parted, after Paul had said one thing; " Well spake 
 *', the Holy Spirit to our fathers by the prophet Isaiah, 
 
 26 " saying ; * Go to this people, and say ; Hearing ye 
 
 * will hear, and will not understand; and seeing ye 
 
 27 * will see, and will not perceive. For the heart of 
 
 * this people is become gross, and their ears are dull of 
 
 * hearing, and their eyes they have closed ; lest they 
 
 * should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, 
 
 * and understand with their heart, and should be con- 
 2S * verted, and I should heal them.' Be it known 
 
 " therefore to you, that the salvation of God is sent 
 
 19. To accuse my nation of.] Before Cesar. ** Not that I have a design 
 to accuse my nation of any thing." Larduer SuppL to Cred, ii. 2.59. 
 
 ^'J. Spoken against.] Observe the veracity of the historian; and bis 
 conridtnice in the truth of the gospel. 
 
 R 
 
182 ACTS XXVIIL 
 
 CHAP." to the Gentiles; who will hearken also to it." fAnd 
 XXVIII • 
 
 'when he had said these words the Jews departed, and 
 
 29 had great disputing among themselves. j] 
 
 30 And Paul dwelt two whole years in hi* own hired 
 house, and received all who came in unto him ; 
 
 SI preaching the kingdom of God, and teaching those 
 things which concern the Lord Jesus Christ, with all 
 freedom of speech, unhindered. 
 
 29. This verse seems to have been added by some cautious ceader, ta 
 honour of the apostle. 
 
THE 
 
 riRST EPISTLE OF PAUL 
 
 TO THE 
 
 CORINTHIANS. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 1 Paul, called to he an apostle of Jesus Christ, by the 
 will of God, and Sosthenes our brother, to the church 
 
 2 of God which is at Corinth, to those that are sanctified 
 through Christ Jesus, called to be saints, and to all that 
 in every place call on the name of our Lord Jesus 
 
 3 Christ, both their Lord, I say, and our's : favour be. 
 unto you, and peace, from God our Father, and froin 
 the Lord Jesus Christ. -:\- 
 
 4 I thank my God always on your account, for his 
 
 5 favour which is given you through Jesus Christ: for 
 ye have been enncaed by him in every thing, in all 
 
 The main design of Paul, in this epistle, is to support his own 
 authority, dignity, and credit, with the so5hd pjirt of the church ; to 
 vindicate himself from the aspersions and calumnies of the opposite party; 
 to lessen the credit of the chief and leading men in it, by intimating their 
 miscarriages, and showing their no cause of glorying or being glorified 
 in ; that so withdrawing their party from the admiration and esteem of 
 those their leaders, he might break the faction ; and, putting an end to 
 the division, might reunite them with the uncorrupted part of the church ; 
 that they might all unanimously submit to the authority of 'his divine 
 mission, and with one accord receive and keep the doctrine and directions 
 he had delivered to them. 
 
 He also answers some questions which the Corinthians had proposed to 
 him, and resolves some doubts. Locke's Synopsis of this epistle. 
 
 1. An apostle.] Paul asserts his apostleship, because a party in the 
 church of Corinth opposed him. 
 
 Sosthenes.] See Acts xviii. 17. He fortifies himself by using this name. 
 The mention of it is no less humble than wise. 
 
 2. That are saticti/ied.] Haye the means of becoming holy. 
 In every place.] Throughout Achaia. 2Cor.i. 1. 
 
 Il2 
 
184 I. CORINTHIANS!. 
 
 CHAP.utterance, and in all knowledge; according as the 
 testimony concerning Christ \v:is confirmed among you : 
 
 7 so that ye are inferior in no gift; looking for the 
 
 8 manifestation of our Lord Jesus Christ: who will also 
 establish you Irreproachable to the end, ever: in the day 
 
 9 of our Lord Jesus Christ. God /V faithful, by whom 
 ye have been called into a fellowship with his son Jesus 
 Christ our Lord. 
 
 20 Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same thing, 
 and ihat there be no divisions among you; hwt that ye 
 be perfectly joined together in the same mind^ and In 
 
 11 the same judgment. For it hath been declared to me 
 concerning you, my brethren, by those t/mt are of the 
 household of Chloe, that there are contentions among 
 
 12 you. Now I mean this, that every one of you saith, I 
 am of Paul ; and I, of Apollos ; and I, of Peter ; and 
 
 13 I, of Christ. Is Christ divided? was Paul crucified for 
 
 rti'^r.'jnre.] This refers to the gift qf tongii€s: and thus a proper 
 
 d'Ux-,caon^i5 macje between this and the following word. See 2 Cor. viii. 7. 
 
 Amuvledge.] Of the truths aiid privileges of Christianity. See 
 
 c. xii. 8. • ' ■' 
 
 ^: "J».gree?.W5r to the mannfir in ^-hidh the gospel, attested by Chrisf, 
 [c. ii. 1. 2 Tim. i. 8.] was confirmed among you: you having received 
 those jifts by which it was established. 
 
 8. MHio refers to Christ ; and in the day of the Lnrd Jesus may welliie 
 rendered in his day. See v. 4 : and the note on John iv. I. 
 
 Speak the same thing ] Believe and profess the same leading doctrines. 
 
 D-icisiijns.'] These divisions, or schisms, consisted in raiiking them- 
 selves under different leaders. See f. 12. c. iii. 4. 
 
 11. Contentions.'] As to the superiority of your different leaders. 
 
 12. Every one.] Not all, but many: as c. xiv. 26. Not that the 
 Corinthians actually divided themselves under Paul, Apollos, and Peter. 
 See c. iv. 6. Both here, and c. iii. 4, 5, the Apostle insinuates that they 
 had different leaders, without naming them. But if it was improper that 
 they should rank themselves under such names, it was much more im- 
 proper to set up those heads of parties [c. iv. 15, 18, 19. 2 Cor. xi. 13,15.] 
 who had no real excellence in themselves, or rank in the Christian church; 
 no claim of having converted them, like Paul; no eloquence and mighti- 
 ness in the scriptures, like Apollos ; no intimate converse with Christ, 
 like Peter. 
 
 y^nd I, of ChrisLl I understand this as an intimation that some were 
 sound among them. 
 
 13. He, with much delicacy, uses his own name; and not that of 
 .folios or Peter. 
 
I. C O R I N T H I A N S I. 1S5 
 
 CHAP.you ? or were ye baptized into the name of Paul ? I 
 ^ thank God that I baptized none of you, but Crispus 
 
 15 and Gaius : so that none can say that I baptized into 
 
 16 mine own name. But I baptized the household of 
 Stephanas also : besides, I know not that I baptized 
 any other. 
 
 17 For Christ sent me not to baptize, but rather to 
 preach the gospel ; though not with wisdom of speech, 
 lest the cross of Christ should be made of none effect. 
 
 IS For the preaching of the cross is to those that are lost 
 foolishness ; but to us that are saved, it is the power of 
 
 19 God. For it is written, " I will destroy the wisdom of 
 ** those that are wise, and bring to noticing the know- 
 
 20 *' ledge of those that are knowing." Where is the wise? 
 where is the scribe? where is the disputer of this world? 
 hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world ? 
 
 21 For after that, through the wisdom of God, the world 
 
 15. "iv« expressses not the design, but merely the event. See Bishop 
 Pearce. " So that I have cut off all occasion from my opponents of 
 asserting that, instead of baptizing into the name of Christ and making 
 disciples to him, 1 baptized into my own name and made disciples to 
 myself." 
 
 1 7. Not to haptize.] Not so much to baptize, as to preach the gospel. 
 See Bishop Pearce. 
 
 Ifisiium. of spsp.ch^ Learned and eloquent preaching. See c ii. 1,4, 13. 
 His opponents seem to have gloried in their learning and eloquence ; and 
 to have reflected on h'm for the want of them. 
 
 Leit the cross of Chris/ &c.J Lest the great doctrines of Christianity, 
 and especially that of Christ crucified, [v. 18. c. ii. 2.] should want their 
 proper force ; the recommendation arising from the evidence of miracles. 
 C. ii. 5. 
 
 18. For the gospel needs not such support as your philosophy rests on: 
 because it is the power of God. 
 
 To those that are losf.'] Those who remain in a perishing state, through 
 their evil deeds and unbelief. 
 
 To us that are saved.^ To us Christian converts who are in a state of 
 justification and salvation. 
 
 The power of God.] As to its proofs, and its motives to holiness. 5ee 
 Rom. i. 16. 
 
 19. This power appears in the triumph of the gospel over the v/isdom 
 of the world. 
 
 20. Where is the wise Greek? Where is the learned Jew? Where is 
 the disputant of the Grecian schools ? 
 
 Made foolish.'] Shown it to be folly, comparatively speaking. 
 
 i2 1 . I say, shown the wisdom of this world to be comparative foUy. 
 
 r3 
 
186 I. CORINTHIANS I. 
 
 CHAP.by ifs wisdom knew not God, it pleased God to save by 
 the foolishness of preaching those who believe. For 
 
 22 the Jews require signs, and tlie Greeks seek after wis- 
 
 23 dom : but we preach Christ crucified ; to the Jews a 
 
 24 stumbling-block, and to the gentiles foolishness; but to 
 those that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the 
 
 25 power of God, and the wisdom of God. For the 
 foolishness of God is wiser than men; and the weakness 
 of God is stronger than men. 
 
 26 For ye see brethren, those of you who are called ; 
 that not many of you are wise men according to the 
 
 27 flesh, not many mighty, net many noble: but God 
 hath chosen the foolish things of the world, to shame 
 those that are wise ; and God hatli chosen the weak 
 things of the world, to shame the things which are 
 
 28 mighty ; and the base things of tha world, and the 
 things which are despised, hath God chosen, \_yea^ and] 
 the things which are not, to bring to nought the things 
 
 29 which are : so that none can glory before God. 
 
 30 And by Him ye are in Christ Jesus, whom God hath 
 
 For the gospel saves believers; whereas the world had not even the 
 knowledcre of God. 
 
 Through, the irisdom of God.] He not thinking it fit to grant a general 
 revelation sooner. Acts xvii. 30. 
 
 Bi/ its iiisdom.'] By their natural abilities. 
 
 Jt pleased God.} It was his good pleasure; an act of his gxrodness, not 
 of his justice. 
 
 The foolishness of preaching."] What appears so to worldly and prejudiced 
 men ; who expect a display of earthly grandeur, and who are used to 
 system, reasoning, and eloquence. 
 
 22. Signs.] To usher in a temporal Messiah. 
 
 25. This verse is explained by v. 27, and proved by v. 26, 27. 
 
 26. Not many^ Therefore some converts of those classes v/ere made. 
 See on Rom. xvi. 23. 
 
 27. The foolish things."] That is, persons. 
 
 28. And ignoble and despised persons, and even gentiles regarded by 
 the Jews as nothing, [Deut. xxxii. 21. 1 Pet. ii. 10.] to substitme rhem 
 in the place of the people of God. 
 
 30. By Him.] Not by human agency, but by the efficiency of God, by 
 his goodness, wisdom, and power, ye are disciples of Christ Jesus: whom 
 God has made to us wisdom in religious matters; justification, by our 
 being admitted into the gospel-covenant ; sanctification by the Spirit, and 
 by his doctrines ; and redemption from sin and its effects. 
 
I. CORINTHIANS I. II. 187 
 
 made unto us wisdom, and justification, and sanctifica* 
 pjTAption* and redemption: so that, as it is written, "He 
 II. " who glorieth, let him glory in the Lord." 
 
 1 And accordingly I, brethren, when I came to you, 
 came not with excellency of speech, or of wisdom, de- 
 
 2 daring to you the testimony of God. For I determined 
 not to know any thing among you, but Jesus Christ, 
 
 3 and him crucified. And I was with you in weakness, 
 
 4 and in much fear and trembling. Ai?d my speech 
 and my preaching luere not with persuasive words 
 of' wisdom, but with demonstration of the Spirit, 
 
 5 and of power: that your faith might not be through 
 the wisdom of men, but through the power of 
 God. 
 
 6 However, we speak wisdom among those that are 
 perfect : yet not the wisdom of this world, nor of the 
 
 7 princes of this world, who nv'tll come to nought : but 
 we speak the wisdom of God in his mystery, coen the 
 hidden tuisdom v/hich God predetermined before the 
 
 8 world for our glory : which none of the princes of this 
 world knew : (for, if they had known it, they would 
 
 9 not have crucified the Lord of glory:) but, as it is 
 written, " Things v.'hich eye hath not seen, nor ear 
 
 2. Not to knoic.'] Not to own, or show any knowledg^e. Locke. If 
 •we read tS ElJsvat, this is equivalent to rii^l!?. See Acts iii. 12. xxvii. 1. 
 
 3. In tveakness.'] He refers to his bodily infirmities, his less graceful 
 speech, and manual labour. 2 Cor. x. 10. 
 
 Fear and tremlling.'] Solicitous diligence in preaching, and fear of 
 giving offence. See an opposite conduct, 2 Cor. xi. 20. 
 
 6. Perfect.'] Perfectly instructed ; or, of full stature in Christ. NnTricy 
 is opposed, c. iii. 1. xlii. 11. xiv. 20. Hebr. v. 13, 14. 
 
 Of this icorld.'] Aiiv may refer to gentiles as well as Jews. Rom. xii. 2. 
 c. i. 20. 2 Cor. iv. 4. Eph. ii. 2. vi. 12. 2 Tim. iv. 10. Tit. ii. 12. 
 
 If ho will come to nought.'] Who will be done away ; whereas Christ 
 and his gospel will remain for ever. 
 
 7. In his mysteri/.] Of calling the gentiles into his church. 
 Hidden.] But obscurely hinted at. R.om. xiv. or xvi. 25. 
 
 For our glory.] He places himself among the gentiles, in that delicate 
 and engaging manner which is usual to him. 
 
 8. None of the ininces of this world.} Neither the Jewish rulers nor 
 Pilate. 
 
188 I. CORINTHIANS 11. 
 
 CHAP." heard, neither have they entered into the heart of 
 " man, God hath prepared for those who love him.** 
 
 10 But God hath revealed them to us by [his] Spirit; for 
 the Spirit searcheth all things, even the deep things of 
 
 11 God. For virhat man knoweth the things of a man, but 
 the spirit of a man which is in him ? In like manner 
 also none knoweth the things of God, but the Spirit of 
 
 12 God. Now we have not received the spirit of the 
 world, 'but the Spirit which is from God ; that we may 
 know the things which have been freely given to us of 
 
 13 God: which things we speak also, not in the words 
 which man's wisdom teacheth, but which the Spirit 
 teacheth; comparing spiritual things with spiritual. 
 
 14- But the sensual man receiveth not the things of the 
 Spirit of God : for they are foolishness to him ; nor 
 can he know them, because tliey are spiritually sevirched 
 
 15 out. But the spiritual vmn searcheth out all things ; 
 
 16 yet he himself is searched out by no man. For 
 who knoweth the mind of the Lord, that he may 
 
 10. But these things, which are graciously bestowed on the gentiles> 
 God hath revealed &c. Eph. i. 9. iii. 3 — 7. 
 
 To us.'] He speaks in the plural number, to avoid ostentation. 
 
 7he deep I kings of God.] Among which is the mystery of calling the 
 gentiles. 
 
 The Spirit of God-I As much one with God, as the conscious and 
 thinking principle of a man is one with that individual. 
 
 12. The spirit of the irorid.] Showing itself in worldly wisdom, and 
 in the ostentation of learning and eloquence, 
 
 13. Not in the words which the schools of rhetoric and philosophy 
 teach. . 
 
 Comparing spiritual things with spiritual.^ Comparing [2 Cor. x. 12.] 
 one revelation with another: using our reason, as Peter did, Acts x. 28 j 
 and Paul himself, Acts xvi. 9, 10. 
 
 14. The sensual mau.'} He that hath the spirit of the world: v. 12 i 
 the carnal man : c. iii- 1, 3. " He that is wholly devoted and enslaved to 
 earthly things, and entirely taken up with the concerns of this life.** 
 Le Clerc. 
 
 Nor can he know them.'] In the ordinary course of things, he must have 
 a strong indisposition toward them. 
 
 15. Searcheth out all thi7igs.] Reasoning upon and comparing; the 
 revelations of the Spirit, which unfold the whole plan of Christianity. 
 
 Is searched out by no man.'] By none of you to whom he preaches, so 
 as to be instructed by such: v. 16. 
 
 16. JVhoi]^ Of the wisest scribes and philosophers. 
 
I. CORINTHIANS IL III. 189 
 
 -,„ ,p instruct the spiritual man? But we have the miud of 
 III. Christ. 
 
 1 Moreover, brethren, I could not speak to you as to 
 
 2 spiritual ; but as to carnal, as to babes in Christ. I fed 
 you with milk, not with meat : for ye were not then 
 
 3 able to hear it, nor indeed are ye now able. For ye are 
 still carnal : for whereas there is among you envying, 
 and strife, [and divisions,] are ye not carnal, and walk 
 
 4 according to the manner of men ? For when one saith, 
 " I am of Paul," and another, " I am of Apollos," are 
 ye not carnal ? 
 
 5 Who then is Paul, and who is Apollos? Ministers by 
 whom ye believed ; and that according as the Lord gave 
 
 6 to each of us, I planted; Apollos watered ; but God 
 
 7 gave the increase. So that neither is he that planteth 
 any thing, nor he that watereth ; but God that giveth 
 
 8 the increase. Now he that planteth, and he that 
 watereth, are one; and each will receive his own re- 
 
 9 ward, according to his own labour. For we are workers 
 together with God : ye are God's husbandry, ye are 
 
 10 God's building. According to the favour of God 
 
 The mind of Christ."] The mind which the Spirit, sent by Christ, in- 
 spires. The phrase is equivalent to being spiritual: v. \5. 
 
 1. Another reason why I did not preach to you in a higher manner 
 was your inability to hiear. 
 
 Could not.'] Withpropriety and prudence. See Mark vi. 5. 
 
 Spiritual.'] Men whose mind and conduct were right, and worthy of 
 the spiritual gifts communicated to some among them. 
 
 We must apply what is isaid in this verse to the bulk of the Corinthiatis. 
 Some of them were spiritual. 1 Cor. i. 5. 2 Cor. viii. 7- See Whitby. 
 
 2. After B^uya, a verb, like i Ja;xa, must be supplied. We see often in 
 the best authors that the verb cannot be applied to all the substantives 
 governed by it. 
 
 3. According to the manner of men.'] As having the spirit of the world. 
 c. ii. 12. 
 
 6. Gave the increase.] "By the miraculous powers communicated to us, 
 and by the influence of his Spirit. 
 
 8. One.] One thing in design, interest, afFectlon. Idem agunt nego- 
 tium. Grot. 
 
 9. For as we are fellow-workers with God, 2 Cor. vl. 1, he will be our 
 rewarder. 
 
 Husbaridry.] Some prefer rendering field. See Whitby. Pfoi^yi^v est 
 omne quod ab agricolis excolitur. Grot. 
 
lyo I. CORINTHIANS III. 
 
 CHAP.which hath been given unto me, I laid the foundatioi? 
 
 as a wise master-builder: and another buildeth on it. 
 
 But let every man take heed how he buildeth on it. 
 
 Jl For none other foundation can any man lay, than 
 
 12 what is laid, which is Jesus Christ. But if any man 
 build upon this foundation, gold, silver, precious stones,, 
 wood, grass, stubble, every man's work will be mani- 
 
 13 fest ; for the great day will shew it, because it will be 
 revealed with fire ; and the fire wnll try every man's 
 
 14 work, of what kind it is. If any man's work remain, 
 
 15 which he hath built on /V, he will receive a reward. If 
 any man's work shall be burnt, he will suffer loss ; but 
 he himself will be saved ; yet so as through the fire. 
 
 16 Know ye not that ye are the temple of God: and 
 
 17 that the Spirit of God dwelleth myou? If any man 
 corrupt the temple of God, God will corrupt him : for 
 
 J 8 the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are. Let 
 none deceive himself. If any among you seem to be 
 wise in this world, let him become a fool, that he may 
 
 19 be wise. For the wisdom of this world is foolishness 
 with God. For it is written : " He taketh the wise in 
 
 10. Wise!\ Because he made Jesus Christ the foundation : f. 1 1. 
 
 11. For the superstructure should be agreeable to the foundation. 
 
 12. Precious stones.] Isai. liv. 11,12. Rev. xxi. 18. 
 
 Grass.] This was dry, and easily burnt, in the hot eastern countries. 
 Matth. vl. 30. Good and bad doctrines are meant. 
 
 13. Day.] The day of judgment ; which day will be revealed witH 
 fire : 2 Pet. iii. 10 : or, as it were with fire ; God trying every work and 
 doctrine. 
 
 15. He idll suffer loss."] In shame, and a diminution of reward. 
 
 Will le saved!] Veniam utcunque consequetur, si resipiscat. Erasmus. 
 He will escape with danger and difficulty, so as through the midst of a 
 conflagration. See Jia, c. x. 1. 1 Pet. iii. 20. and Wetstein's Quotations. 
 The expression is proverbial. 
 
 17. Cnrmpf the temple of God.] By falee doctrines, bad example, con- 
 tentious behaviour. 
 
 18. Seem to be wise-] Hence it follows that the factious leaders thought 
 themselves wise: and the question, Know ye not &c. v. 16, may imply 
 this. 
 
 In this ivorld.] In the wisdom and learning of this world ; v. 19. 
 Lei him become a fool.] Let him embrace the true wisdom of the 
 gospel, which the world deems foolishness. 
 
r. CORINTHIANS III. IV. 191 
 
 €HAP.« their own craftiness." And again ; " The Lord 
 * " knoweth the reasonings of the wise, that they are vain.*' 
 
 21 Let none tlierefore glory in men : for all things are 
 
 22 your's ; whether Paul, or Apollos, or Peter, or the 
 world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to 
 
 ^„^pCome; all things [are] your's: and ye are Christ's; 
 IV. and Christ is God's. 
 
 1 Let a man so account of us, as of ministers of Christ, 
 
 2 and stewards of the mysteries of God. Now it is re- 
 5 quired in stewards that a man be found faithful. But 
 
 with me it is a very small thing tliat I should be judged 
 by you, or by human enquiry: yea, I do not even 
 
 4 judge myself. For I am conscious to myself of no- 
 thing ev'tly yet I am not hereby justified : but he that 
 
 5 judgeth me is the Lord. Judge nothing therefore be- 
 fore the time ; until the Lord come, who both will 
 bring to light the hidden things of darkness, and will 
 make manifest the counsels of the hearts : and then 
 every man will have praise from God. 
 
 tZl. Glornj in men.'] As you do in your new leaders. 
 For all things are your's.'] Your teachers are your servants for the sake 
 ■of Christ: and all things are subservient to your salvation. 
 
 22. Whether Paul, or Apollos, or Peter : or all things which the world 
 afFords : Rom. viii. 28: or life, as exercising your virtues, and prolong- 
 ing your usefulness : or death, as displayino; your faith and patience, and 
 leading to glory: or things present, the gifts of the Spirit, the good or 
 evil things of life : or things to come, the happiness and immortaUty 
 which you shall inherit : all things are for the benefit of Christ's faithful 
 disciples, and work together for their good. 
 
 23. And Christ is your sole head ; not any leader among men. 
 
 1. Let none glory in us; but let us be considered in our proper 
 character. 
 
 The mysteries of God.] Formerly hidden, or remotely intimated, but 
 now revealed - 
 
 2. Now.] To "Kotmv is used as a connexive particle, like cxterum. 
 Grotius. 
 
 3. That I should he judged.] Searched out, examined, so as to he 
 justified: v. 4. See hf^cspa, c. i. 8. iii. 13. v. 5. Sir Norton Knatchbuil's 
 note is, Ab humano judicio. Sermone Anglico vocatur, A daysman, qui 
 delectus est judex inter fratrem et fratrem, forte a dicendo diem, in quo 
 judicium feret arbiter : qux phrasis est Latinis familiaris. 
 
 4. Yet I am not hereby jus tijied.] Yet I do not rest my vindication on 
 thisx but on Gods decision at the last day. 
 
192 I. CORINTHIANS IV. 
 
 CHAP. Now these things, brethren, I have transferred to 
 myself, and to Apollos, for your sakes j that ye may 
 
 6 learn in us not to think of men above that vi^hich is here 
 written, that no one of you be puffed up in behalf of 
 
 7 one against another. For who maketh thee to dltTer 
 from another ? and what hast thou which thou didst not 
 
 receive? But if thou didst only receive ;/, why dost 
 
 8 thou glory as if thou hadst not received it? Now ye 
 are full, now ye are rich, ye have reigned without us : 
 and I wish ye did reign, that we also might reign with 
 
 9 you. For I think [that] God hath brought forth us 
 apostles last on the theatre, as devoted to death : for we 
 have been made a spectacle to the world, both to 
 
 10 angels and to men. We are fools for the sake of Christ, 
 but Ye a; V wise in Christ; We are weak, but Ye are 
 
 6. Transferred.] I have shown in myself, Apollos, and Peter, that we 
 should not be set in opposition by you, and have parties denominated 
 from us. Much less should you rank yourselves under your present 
 leaders. 
 
 Paul does not name the leaders, from motives of prudence and mild- 
 ness : and in like manner he does not directly reflect on their craft and 
 secular views; v. 5. c. iii. 19. 
 
 In 7is.] In wliose favour circumstances are strongest, if any should be 
 adhered to but Christ. 
 
 H'hich is here writtoul Which 1 have written in this epistle. C. iii. 6, 21 . 
 iv. 1. 
 
 Be pvffed np &c.] That none of you be elated on account of your 
 superior wisdom, in extolling one teacher and depressing another. 
 
 7. Thee.! Any proud factious teacher. 
 
 Receive.] Whether natural faculties, or spiritual gifts. 
 
 8. Now, in my absence, ye are full of knowledge, and rich in spiritual 
 gifts: ye have triumphed and reigned without me, who converted you, 
 and communicated to you the Spirit. 
 
 Did reign^ Together with us in the kingdom of glory- 
 
 9. And we apostles may well frame such a wish. For &c. 
 
 Last.] Alluding to those last exposed on the theatre, to fight with wild 
 beasts, or with each other ; and who were devoted to certain destruction. 
 Or, we may render, " hath appointed us apostles f/je lowest of men, and 
 as devoted to death." 
 
 To the world.] To heaven and earth, to angels [l Pet. 1. 12.] and 
 men. 
 
 10. Fools.] So accounted, for the plainness of our preaching. 
 
 Iflse in Christ.] Christians esteemed wise, because you follow rhe-*- 
 toricians and philosophers. 
 
 fieak.] Jn presence, infirmities, sufferings. 
 
I. C O R I N T H I A N S IV. 19S 
 
 CHAP.strong; Ye «;-f honourable, but We are disgraced. To 
 * this present hour, we both hunger and thirst, a-ad are 
 naked, and are beaten, and have no certain abode ; 
 12 13 and labour, working with our own hands: being re- 
 viled, we bless ; being persecuted, we bear it ; being 
 evil- spoken of, we exhort : v/e ai-e made as the vilest of 
 the world, as the ofF-scourlng of all things, until now. 
 14-1 write not these things to shame you ; but I admonish 
 
 15 you as my beloved sons. For if ye have ten thousand 
 guides in Christ, yet ye ha-ve not many fathers : for I. 
 begat you in Christ Jesus, by preach'mg to you the ^o- 
 
 16 spel. Wherefore I exhort you, be ye imitators of me. 
 
 17 For this cause I have sent unto you Timothy, who is 
 my beloved and faithful son in the Lord, who will re- 
 mind you of my ways which are in Christ, as I teach 
 every where in every church. 
 
 18 But some have been puffed up, as though I would 
 
 19 not come to you. Bujt I will come to you shortly, if 
 the Lord be willing ; and I will know, not the speech 
 
 5fro7z^.] In reputation, and worldly prosperity. 
 
 11. To this present /iour.] For I need not confine myself to past suffer- 
 ings only. 
 
 KakedJ^ Meanly and imperfectly clad. 
 
 12. And labour &c.J This shows that Paul speaks of himself v. 10, 11- 
 See 1 Thess. ii. 9. 2 Thess. iii. 8. 
 
 13. ffe exhorul To consideration, and benevolence; not speaking 
 evil in return. 
 
 As the vilest of the world.'] The original word denotes such wretches as 
 were sacrificed to remove a calamity, Im naSips-H vcVw. 
 
 OJfscourivg.'] What was rubbed off, or wiped away, and trodden 
 under foot; and, metaphorically, a vile and abject person, fit to become 
 *a9apjcta. See Bos. 
 
 14./ admo7iish you.} That you may observe the true marks of an 
 apostle, 
 
 15. Guides.^' The original word j)roperly denotes an attendant on 
 youth. 
 
 16. O/jwe.] Not of your proud and contentious leaders. 
 
 18. Some.} Your factious teachers and their adherents. 
 
 19. The speech.] However eloquent. 
 
 Their power."] By which of us God exhibits his power. An Intimatioc 
 ■what he could do in punishing them. 
 
m I. CORINTHIANS IV. V. 
 
 ^"^P-of those that are puffed up, but t/jeir power. For tll<. 
 kingdom of God is not in speech, but in power. 
 
 21 WHAT will ye ? that I come to you with a rod, or. 
 
 CHAP-in love, and in the spirit of meekness ? Fornication is 
 
 2 certainly heard of among you, and such fornication a<4 
 
 is not commtted even among the gentiles, that one should 
 
 2 have his father's wife. And are Ye puflFed up: and 
 
 have ye not rather mourned? so that he who hath 
 
 committed this deed might be taken away from among 
 
 S you. For I truly, [as] absent in body but present in 
 
 spirit, have already judged, as though I were present, 
 
 4 him who hath so done this ; that, in the name of ouj: 
 Lord Jesus Christ, (when ye are gathered together, and 
 my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ,) 
 
 5 ye deliver such an one to Satan, for the destruction of 
 
 20. In power.2 The power of working miracles, of knowing the heart, 
 of inflicting vengeance. 
 
 21. fVith a rod.] He refers to what he had insinuated of his power, 
 V. 19. See c. v. 5. 
 
 After Paul's intimation c. iv. 18, 19, he says nothing directly of 
 punishing his opponents: but, in the case of the incestuous person, he 
 leaves them to collect what authority God had armed him with, if they 
 further contended with him. 
 
 1. nofviia. is here used in a large sense for incest, or cohabiting or 
 marrying within those nearer degrees of consanguinity which were for- 
 bidden by the law of Moses, and which indeed shocked the general sense 
 of DMnkind. 
 
 Among the gentiles.'] See the quotations in Wetstein ; and Sale's Koran. 
 His fatlier s wife.] The son may have married liis father's divorced 
 wife. It appears from 2 Cor. vii. 12. that the father was living. 
 
 2. Puffed up-] With an opinion of your Christian proficiency. 
 Might he taken away from, among yov.] So that, in consequence, the 
 
 guilty person might solemnly, and by a due process, be removed from 
 communion with your church. 
 
 3. I say, might be taken away from among you. For I, though really 
 absent, yet as virtually present by my apostolical authority, have already 
 judged and condemned him who has done this deed with such aggravating 
 circumstances. 
 
 4. hi the name &c.] The punishment was to be inflicted in. the name 
 of the Lord Jesus, to import that he would ratify what was done. 
 
 With the power &C.3 Which is able to enforce my decision. 
 
 5. To Satan.] See Luke xiii. 16. 2 Cor. xii. 7. 1 Tim. i. 20. Some 
 bodily disease was to be inflicted, by which the incestuous ofi*ender was 
 to be gradually consumed, unless God chose to remove it; and thus 
 
if. CO RINTHI ANS V. 195 
 
 CHAP.the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the 
 Lord Jesus. Your glorying // not good. Know ye 
 
 7 not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump ? Take 
 away thoroughly the old leaven, that ye may be a new 
 lump, inasmuch as ye are unleavened : for our pass- 
 
 8 over hath been slain [for us,] even Christ. Let us 
 therefore keep our feast, not with the old leaven, nor 
 with the leaven of wickedness and maliciousness j but 
 with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. 
 
 9 I write unto you in this epistle, not to keep company 
 
 10 with fornicators: [yet] not wholly with the fornicators, 
 or covetous, or oppressors, or idolaters, of this world : 
 
 11 for then indeed ye must go out of the world : but I 
 now write unto you, not to keep company with hlmy if 
 any that is called a brother be a fornicator, or covetous. 
 
 effectual repentance was to be wrought in him. This mode of punish- 
 ment was confined to the age of miracles. See c. xi. 30. 
 
 6. Js not eood.'j Your glorying in your leaders, who have hitherto 
 piievented the punishment of the incestuous person, is not good. Tliere 
 is great mildness in his manner of expressing himself. 
 
 Know ye nut.] With all your pretensions to knowle^e. This qtiestion 
 ia put c. iii. 16 ; and in sevieral other places of this epistle. 
 
 7. Take away thoroughly.'] We have here an allusion to Exod. xii. li?. 
 xiii. 7. Deut. xvi. 4. The omission of euv gives the passage more autho- 
 rity and spirit. 
 
 The old leaven.] The wickedness of your gentile state ; that ye may be 
 a new mass, since by your profession ye ought to be unleavened, or free 
 from vice, our Christian passover having been sacrificed. 
 
 a. Of wickedness and maliciousness.] Like the incestuous person, and 
 your factious leaders. 
 
 Of sincerity and truth.] Of which virtues an unleavened mass is ex- 
 pressive. The passage is a beautiful one; and some make it peculiarly 
 apposite, by supposing that this epistle was written about the time of the 
 passover. See Dr. Wall. Benson on the Acts, c. vii. § iv, calls this a 
 fine conjecture. 
 
 9. 1 ivnte nnto you.] This is the ^ense of 'y^n-^ei. See Rom. xv. 15. 
 c.ixlo. Philemon 19, 21. lPet.v.l2. 1 John ii. 12 — 14, 21,26, v. 13. 
 
 In this epistle.] This translation is confirmed by such passages as 
 Rom. xv\. 22. 2 Cor. vii. 11. Col. iv. 16. 1 Thess. iv. 6. v. 27. 
 2 Thess. iii. 14. 1 Tim. vi. 14. Paul therefore means, I here write to 
 you in thi^ epistle. The admonition is connected with v. 6. 
 
 10. Oppressors.] 1 hese use force and injustice in acquiring gain ; and 
 therefore contract greater guilt than the covetous. 
 
 Of this world.] Among the unconverted heathens. 
 
 11. But, to etplain myself, I now write to you that ye observe this 
 »ule with respect to Christian brethren. 
 
 s2 
 
196 I. C O R I N T H I A N S V. VI. 
 
 CHAP.or an idolater, or a reviler, or a drunkard, or an op- 
 pressor; not even to eat with such an one. For what 
 la have I to do to judge those [alsoQ that are without ? 
 13 Should not Ye judge those that are withiiL? and will not 
 God judge those that are without ? Put away [there- 
 fore] from among yourselves that wicked person. 
 CHAP. 
 VI. 
 
 i DARETH any of you, having a matter against 
 another, to be judged before the unrighteous,, and not 
 
 2 before the saints? Know ye not that the saints will 
 judge the world? but if the worM will be judged by you, 
 
 S are ye unworthy to judge the smallest causes? Know 
 ye not that we shall judge angels? how much more 
 
 4 things which belong to this life I If then ye have judge- 
 ments of causes belonging to this life, rather set those to 
 
 5 judge who are of no account in the church. I speak to 
 
 Not even to eatunth siich an OTte."] Paul explains trwavafiilyyva'Bat of civil 
 commerce. The Corinthians were not to use a common table with such^ 
 much less, tbe Lord's table. See 2Thess. iii. 14. 
 
 1 2. I speak of Christian brethren. For how doth it belong to me ta 
 judge those [also] that are out of the pale of the church ? Doth it not 
 belong to you to judge those within its pale ? 
 
 13. Put away therefore.'] If we retain xaJ, it is equivalent to «v. 
 
 1. Dareth any of youA This is a strong animadversion on such a pro- 
 cedure. 
 
 yi matter.'] The nature of it may be referred to, v. 7, 8. 
 
 To be Judged. J By public decision, or private arbitration. 
 
 Before the unrighieouf.] Heathen magistrates, or arbitrators; called 
 unbelievers, r. 6. Compare Gal. ii. 15. That the Romans allowed the 
 Jews an assembly and place of their own, in which they decided differ- 
 ences relating to themselves; that they were permitted to have umpires, 
 %viiose decision the Roman magistrate supported ; and that the Christians, 
 being many of them Jews and confounded with that people, had pro- 
 bably the same privileges; see the quotations in Larduer, Cred. i. 174. 
 ed. 3. 
 
 2. The sai7tt$ uiU judge the iiorM.'] They will attend Christ, when he 
 appears to judge the v/orld. 1 Thess. iii. 13. Bishop Pearce. Compare 
 Dan. vii. 22. Rev. xx. 4. 
 
 Causes.'] I.e Clerc interprets the original word by res judicanda, a 
 matter to be judged before a tribunal. See also Grotius, and Whitby.. 
 
 3. ^'/i^'fis ] See Juce 6. That we shall acconipany Christ, when he 
 sits ovi his tribunal at the last day to judge the fallen angels. 
 
 4. Constitute even these judges who are of the least estimation in tire 
 church ot Christ, rather than heaxhens. 
 
t: CORINTHIANS Vt 19t 
 
 CHAP'.your shame. Is it so, that there is not even on6 wise 
 * man among you, who can decide between his brethren? 
 
 6 but is brother brought into judgement with brother, 
 
 7 and that before unbelievers? Now therefore it is cer- 
 tainly a defect among you, that ye have suits one with 
 another. Why do ye not rather suffer wrong ? why 
 
 B are ye not rather defrauded ? whereas ye wrong, and 
 defraud ; and that your brethren. 
 
 9 Know ye not that injurious men will not inherit the 
 kingdom of God ? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, 
 nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor pathicks, nor abusers 
 
 10 of themselves with mankind, nor thieves, nor covetous, 
 nor drunkards, norrevilers, nor op|)ressors, will inherit 
 
 11 the kingdom of God. And such were some of you : 
 but ye have been washed, but ye have been sanctified. 
 But ye have been justified, by the name of the ]Lord 
 Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God. 
 
 12 All things are lawful to me, but all things are not 
 expedient : all tilings are lawful to me, but I will not 
 
 5. pyise man."} Notwithstanding your pretenaions^ to wisdom. See on 
 c. V. 6. 
 
 7. j4 defect.'] A less degree of excellence. 
 
 Svjfer icrong.'\ As to your person, or reputation. 
 
 Defrauded.'] As to your property. In the apostolical times, the lives 
 o# Christians were to recommend their doctrine by extraordinary degrees 
 of peace, patience, forgiveness, and love. 
 
 9. Pathicks.'] Oi Ta yivai^it apfAOTrivra, iTrar^ov. Plutarch in WetSteln. 
 
 1 1 . IVashed] An allusion to baptism, and Jewish ablutions. John xiii. 8. 
 Tit. iii. 5. Heb. x. 22. Rev. i. 5. 
 
 Justified.] Finally, in the purpose of God. See, Rom. vili. 30, 
 
 By th$ riam^ of thu Lord Jesus.\ By the Lord Jftus. *£;» t»t«. 
 Acts xiii. 39. 
 
 T2. Paul had before mentioned some impurities, to which the Corin- 
 thians were prone : he now enlarges on tiopma.. 
 
 . All things.] Christians are not restrained by the fear of outward l«gal 
 htipurities. Rom. xiv. 14. Many things are lawful to them, which were 
 unlawful to the Jews: and many things are lawful to the well-informed 
 among them, which are unlawful to the scrupulous. 
 
 Not expedient.'] If matter of offence to others. 
 
 Brought uiider the power of any thing.] I will not SO indulge my natural 
 appetites as to be enslaved by them. 
 
 €3 
 
Iy3 I. CO RINTHI ANS VI. VII. 
 
 CWAP.be brought under the power of any thing. Meats are 
 for the belly, and the belly is for meats : yet God will 
 
 13 destroy both it and them. But the body is not for for- 
 nicition, but for the Lord; and the Lord for the body: 
 
 It and God hath both raised up the Lord, and will raise 
 
 15 up us also by his power. Know ye not that your bodies 
 are members of Christ ? shall I then take the members 
 of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot ? 
 
 16 By no means. Know ye not that he who is joined to 
 an harlot, is one body ? (for " two," saith the scripture^ 
 
 17 "shall be one flesh.") But he that is joined to the. 
 
 18 Lord, is one spirit. Flee fornication. Most sins which 
 a man committeth, are without the body ; but he who 
 committeth fornication., sinneth against his own body. 
 
 19 Know ye not that your body is the temple of the Holy 
 
 20 Spirit "juhlch is in you, which ye have from God? Nor 
 are ye your own; for ye have been bought with a price ; 
 glorify therefore God with yoar body. 
 
 V!I. 
 
 1 NOW concerning the things about which ye have 
 written to me : It is good for a man not to touch a 
 
 IfJ. Thus It is unnecessary to abstain from certain kinds of food, for- 
 bidden by the law, or offered to idols, f He has the subject of c. viii. full 
 on his mind.] But the rules of moderation, and of brotherly love, should 
 be observed ; as this state of things is transient. However, the maxim, 
 V, 12, cannot be extended to illicit commerce between the sexes. 
 
 The Lord for the body. I For raising it up, and glorifying it. Rom. xiv. 9. 
 
 15. Of Christ.'] Of his body, the church. Eph. i. 23. 
 
 17. One spirit.] Hath one mind and spirit with him. 
 
 18. Sins in general [so wSc, v. 12. John ii. 10, Phil. ii. 29.] leave their 
 defilement on the mind : hut the fornicator humbles and debases his body. 
 So do the glutton and drunkard. Raphelius shows from Xen. Mem. 
 that Socrates uses the same argument. 'O axpar^f ^Se/pt j to ^i/ua Kal Th 
 
 19- Temple.'] Impurity therefore is an act of sacrilege. Again r Ye 
 are not at liberty to use your bodies thus unworthily. 
 
 1. Marriage is honourable, Kebr. xiii. 4; and abstaining from marriage 
 is honourable, among those to v/hom it is given. Matth. xix. 1 1. 
 
 7b torch.] Wetstein gives clear instances where aTrncQai and tangere 
 refer to the natural use of the woman. 
 
I.^ CORINTHIANS VII. 19^ 
 
 CHAP.woman. Nevertheless, because of avoiding fornications, 
 VII • • 
 
 let every man have his own wife, and let every woman 
 
 3 have her own husband. Let the husband render to the 
 wife the debt of marriage ; and in ]ike manner the wife 
 
 4 also to the husband. The wife hath not power over her 
 own body, but ihe husband : and in like manner the 
 husband also hath not power over his own body, but 
 
 5 the wife. Defraud ye not one another j unless perhaps 
 partly, with consent, for a time, that ye may have 
 leisure for prayer, and may come together again ; that 
 Satan tempt you not because of your incontinence. 
 
 6 But I speak this by way of permission ; not by way of 
 - 7 commandment. For I would that all men were even 
 
 as I myself am. But every man hath his proper gift 
 from God ; one according to this manner, and another 
 according to^at. 
 
 8 Now I say to widowers and to widows : It is good 
 
 9 for them if they remain even as I, But, if they have 
 not continence, let them marry : for it is better to 
 
 10 marry than to burn. And to the married I command, 
 yet not I only but the Lord, that the wife depart n'ot 
 
 11 from /^^r husband : (but if she depart, let her remain 
 unmarried, or be reconciled to her husband :) and that 
 the husband do not put away his wife. 
 
 -12 But to the rest I speak, not the Lord ; If any brother 
 have an unbelieving wife, and slie choose to dv/ell with 
 
 2. We have here the moral end of marriag-e ; and a strong argument 
 against polygamy. 
 
 5. Defraud yt not ori£ anotker.'] Of the debt of marriage : v. 3. 
 And may come together a^aiv.] Read ^te. See Acts ii. 1. 44. 
 
 6. But I speak of marriage, v. 2, and of some duties arising from it, 
 V. 3, 4, 5, as permitting that relation, not as enjoining it. 
 
 7. See the reason of this wish, v. 26, 28. 
 
 8. Jt is good.] See u. 1. 
 
 9. Jf they have not. continence. See v. 2. 
 
 10. But the Lord.'] Who condemned divorce, except in case of adultery. 
 Matth. V. 32. xix. 9. Mark x. 11, 12. 
 
 12. I speak.] By the Spirit of God: not Christ, wko has left us no 
 precept on this subject. 
 
200 I. coRI^rTH^A^fs vii, 
 
 CHAP-him, let him not put her away. And if a woman have 
 an unbelieving husband, and he choose to dwell with 
 
 14 her, let her not put him away. For the unbelieving 
 husband is sap.ctified by his wife, and the unbelieving 
 wife is sanctified by her husbands Otherwise, your 
 children would be unclean ; bitt now they are holy. 
 
 15 But if the unbelieving person depart, let such depart. 
 A brother or a sister is not enslaved in such citse(» 
 
 >6 However, God hath called us to peace. For how 
 knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shah save thine 
 husband ? or how knowest thou, O husband, whether 
 fhou shalt save thy wife ? 
 
 17 However, according as God hath distributed to every 
 one, according as the Lord haih called every one, so 
 let such Walk. And thus I appoint in all the churches. 
 
 18 Hatli any man been called, bemg circumcised? let him 
 not become uncircumcised. Hath any man been called 
 in unciTCumcision ? let him not become circumcised, 
 
 19 Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing; 
 but the keeping of the commandments of God is every 
 
 SO thing. Let every one remain in that calling wherein he 
 2-1 was called. Wast thou called being a servant? care not 
 
 13. Let her not put him away.'] That Jewish and Roman women 
 Svorced their husbands, see Doddridge on Mark x. 12. 
 
 14. Js sanctified.']: Comes under the denomination of holy in the sight 
 ©f God, so far that the offspring is entitled to Christian privileges. 
 
 Unclean.] Unfit to be dedicated to God by baptism.^ That this is an 
 ancient interpretation, see Dr. Wall's Notes.- 
 
 15. Emtaved.] In case of ob.stinate separation, either party is free tft 
 marry, with the restriction mentioned v. 39. However, we are bound 
 to study peace; and, if possible, to avoid such separations. 
 
 16. And there is good reason that we should promote peace in such 
 circumstances. For &c. 
 
 17. However.] See h /un Rom, liv. 14. Gal. i. 7. But, if this cannot 
 be done, still it mu.st be remembered that Christianity makes no difference 
 in civil relations. 
 
 18. Let him not become uncircumcised.] Let him not endeavour to ap- 
 pear so- See Celsus in Wetstein. 
 
 20. PTas called.] '^^ithout thinking that Christianity affects his civil 
 «tate. 
 
 21. But still" let hiHa. im^fdve His condition* in Kfe j if he can by proper 
 
I. CORINTHIANS VII. 201 
 
 CHAP.for It : but if thou canst be made free, use h rather. 
 * For he that is called in the Lord, hang a servant, is the 
 
 22 free-man of the Lord : in like manner also he that is 
 
 23 called, being a free-man, is the servant of Christ. Ye 
 have been bought with a price; do not become servants 
 
 24 to men. Brethren, let every man remain with God in 
 that staie wherein he was called. 
 
 25 Now concerning single persons, I have no command- 
 ment of the Lord : but I give my judgement, as 
 having obtained mercy from the Lord, that I might be 
 
 . 26 faithful. I think therefore that this is good, because 
 of the present distress, I saj) that k is good for a man 
 
 . 27 to continue as he is. Art thou bound to a wife ? seek 
 not to be loosed. Art thou loosed from a wife ? seek 
 
 28 not a wife. But If thou marry, thou hast not sinned : 
 and If a virgin marry, she hath not sinned. Neverthe- 
 less, such will have trouble in the flesh. But I spare 
 
 29 you. However, this I say, brethren : The time is 
 
 22. The freeman of the Lord.'] Let him therefore think honourably of 
 himself. 
 
 Servant.'] Let him therefore think humbly of himself. 
 
 23. This V. is addressed to those who were converted in a state of free- 
 dom. Since ye are the servants of Christ, and purchased to God and to 
 Christ by the price of Christ's blood, use all honest endeavours not to be 
 made the servants of men. Slavery was not only a degrading state, but 
 likely to interrupt Christian duties. 
 
 24. He repeats the precept, because it was important to the peace of 
 society, and to the interest of Christianity. See v. 20. 
 
 25. Of the Lord.] Delivered by him on earth : see y. 12. But I give 
 my judgement as one to whom God hath graciously communicated his 
 Spirit, that I may make a faJchful use of it. Or, 'who hath obtained 
 mercy to be intrusted with a divine commission, to the end that I may be 
 faithful. 1 Tim. i. 12. 
 
 - It appears from u. 40, that the phrase, I give my judgemevty does not 
 exclude inspiration: it convevs a modest assertion of Paul's inspiration; 
 or of his apostleship, and consequently of his inspiration. 
 
 26. Vie pre:<ent distress.] What he says about leading a single life is 
 restrained to the times of persecution. See v. 28. 
 
 27. Loosed from a wife.] Being in a state of celibacy or of widow- 
 hood. 
 
 28. But I spare you.] Not speaking fully of the persecutions impending- 
 over you. 
 
 , 29—31. However, thus much I say. Th^ time of this life is short ia 
 itself; and particularly so, on account of our persecutors, it remainsjoa 
 
202 I. CORINTHIANS VIT. 
 
 CHAP.short, It remameth, that both those that have wives. 
 VII 
 
 be as those that have none ; and those that weep, as 
 
 30 those that weep not ; and those that rejoice, as those 
 that rejoice not ; and those that buy, as those that 
 
 31 possess not; and those that use thrs world, as those that 
 use it not : for the fashion of this world passeth away. 
 
 32 But I would have you without anxious care. He that 
 is unmarried, careth for the things of the Lord, how 
 
 33 he may please the Lord : but he that is married, careth 
 for the things of the world, how he may please his wife. 
 
 34 There is this difference also between a wife and a virgins 
 The unmarried woman careth for the things of the 
 Lord, that she may be holy both m body and in spirit: 
 but she that fs married careth for the things of the 
 
 55 world, how she may please her husband. Now I speak 
 this for your own advantage ; not that I may cast a 
 snare upon you, but for becomingness^ and for a right 
 attendance on the Lord without distraction. 
 
 36 But if any man think that he behaveth himself unbe- 
 comingly toward his virgin, if she pass the flower of 
 her age, and It ought so to be ; let him do what he 
 
 37 pleaseth, he sinneth not: let such virgins marry. But 
 he who standeth firm in his heart, having no necessity^ 
 tut hath power over his own will, and determiheth 
 
 the passing away of this world, that all distinctions be done away, but 
 those \vhich righteousness and unrighteousness will make. 
 
 Some place the stop at l<ri' " The remaining time is short : so that 
 those who have wives will be &c." 
 
 SO. That buy.] Large possessions. 
 
 31. Those that use it 7iot.] This is the sense of the original word, 
 
 1 Cor. ix. 18. and often in Greek writers : and it suits the preceding op- 
 positions. But Grotius, Locke, Bishop Pearce, and others, think that 
 the preposition makes the word stronger. " And those that use this world 
 [the good things which it afFordsJ as those that make not much use of it, 
 or use it not intently, or, to excess.*' Compare the last clause of 
 
 2 Cor. vi. 10. ,. 
 
 36 — 8. The women were kept very recluse in Greece. It was in th^-: 
 power of the father to give them in marriage, or not. 
 
 37. Having ?io necessity.'] That is, strong expediency, from his religi- 
 ous persuasion, from the customs of hi? country, or from the circum- 
 5 Lances of his daughter. 
 
I. CORINTHIANS VII. VIII. 20S 
 
 <:HAP.thus in his heart, that he will keep his virgin, doeth 
 * well. So that he who giveth her in marriage, doeth 
 S8 well ; but he who giveth her not in marriage, doeth 
 better. 
 
 39 The wife is bound, as long as her husband Hveth ; 
 but if [her] husband be dead, she is at liberty to be 
 married to whom she pleaseth ; only in the Lord. 
 
 40 But she is happier if she remain as she is, according 
 to my judgement : and I also seem to have the Spirit 
 of God. 
 
 CHAP. 
 VIII. 
 
 1 NOW concerning things offered to idols, we know 
 
 (for we all have knowledge : knowledge puiFeth up, 
 
 2 but love edifieth : however, if any man think that he 
 knoweth any thing, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought 
 
 *6 to know : but if any man love God, such an one is 
 
 4 known by him : concerning therefore the eating of 
 things offered to idols, we know) that an idol is nothing 
 in the world, and that there is no [other] God but one. 
 
 5 For though there be that are called gods, whether in 
 heaven or on earth, (as there are gods many, and lords 
 
 38. Daeth better.'] In that state of the Christian church. 
 
 39. O.dy in the Lord,] Provided she marry a Christian. See 
 Rom. xvi. 11. 
 
 40. Seem to have.'] This is a very usual way in Greek writers of ex- 
 pressing what really is so. Seecxi. 16. Gal. li. 6, 9. Hebr. iv. 1. lii. 1 1. 
 and Bishop Pearce in loc and on c. xi. 16. 
 
 1. Things offered to idols] Even in Pliny's time, Christians seem to 
 have had scruples about eating such victims. 
 
 For ive all have knoidedge.] For some of you Corinthians pride your- 
 selves on your knowledge. 
 
 3. By him.] God will acknowledge him here and hereafter. 
 
 4. h nothing.l Represents what has no conscious existence, much less 
 divinity, 
 
 5. In heaven.'] As the Dii Majores of the heathen world. See J. Mede's 
 works, fol. p. 242, 627, 8. 
 
 On earth.] As Nymphs, Fauns, and other inferior deified powers, sup- 
 posed to be Messengers and Mediators between the celestial gods and 
 mankind. • . • 
 
 .,4s there are Sue] In the estimation of the heathens. 
 
 Or, rather thus : As in fact there are gods in heaven, angels vested^ 
 with dominion ; and gods on earth, kings and magistrate*, sometimes 
 called t-J^I^H ia the Old Testament. 
 
204. L CORINTHIANS VIlI. IX. ' 
 
 CHAP.many,) yet to us there is one God, the Father, of whom 
 are all things, and we for him ; and one Lord Jesus 
 
 7 Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. How- 
 ever, all have not this knowledge : but some, with a 
 consciousness yo/ the idol, to this hour eat meat as a 
 tiling offered to an idol ; and their conscience, being 
 
 8 weak, is defiled. But food recommendeth us not to 
 God : for neither, If we eat, are we better than other s^ 
 
 "9 nor, if we eat not, are we worse. But take heed lest by 
 any means this your liberty become a stumbling-block 
 
 10 to those that are weak. For if any man see thee, that 
 hast knowledge, placed at meat in an idol's temple, 
 will not the conscience of him that is weak be encou- 
 
 11 raged to eat things oifered to idols? and through -thy 
 knowledge will not thy weak brother perish, for whom 
 
 12 Christ died ? But when ye sin thus against your bre- 
 thren, and wound their, weak conscience, ye sin against 
 
 13 Christ. Wherefore if food cause my brother to ofiFend, 
 I vv'ill not eat flesh for ev-er, lest I cause my brotlier to 
 offend. 
 
 CHAP. 
 IX. 
 1 AM I not a free- man ? am I not an apostle ? have I 
 
 6. For him.'] For his service and glory. 
 
 By whom,] As the visible instrumental cause. 
 
 7. Have not tlds k7wu;ledg€.'] That an idol is nothing. 
 
 ff^itk a coyiscioiimess of the idol.] With a persuasion that the idol is a 
 real superior being. If we read t? auvnGf-a. the sense is, ut qui cum idolo 
 consuetudinem habeant. 
 
 To this hour.] After such ample means of knowing better. 
 
 Beiyig weak, is defiled.] Being unenlightened and scrupulous, is defiled, 
 by guilt : they eating contrary to their conviction, and to avoid the con- 
 tempt of these Christians who are better informed. 
 
 9. ^ stumbling-block.] A cause of offending, a snare to their scrupulous 
 conscience. 
 
 10. An idoPs temple.] Where feasts or sacrifices were made. 
 13. FZeift.] Any such flesh. Bishop Pearce. 
 
 For ever.] During the whole course of my life. 
 
 1. Am I not a free-man.] Free from all, so as not to owe servitude to 
 any. Seeu. 19. 
 
 There are good authorities for improving the gradation by placing this 
 clause first. 
 
 An apostle.] With the power, as such, of exacting or remitting my 
 maintenance, as I judge expedient. 
 
•I. CORINTHIANS IX. 205 
 
 CftA^.not seen Jesus Christ our Lord? are not ye my work in 
 IX 
 
 the Lord ? If I be not an apostle to others, yet doubt- 
 
 2 less I am to You : for ye are the seal of mine apostle- 
 
 3 ship in xhe Lord. My defence to those that examine 
 
 4 me, is this-: Have we not a right to eat and to drink ? 
 
 5 have we not a right to take about ivu/j z/; a Christiail 
 wife, as well as otha* apostles, and as the brethren of 
 
 '€ the Lord, and Peter? or liave 1 only, atid Barnabas, 
 
 7 no right to forbear working ? Who ever serveth in war 
 at his own charge ? who planteth a vineyard and eateth 
 not of its fruit? or who feedeth a flock, and eateth 
 
 8 not of the milk of the ftock ? Say I these things 
 according to the manner of men ? or doth not the law 
 
 -9 also say the same : For it is written in the law of 
 Moses; " Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the ok 
 '" that is tr-eading out the corn.'' Doth God take care 
 
 do for oxen only P Or doth he certainly say t/jis for our 
 sakes also ? For our sakes, no doubt, it was written : 
 for he who ploweth ought to plow in hope ; and he 
 
 tl who thrasheth oug/jt to partake of his hope. If We 
 have sown unto You spiritual things, is it a great thing 
 
 •12 if we shall reap your worldly things? If others partake 
 of this right over you, ought not We rather ? Nevertlie- 
 less, we have not used this right; but we endure all 
 things, lesi v/e should give any hindrance to the gospel 
 
 Seen?^ And therefore can bear witness to his resurrection. Acts i. 22. 
 
 2. The seal.'] Your conversion proves my apostleship, as a seal authen>- 
 ^icates a writing. 
 
 la the Lord,'] As Christians. Sou. 1. 
 
 3. Examine me.] With respect to my conduct in not receiving a 
 stipend from you ; as if \ were not an apostle on this account. 
 
 4. A right to cat and to cbink.] At the charge of our converts. 
 
 5. A Christian icij'c.] Or-, a Christian woman, to provide for us thfe 
 necessaries of life in our travels: .^yva«ta being redundant, like avo'fztt 
 Acts i. 16, &c. 
 
 8. According to the maimer of m?7i.l According to their language and 
 customs. The phrase is here opposed to arguments drawn from scrip- 
 ture. 
 
 11. Paul continues the image from husbandry. 
 
 12. Others^] He glances at his opponents. Hence they must hav-e 
 ibeen t-eachers : agreeably to e. iv. 1 5. 
 
 T 
 
«06 I. CO RINTHI ANS IX. 
 
 CHAP.of Christ. Know ye not that those who minister about 
 IX 
 
 holy things eat of that which is holy ? and that those 
 
 1 3 who attend at the altar, are partakers with the altar ? 
 
 14 So likewise the Lord hath appointed to those who 
 preach the gospel, that they should live by the gospel. 
 
 15 But I have used none of these thi; gs. Nor do I 
 write these things, that it should be thus done unto me: 
 for it ivere better for me to die, than that any man 
 
 16 should make my glorying void. For if I preach the 
 gospel, I have nothing to glory of: for necessity is laid 
 upon me ; for woe is unto me if I preach not the go- 
 
 17 spel. For if I do this vrilliiigly, I have a reward : but 
 if unwillingly, the dispensation of the gapel is committed 
 
 18 to me. What then is my reward ? That, when I 
 preach the gospel, I may make the gospel [of Christ] 
 without charge, so as not to use my right in the 
 gospel. 
 
 19 For though I be free from all men, y€t I have made 
 myself a servant to all, that I might gain the more. 
 
 20 And to the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might gain 
 the Jews ; even to those that are under the law, as 
 under the law, not being myself under the law, that I 
 
 21 might gain those that arc under the law ; to those that 
 are without the law, as without the law, (being not 
 without law to God, but under law to Chiist,) that I 
 
 15. TVith. the altar.'] A part of the sacrificed victim often becoming the 
 portion of the priest. 
 
 16. i say, my glorying. For, if I merely preach the gospel, I have not 
 glorying. For 1 am under a moral necessity of doing this, and incur 
 guilt if I do it not 
 
 }7. And Imust not merely preach the gospel, but preach it with ardour 
 and disinterestedness. For &c. but if I preach it agamst my will, a trust 
 is committed to me, of which I must give an account. 
 
 18. How then shall I obtain my reward from God ? 
 
 To tise my right.] That this is a just translation appears from v. 12. 
 
 20. As a Jeu'.] Not offending tliem by a breach of their laws and 
 customs, though I know my Christian liberty. 
 
 21. As without the law.'] Not imposing on them a compliance with 
 Jewish ordinances. 
 
 IViihoat Icir to God.] If we read Bsy, and Xpij-w, we should render, 
 « not being without the law of God, but ur.der the law of Christ," 
 
I. CORINTHIANS IX. X. 207 
 
 CHAP.might gain those that are viathoiit the law. To the 
 weak I became as weak, that I might gain the weak : 
 
 22 I become all things to all men, that I may by all means 
 
 23 save some. And this I do for the sake of the gospT^l ; 
 that I may be a joint-partaker of it. 
 
 24? Know ye not that those who run in a race, run all, 
 but one receiveth the prize ? So run, that ye may ob-^ 
 
 25 tain. And every man 'who coxilendexh in the. games, is 
 temperate in all things. Now they do ii to obtain a 
 
 26 corruptible crown, but we an incorruptible. I there- 
 fore so run, as not uncertainly ; I so fight, as not 
 
 27 striking the air : but I bruise my body, and subject it : 
 p^ .plest by any means, when I have preached to others, I 
 
 X. myself should be a reprobate. 
 
 1 For, .brethren, I would not have you ignorant, th:it 
 all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed 
 
 2 through the sea ; and were all baptized into Moses in 
 
 3 the cloud, and in the seaj and all ate the same spiritual 
 
 4 food ; and all drank the same spiritual drink. ( For 
 they drank of the spiritual rock which followed than v 
 
 22. r Vecome nil fhin^as.] It is my custom to become all things lawful. 
 
 23. That I may be a joint-partaker of i7.] That I may partake cf ils 
 reward with other good Christians : a glorious prize, worth striving; 
 for. 
 
 24. The Isthmian games were celebrated near Corinth. 
 
 26. As not uncertainly.'] With respect to the event ; but v/ith a certain 
 expectation oi" the Christian prize. See Prutarch, in Wetstein. 
 
 As not striking the air.] As not wasting my labour. The s-Kia/y.ayiat, 
 may be alluded to. But Lambert Bos shows that the boxer was said to^ 
 strike the air when he wasted his blow. 
 
 27. Briiiiic.] As the boxer does that of his antagonist. Bos has showrt, 
 that, though the Greek word properly signifies striking under tlieeye, it 
 deviates into the significations of striking the face and the body. 
 
 A reprobate.] Rejected. &s not bearing trial. Rom. i. 28. 
 
 1. 1 have spoken of your so running that ye may obtain, and of my 
 becoming a reprobate. For all do not inherit God's favour, who enjoy 
 external privileges. 
 
 Under the cloud.] Which miraculously covered and o;uided them. 
 
 2. Baptized.] They were figuratively and typically baptized: they 
 were initiated into the law given by Moses, and led to acknowledge his 
 divine mission, through these miracles expressive of baptism. 
 
 4. Tkc spiritual rock which followed thenu] The water wliich. miracu- 
 
 t2. 
 
208 I. e O R I N T H I A N S X. 
 
 CHAP.and that rock was Christ.) Yet with most of them 
 X. 
 
 God was not well-pleased : for they were destroyed icb 
 
 the desert. 
 
 6 Now these things came to pas3-/or examples to us ^ 
 that we should not be desirous of evil tilings, as they 
 
 7 also desired. Nor be ye idolaters, as ivere some of 
 them ; as it is written ;, " The people sat down to eat 
 
 8 " and to drink, and rose- up to sport :" nor let us com- 
 mit fornication, as seme of them committed,, and fell 
 
 9 in one day twenty-three thousand :. nor let us try the 
 Lord, as some of them also tried iiw/ and perished by 
 
 10 serpents :, nor murmur ye, as some of them [also] 
 
 ir murmured; and perished by the destroyer. Now all 
 
 these things happened to them as examples ; and they 
 
 are written for our admonitian, upon whom the ends of 
 
 12 the ages are ecme. Wherefore let him who thinketh^ 
 
 13 that he standeth, take heed lest he fall. No temptatiou- 
 hath befallen you, but such as is human : but God is 
 faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above 
 your ability ; but with the temptation will make a way 
 also to escape, that ye may be able to bear //. 
 
 14- Wherefore, ray dearly beloved, fl€;e from idolatry. 
 
 kiusly ksued from the rock j which water they carried about with them 
 ia the desert. 
 
 Was Christ.'] The verb substantive is here used as Matth. xxvi. 26, 28. 
 It was an emblem and representation of Christ. 
 
 6- Evil things.'] la this general expression, sacrifical .feasts, which, 
 scandalised some, are included.- 
 
 7. To eat and to drink.] To feast after their idolatrous sacrifices. 
 
 To sport.] To dance in honour of the idol. Turn vero in numerura 
 Faimosque ferasque videres Ludere. Virg. 
 
 Bishop Pearce interprets the word of committing fornication. Bui 
 there is a separate mention of this crime in the next verse. 
 
 8. Ticeniy-ttirce ihous^aidi] Some read here twenty-four thousand, as 
 Numb. XXV. 9. The word may have been written epterirpe,-. 
 
 9. If we read X^iq-w, the sense is: Nor let us tempt, try, prove, pro- 
 voke, Cjirittnow; as some of them did God at that time. 
 
 12. Wheiefore, being taijght by these examples, let him &c* 
 
 13. Human.] Such as human nature may surmount. On the contrary, 
 God is faithful &c. 
 
 14. Wherefore, having such examples, and so moderate a trial as th« 
 inur.cement to partake of victims sacrificed to idols,. flee from idolatry and. 
 from v,-hatever leads to it. 
 
t CO RINTHI ANS X. 209 
 
 CIIAP.I speak as to wise men ; judge ye what I say. The 
 
 cup of blessing which we bless, is it not a common- 
 
 16- partaking of the blood of CLrist ? The bread which we 
 
 break, is it not a common partaking of the body of 
 
 ]? Christ? (For we, though many, are as one breads and 
 
 18 one body : for we all share one bread.) Behold Israel 
 according to the flesh : are not those that eat of the 
 
 19 sacrifices common partakers w^ith the altar? What say 
 I then ? that an idol Ts any thing, or that what is 
 
 20 offered to idols is any thing ? No : but that the things 
 which the gentiles offer, they offer to demons, and not 
 to God : and I would not that ye' should be common 
 
 21 partakers with demons. Ye cannot drink the Lord's 
 cup, and the cup of demons : ye cannot partake of the 
 
 22 Lord's table, and the table of demons. Do we pro- 
 voke the Lord to jealousy ? are we stronger than he-? 
 
 15. J?id^e y€ ichat I say.] All Christian teachers should thus address 
 men. 
 
 16. As to the cup of blessing, on which we implore God's blessing-, re 
 it not a. common partaking of that ->vine which represents the blood cf 
 Christ I 
 
 Of the body.'] Of that bread which represents it. 
 
 17. I say, a common partakino^. For that we all [oi ttoXXpi] are as one 
 bread and one body, [as one mass and society,] appears from this, that 
 we all share one bread at one table. Paul seems to have in his mind the 
 subject of c. xi. 21, 33, 
 
 1 he remark in this v. is iatroduced as an argument against the divisions 
 of ihe Corinthians under different leaders. 
 
 Others render thus; " Because the bread is one, we though many [or, 
 aU of us] are one bcdy: for we all partake of one bread." Erasmus, 
 Zeijerus, Castalio, Grotitio, Beugeliur., Bishop Pearce, Dr. Bell. Dr. 
 i'ownson: Evangelical History &.c. Ixxiii. 
 
 18. To the flesh. 1 In opposition to the true Israel, the church of 
 Christ. ^ J It 
 
 Cmnmcm partakers xvitli the altar.'] Of the sacrifices offered on it. That 
 15, v/itii God ; whose part of the sacrifice is consumed on the altar. 
 
 20. Common partakts with demotes.'] In the opinion of thei/ votaries, 
 common partakeis witii demons of the sacrifice offered on their altars; 
 See V. IS. 
 
 21. Ye cannot dii?ik the aipJ] Ye cannot, without contradiction to 
 ycur Christian principles. 
 
 Here, and v. 16, the cup is mentioned as commonly partaken cf by 
 Christians : and it is mentioned first. 
 
 22. To jcaloiisi/.j By idol-worship. An allusion to the second qoth- 
 mandment. 
 
 T 3 
 
2ra r. c o R I N T H I A N- s X. xr. 
 
 CHAP. All tliin2:s are lawful, twit all things are not expeclfj- 
 ent : all things are- lawful, but all things edify not^ 
 
 24 Let no man seek his own good only j but every man that 
 
 25 of another also^ Eat whatsoever is sold in the shambles^. 
 S?6 asking no question because of consciencci For the 
 
 27 earth is the Lord's, and all-that is in it- And if any of 
 those who believe not ask you. to a feasts and ye be dis- 
 posed to go ; eat whatsoever is set before you, asking 
 
 28 no question because of conscience. But if any man say- 
 to you, " This hath been offered to idols ;" eat not, 
 because of him who told t/jee, and because of conscience.. 
 
 29 I mean not thine own conscience, but that of another t 
 for why should my liberty be condemned by another 
 
 SO man's conscience ? If I partake witb tl^ianksgiving, why 
 should I be evil-spoken of on account of that for whicli. 
 
 311 give thanks ? Whether therefore ye eat, or whether 
 ye drink, or whatsoever ye do, db all to the glory of 
 
 52 God. Give no cause of offending to tfj£ Jews,, or to die- 
 
 53 gentiles, or to the church of God r as J also please all 
 €H4lP ^'^" '^^^ ^^^ things ;. not seeking mine own profit, but //'£ 
 
 XL projit of many, that they may be saved. Be ye 
 i iniiLators of me^ evea as I idso am of Christ. 
 
 2S: ^11 things.] To which Cliristran IIBerly extci:td's. See c vi. 12. 
 
 24. His 01C71.'] Let no man consider how his actions afFect himselfonly, 
 feut let hun consider alsu how they affect others, whether Christians, or 
 JLWS, or gentiles. See c. 33. . . 
 
 Omitting £*<iro?, the construction resembles the well-known one in. 
 such passages as Hor. Sat. i. i. 1 — 3. 
 
 25: Sold in the sham ties.] By the poor; among whom part of ther 
 victims oftered to idols w-as distributed. 
 
 28. Any maiu] Any Christian, or Jfew. 
 
 29. For wky should 1 exercise my Christian liberty, that it should be 
 eondemned by the conscience of another ? This is contrary to benevolence, 
 and prudence. 
 
 SO. If [or, Though J I partake of the meats mentioned v. 28 with thank- 
 iulness to God, why should I give occasion to reproach, and bitter cen* 
 aure, for that which 1 eat with religious gratitude ? T-rue gratitude to* 
 God would lead me not to ensnare my Christian brother.. 
 
 33. Jn all tkl;}gs.] Which Christianity allows. » 
 
r. CORINTHIANS XI. 2H 
 
 CHAP. 
 XI. 
 
 2 NOW I praise yon^y brethren, becan^se ye remember 
 me in all thmgs, and keep 7ny traditions as I delivered 
 
 3 ihem to jgu- But I wish you to know, that the head of 
 every man is Christ j and tl^at the head of t/je woman is 
 
 4 the man;, and that the head of Christ is God. Every 
 man, praymg or prophesying having his head covered^ 
 
 5 drshonoureth hfs head. But every worrian^ praying or 
 prophesy ing with /^ifr bead uncovered, di'shonoureth her 
 head : for that rs ©ne and the same thing as if her head 
 
 6 were shaven. For if a woman he not covered, letlier 
 head even be shorn: but if it be shameful that a woman 
 should . have her hsad shorn ©r shaven, let her be 
 
 7 covered. For a mn.n indeed ought net to cover his 
 head, smce he is the image and glory of God : but the 
 
 2. Ill all t?iings-^, They remembered most of liis instructions and 
 reg-ulations. 
 
 My traditions^ Relating to the early and ger^eral practice, of the' 
 church^ SeeivlG, D3, 
 
 4. Prophesying.'^ As e^rpiained c. xiv. 3.^ Speaking to edification, 
 exhortation, or comfort. 
 
 5. Praying or pj-ophe.syi/ig.] That the Spirit was poured on some 
 Christian wom-en, see Joel if. 28. Acts i'i. 17. xxi. 9. ivc. 
 
 JFith kcr head unnn-cretl.l Among the Jews, Greoks, and Romans,, 
 women were veikd when tliey appeared abroad. Sea Bishop Pearce. It 
 was deemed a token of saper-icrity in the nia'a, to be uncovered in 
 pubhc. 
 
 Sharcn.l It is as conirary to eiistom,. and the rceeived law of decorum, 
 as if she v/ere shaven : >vhich v^-^s the punishment, in part, of dissolute 
 women among^ the Jev/s. See Whitby. 
 
 Women are forbidden to teach or speak in th-g- church. C xiv. 34, 5. 
 1 Tim. ii. 12. Some interpreters therefore restrain- praying and pro- 
 phesying to joining in the public 'devoliou'-' and hymns of tiie church- 
 But it is a preferable interpiecation to suppose tliat v/omen might pray, 
 or prophesv, by the Spirit, any where except in the church; with this 
 restriction; that they did not uncover their heads; which uncovering 
 was the practice of the heaihen prophetesses,., when they dehvered their 
 ©racle.?. JEn. vi. 47, 48. 
 
 7. To c'ovtr Ills head.']' The \'erb xKsTfixeX'.'Trloyuaf may be used in, the 
 middle voice fop / cover myself^ .here and in the foregoing verse"; and. 
 xctTa may be understood before )«.-<^aV;v. 
 
 The connectiou is, And it becomes the woman to be covered^ 
 For &c. 
 
 The hi: age and glory.} The glorious image of God, in his dominicEt 
 over ihis lower world. Ps. viii. 5, 6. 
 
 Or, God's image aud glorious work j. that work on account of which. 
 
212 I. C O R I N T H I A N S XT. 
 
 CHAP.woman is the glory of the man. For the man is not of 
 
 the woman 3 but the woman of the man. Nor indeed 
 
 9 was the man created for the woman ; but the woman for 
 
 10 the man. For this cause the woman ought to have a 
 
 11 veil on her head, because of the angels. Nevertheless, 
 neither is the woman witliout the man, nor the man with- 
 
 12 out the woman, through the Lord. For as the woman 
 is of the man, so // the man also by the woman : but all 
 
 13 things cT^ of God. Judge among your om^ti selves : is- 
 it becoming that a woman pray to God uncovered ? 
 
 M Doth not even nature itself teach you, that, if a man- 
 
 15 have long hair, it is a dishonour to him ; but that, if a 
 woman have long hair, it is a glory to her; because* 
 
 16 her hair is given ~]]her] for a covering. But if any one 
 seem to be contentious, we have no. such custom, nor 
 the churches of God. 
 
 17 BUT I praise you r:ot when I declare thisj that ye 
 
 glorj' may be ascribed to him. And the woman is the gjtory cf man ; be- 
 cause she was created out of him, and for him. See Le Clerc oa 
 Kammond. 
 
 10. Fur this catise.'] To show her inferiority ; as illustrated in the three 
 foregoing verses. 
 
 ^ veiL on her hend."] The veil, being the sigu or token of the man's 
 power, is called, sfypi'a. See Whitby for the agreement cf the antient 
 interpreters in this. There are marfy strong figures of the same kind ia 
 the scriptures. Thus Isai. ix. 6. the goi-ernnitu! is put for the. key wliich 
 was the slga or symbol of gox'ernnient. See Bishop Lo'.vth. 
 
 11. Nevertheless, let not the man be lified up with pride against the 
 woman; as neither can exist wivhout the other, by that consutuiiou of 
 nature v/hich the Lord hath appointed. 
 
 Through the Lord ] This io explained by Ik Gck :n the nest verse. Seme 
 read ev tx Hi-,uo), — in. the '.mrid. ijut this reading is neither necessary nor 
 well supported. 
 
 IfJ Js it becoming.'] According, to the opinion and custom of your 
 country.. 
 
 14. kveii nature itsHf.'] Nature intimare.s its will, says Bishop Pearce, 
 because women have naturaiiy Umger hair than men. Bur the word may 
 be used with latitude ; it may be taken in its common or political sense. 
 Is not long hair among men generally regarded as a mark of delicacy and 
 pride ? See <^iVi?, used with hke latitude, and opposed to, a.-nf£7ii^, 
 Aristot. Poet. § '2.0. 
 
 16. To the contentious he speaks with authority; to others with 
 deference : v, 13. c. x. 15. 
 
 17. Bi'l I praise you not.'] He had praised the.Ti, v. 2. Kere .he 
 censures their practice with his accustomed dehcacy. 
 
I, C O R rNT H I A N S" XL SIS 
 
 eHAP.come not together for the better, bn:t for the worse. 
 For first, when, ye come together In the church, I hear 
 
 18 that there are di visions among you ; and I partly be- 
 
 19 Heve it. For there mast be heresies also among you j. 
 that those who are approved may be made manifest 
 
 20 among you. When therefore ye come together into one 
 
 21 plaee^ it is not to eat the Lord's supper. For when ye 
 eat, every one taketh before ot/:ers his own supper: and 
 
 22 one is hungry, and another is drunken. What ? have 
 ye not houses to eat and drink in F or despise ye the 
 church of God, and sham.e those that have not ? What 
 shall I say to you ? shall I praise you in this f I praise 
 you not. 
 
 23 For I have received from the Lord that which I de^ 
 • livered also unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the night 
 
 on which he was delivered up, took bread ; and gave 
 
 24i thanks, and brake a ; and said ; " This is my body, which 
 
 ** Is [broken] for you: do this in remembrance of me.'* 
 
 18. Come not together.] In your religious assemblies. 
 
 In the church.'] Here, and v. 22, the word may mean congregation ^ 
 which met in some convenient place, v. 22, but not always in one fixed 
 place. Acts i. 15. ii.l. 
 
 Divisions.] Separate parties, eating and drinking by themselves, 
 ^contrary to the nature and intention of the Lord's Supper. 
 
 Partly.] This is delicate. He is unwilling to believe every circuna- 
 s^tance reported to their prejudice. 
 
 19. I assert my belief that separate parties subsiit among you. For 
 such is the condition of human nature, that there must be among you, 
 almost unavoidably, false doctrines, advanced by men against conviction, 
 for secular views, and. for the attachment of parties to themselves :; to try 
 the good, and to show that they will continue firm in the faith. 
 
 20. To eat the Lord's supper.] As it ought to be eaten. 
 
 21. Taketh before others,] Whhout waiting for other members of the 
 Corinthian church: thus ccunteracting one design of the rite; which is 
 partly institu-tcd to show that Christians form one society, c. x, 17. 
 
 And one is hungry, &c.] And the poor man scarcely satisfies his hunger, 
 while the rich indulges excess. The word/weSyij does not necessarily im- 
 port drunkenness. See on John ii. 10. 
 
 bee Xen. Mem. L ill. c. xiv, quoted by Rapheliiis, Wetstein, and 
 Dr. John Taylor on the Lord's Supper; whence it appears that entertain- 
 Tuents were customary among the Greeks, at which some brought plenti- 
 ful and some scanty pi'ovisions. 
 
 22. Tlial have ?wt.] Sc. houses for plentiful fare. 
 
 24.. Broken.] The authorities for £rp7r75/Aav9v and JsJo/xivay are but sUglxtt- 
 
214. I. C O R I N T H I A N S XL 
 
 CHAP.In like manner he tooh the cup also, when he ha«l 
 supped, saying ; " This cup is the new covenant 
 " through ray blood: do this, as often as ye shall drink 
 
 26 " //, in remembrance of me." For as often as ye eat this 
 bread, and drink this cup, ye show forth the Lord's 
 
 27 de-ath, till he come. Wherefore whosoever shall eat 
 the bread, or drink the cup, of the Lord unworthily^ 
 will be guilty o£ prophaning the body and the blood of 
 
 28 the Lord. But let a man try himself; and then let him 
 
 29 eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. For he that 
 eateth and drinketh nnM'orthily, eateth and drlnketh 
 judgement to himself, not distinguishing the Lord^s 
 
 ^0 body. For this cause many are weak and sickly among 
 
 31 you, and a considerable number sleep. But if we 
 
 would judge so as to distinguish between ourselves, we 
 
 nor do those for omitting- kX*^evov appear sufTlcient. Christ's hands and 
 feet were pierced; and his joints were uncaturally stretched. 
 
 25. Through my blood.] Confirmed by the shedding of my blood. 
 
 26. For as off en as &c.] These are important words, as they show the 
 perpetuity of the rite. 
 
 The connection is ; For to eat and drink in remembrance of Christ, ta 
 •how forth his death by apt signs and representations, is the end of the 
 institution; and not eating and drinking to satiety, as at ordinary 
 feasts. 
 
 27. Unworthily.'] The Corinthians perverted the ends of the institution 
 by forming separate companies ; and by being guilty cf excess, or, at 
 least, by approaching too near it, conbidering that the ordinance wliich 
 they met to observe was a religious one. 
 
 f-f^ill be guilfij &C.J Will be liable to the punishment due to grossly 
 misusing the sign, or symbol, of the Lord's body and blood. 
 
 28. Try himself.'] By the nature and end of the institution, as by a 
 test or touchstone. Fee 1 Pet. i. 7 : and Bisiiop Pearce on c. ix. 27. 
 
 And then.] That is, afterward. 
 
 Judgement.] Temporal judgement. See v. 30, 31, 32. Rom. xii. 2. 
 I Pet. iv. 17. 
 
 Not distinguishing &c.]| Not distinguishing the sign, symbol, or re- 
 presentation, of the Lord's body from an ordinary meal. 
 
 Whoever duly coivsiders this verse, and r. 21, 22, 25, 26, 27, willinfer 
 that the Corinthian congregation at large partook of the cup at the cele» 
 bration of the Lord's Supper. 
 
 30. These judicial inflictions of speedy temporal punishment were 
 peculiar to the Apostolical age : they were unerringly proportioned to 
 the guilt incurred; and were designed to preserve and establish the purity 
 of Christian worship and practice, as well as the authority of the Apostles* 
 See Acts V. 5. 1 Cor. v. 5. 2 Cor. x. 8. xiii. 2. 1 Tim. i. 20. Kev. ii. 22. 
 
 31. But if ive livuld jiid^e &c.] If v,e would make a due distinction ia 
 
I. CORINTHIANS XI. XII. 215 
 
 CHAP.should not be judged. But when we are judged by the 
 ' Lord, we are chastened, that we should not be con- 
 32 demned with the world. 
 
 S3 Wherefore, my brethren, when ye come together to 
 
 34 eat the Lord's Supper, wait for one another. If any man 
 
 hunger, let him eat at home; that ye come not together 
 
 to judgement. But the rest I will set in order when I 
 
 come. 
 
 CHAP. 
 XII. 
 
 1 NOW concerning spiritual things, brethren, I ^vould 
 
 2 i»ot have you ignorant. Ye know that ye were gentiles, 
 
 3 carried away to dumb idols, as ye were led. Where- 
 fore I declare unto you th;it no man, speaking by the 
 Spirit of God, saith, " Jesus is accursed -" and that no 
 man can say, " Jesus Is the Lord," hnl by the Holy 
 
 4 Spirit. Now there are differences of gifts ; but // Is the 
 
 5 same Sjiirit. And- there are differences of minislries^ 
 
 6 but it is the same Lord. And there are diiferences of 
 works ; but /►' is the same God, who worketh all things 
 
 ^^ur behaviour, Avhen "vv£ partake of the Lord's Supper ,ind of common 
 meals, &c. 
 
 35. Therefore the judgement incurred v. '2?i is temporal chastisement 
 fror.i the Lord, to prevent eternal condcmuiiion. 
 
 33, 34. Here we learn that the abuses which the Apostle strove to 
 correct were breach of Christian unity, and a decree of intemperance 
 unsuitable to a religious feast. 
 
 1. Spiritual thiiigs.] See c. xi v. 1, and the old English bibles. Spiritual 
 persons. Locke. Misc. Sacra, i. 163. Bishop Fearce. 
 
 2. Dumb idols.} Unable to inspire you with the gift of prophesying 
 and of tongues. 
 
 Js yp ictte led.] As ye happened to be led by your teachers, and by 
 the power of example. 
 
 3. Saith, Jesits is nccursed.l Which was the language of the unbeliev- 
 ing Jews, because he was crucified. See Gal. iii. 13. 
 
 Can say-] Constantly, publicly, and sincerely. If any pretended con- 
 vert acknowledged Jesus to be Lord of all, which implies his Messiah- 
 ship, the Discerner of Spirits v/ould detect him. See v. 10, Compare 
 1 John iv. 2, 3. 
 
 4- Of gifts.] See Rom. xii. 6. The word implies free bounty in the 
 Giver. 
 
 5. Of ministries.'] Offices in the chiirch. 
 
 6. M'urL^.] Or acts of p'ower, vvhicii the Spirit enabled men to 
 perform. 
 
21^ 1. CORINTHIANS XIL 
 
 CHAP.among all. But the manifestation of the Spirit is givefl 
 to every man for that ivh'ich is profitable. For to one 
 8 is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom ; and to an- 
 other the word ■of knowledge, according to the same 
 ■S Spirit; and to another faith, through the same Spirit; 
 and to another the gifts of healing, through the same 
 
 10 Spirit.: and to another the -working of miracles; and to 
 another prophecy ; and to another the discerning cf 
 spirits ; and to another different kinds of languages ; and 
 
 11 to another the interpretation of languages. But tliat 
 one and the same Spirit worketh all tliese things, 
 dividing to every man severally as he pleasetli. 
 
 12 For as the body is one, and hath ?nany members, 
 and all the members of that |]one] body, though many, 
 
 13 are one body; so is Christ also. For through ^ne 
 
 8. Tne icord of tcisdom.'] Perhaps, a perfect camprehension of th^ 
 •Christian plan; how jt%vas connected with former dispensations; and 
 how it was predicted and foreshadowed in the Old Testament. 
 
 The unrd of knoidedgt.^ Perhaps, knowledge of those Christian 
 ■doctrines which were most opposite to Jewish prejlidices : such as the 
 admission of the gentiles into the gospel-covenant ; the abolition of cir- 
 cumcision, of the distinction of meats, and of the whole Jewish rituaJ. 
 Compare c. vili. 1, 7, 10, 11. xiii. 2. xiv. 6. 2 Cor, vi. 6. 
 
 9. Faith.l -Assurance and confidence in dehvering the doctrines of th& 
 gospel; a spiritual gift belonging to t-eachers, v. 28. Locli?e. Faith so as 
 to remove mountains : c xiii. 2. Bishop P-earce. But in this sense faith 
 ■would notdifFer from the ico^iang of mirachs, in v. 10. 
 
 The gifts of lieali/ig.'] The first Christians anointed th*e sick with oil-, 
 and miraculously restored them. Mark vi. 13. James v. 14, 15, 16. 
 
 10. Mirackir.'] Of various other kinds. To the exercise of this and of 
 the foregohig gift the early converts seem to have -bt-ea impelled by an 
 inward operation of the Spirit. 
 
 Prophecy.] As explained, c. xiv. 3, 24, 29, 30. 
 
 Disceritiug of spirits.] -Distinguishing such as were divinely inspired 
 from pretenders to inspiration. See Hebr. iv. 12. 
 
 Tlte i)iterprctatio7i of languages.] When used in Christian a.'semblies. 
 This was sometimes a distinct gift; that different persons might receive 
 different spiritual endowments: f. 4^ 11; an<l sorftetimes it was joined 
 with the gift of tongues: -c. xiv. 5, 13.^ 
 
 The end of using unknown tongues in Christian assemblies was the in- 
 struction of foreign converts who were present ; and the end of the in- 
 terpreting them was the instruction of natives, who of course formed the 
 mass cf the assembly. 
 
 12. Christ.] With respect to his mystical body, the church. 
 
 13. The apostle carefully inculcates that Christians form one society; 
 •and therefore that union should prevail among them. 
 
i. CORINTHIANS "Kll. 2lt 
 
 CHAP.SpIrit we have been all baptized into one body, whether 
 
 * Jews or gentiles, whether slaves or free ; and we have 
 
 14; been all made to drink into one Spirit. For the body 
 
 15 also is not one member, but many. If the foot shall 
 say, " Because I am not the hand, I am not of the 
 
 16 " body;*' is it therefore not of the body? And if the 
 ear shall say, " Because I am not the eye, I am not of 
 
 17 " the body;" is it therefore not of the body? If the 
 whole body ^ere an eye, where would he the hearing ? 
 if the whole nvere hearing, where ivould he the smelling ? 
 
 1 8 But now God hath disposed every one of the members 
 
 19 in the body, as it hath pleased him. And if all the parts 
 
 20 were one member, where would he the body ? But now 
 
 21 there are many members, yet only one body. The eye 
 cannot say to the hand, " I have no need of thee;" nor 
 again the head to the feet, " I have no need of you.'* 
 
 22 Nay, much more, those members of the body, which 
 
 23 seem to be the weaker, are necessary : and as to those 
 members of the* body which we think to be the more 
 dlshonourablcj, Upon these we bestow more abundant 
 honour^, and our uncomely parts have more abundant 
 
 "24 comeliness : whereas our comely parts have no need ; 
 but God hath tempered the body together, having 
 
 25 given more abundant honour to the meaner part ; that 
 there should be no division in the body ; but that the 
 members should have the same care for one another. 
 
 26 And thus if one member suffer, all the members suffer 
 
 Have leen all made to drink,] Have partaken of one Spirit since our 
 baptism. 
 
 14. I say one Spirit variouyly displaying itself. For Sec. 
 
 22. iVaV, much more.'] Nay, far otherwise. But some join the words 
 to a-vayKaVa. <*' Are much more necessary to life than the limbs, or eye, 
 o'r ear, or smelling." 
 
 23. T/.-e more dishonourable.'] As the ducts which carry off the 
 aliments. 
 
 More abundant lionour.] By clothing them. 
 
 More abundant comeli7iess.] Of adventitious ornaments. 
 
 24. Hacing given &c.] Having so disposed the body that we give &c. 
 In the East, the face and the hands were uncovered ; and the leg and 
 
 foot, except by the sandal. - 
 
 V 
 
218 L CORINTHIANS XII. XIII. 
 
 CHAP.with it ; or if one member be hcnoured, all the mem- 
 bers rejoice with it. But ye are the body of Christ, 
 
 28 and his members in part. And God hath set some in 
 the church, first apostles, secondly prophets, thirdly 
 teadiers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, 
 helps, governments, different kinds of languages. Are 
 
 29 all apostles? are all prophets? ai-e all teachers? are all 
 "30 ivorkers of miracles? Have all the gifts of healing? do 
 31 all speak in different languages ? do all interpret ? But 
 
 CHAP z^^^o^s^y desire the best gifts. And yet I show unto 
 XIII. you by far the most excellent way. 
 
 1 If I speak in the languages of men and of angels, but 
 
 have not love, I become Jihe sounding brass, or like a 
 
 ^ noisy cymbal. And if I have the gift of prophecy, and 
 
 27. In part.'l That is, some of his members: other Christians being 
 his members as well as yourselves. See c. xiii. 12: and J3ishop Pearce. 
 Or, severally, in your respective stations. 
 
 28. Teachers.] Perhaps prophets often instructed, but sometimes pre- 
 dicted; .and teachers delivered instructions only. 
 
 Miracles.'] We have here repeated instances of the abstract for the 
 concrete. 
 
 In V. 9, 10, miracles are placed after gifts of healing; but here, and 
 r- 29, 30, miracles stand first; and here the enumeration appears to be 
 orderly, and therefore priority is justly assigned to the more extensive 
 
 Helps.] Those who accompanied the Apostles, and administered 
 t>aptism and the Lord's Supper, or superintended charities, or prayed 
 
 ■with the sick. 7 
 
 Governments.] Perhaps, those wlijT presided in Christian assemblies, 
 and regulated them. See Rom. xii. 8. 1 Thess. v. 12. 1 Tim. v. 17* 
 Hebr. xiii. 7, 17. 
 
 Differ eni kinds of longvaces.] These seem to be placed last, because the 
 Corinthians unduly rated this gift. C. xiii. 1. xiv. 2. 
 
 31. Zcalou.'^ly desire.] See c. xiv. 1, .39. 
 
 1. And of ungds.] Were it possible for men to convey their sentiments 
 to each other, as angels do. 
 
 Love] Universal benevolence. The word is rendered /ore in Tindall's 
 New Testamentj in the biblps of 1.549 and 1568, and in the Genevan, 
 version. See also Rom. xiii. 10. Gal. v. 22. 1 Thess. 1. 3 : and Bishop 
 pearce. 
 
 We learn the sense of the word charity \n the time of Henry VIII, from 
 Sir Thomas Mere's dialogues, b. iii. c^ 8. " Charity is a good, virtuous, 
 and well-ordered love." He therefore jcensurfs Tindall for not re- 
 taining it. - ^ ^ 
 
 Sounding Iras^i.] Whether a rude or formed mass ; provided it gave an 
 unvaried and uncertain sound. 
 
 CyuibaL] A brazen instrument of large dimensions, consisting of two 
 
r, CQRINTHIANS XIII. ^19 
 
 GHAP.understand all mysLerles and all knowledge, and if L 
 " ^' have all faith so as to remove mountains, and have not 
 
 3 love, I am nothing. And if I bestow all my goods to 
 feed the poor, and if I give my body to be burned, and 
 
 4 have not lov^, it profiteth me nothing. Lov-e is long- 
 
 5 suffering, and is kind :■ love envieth not ; love is not 
 vain, is not puffed up,, doth not behave itself unbe- 
 comingly, seeketh not its own, is not highly provoked, 
 
 6 deviseth not evil, rejoiceth not in iniquity,, but rejoiceth 
 
 parts shaped like hollov/ hemispheres; which were struck against each 
 other. Le Clerc on Hammond. 
 
 2. Understand all mystt^ries.] Such as the call of the gentiles; and 
 the glorious change of their bodies who shall be alive at the last day. 
 ICor. XV. 51. Eph. iii. :5. 
 
 3. Bestow &c. Plere chanty, in the present acceptation of the word, 
 is opposed to universal love. 
 
 Tu bn burned.] In testimony to the Christian faith. 
 
 4. Is long-siij/hing.l With respect to provocations and injuries ; with- 
 out being stirred up to passion and revenge. This is lenity to our fellow 
 creatures. 
 
 Is kind.] Benign, gentle. The term is opposed to severity, Rom. xi. 2?; 
 and explained by philanthropy, Titus iii. 4. See also Luke vi. 33. 
 Eph. iv. 32. 
 
 Is not vain.2 The M-ord may denote a light mind, in the sense of in- 
 constancy : but a signification of it more suitable to the place is levity of 
 mind, in the sense of vanitv, emptiness, and a weak elation from slight 
 accomplishments or external ornaments; and a consec^uent neglect of 
 others. 
 
 Is rtot piifjcd lip."] On account of learning, eloquence, wealth, power, 
 or splendid spiritual gifts ; distinctions which lead to contemptuous and 
 injurious treatment of others. 
 
 3. Unbernwifigly.] Is not guilty of disorderly behaviour to others, so 
 as to offend their sense of decorum by actions or words. ^Ar^^rtyovi'::;, 
 UTM Ka^fxi'/oq. Inhoueste compositus es et indecenter. Plut. H. Stephuni 
 Lex. 
 
 Scekclh not its oicn.l But regardeth the advantage, the peace, the con- 
 science of others. Bishop Pearce refers to c. x. 24, 33. 
 
 Js not liiglih/ provoked.] 'i'hough angry on a just occasion, is never 
 outrageously angry. Bishop Pearce. 
 
 Deviseih not cvil.] I'o others, by way of retaliation. Or, imputeth 
 not evil, bringeth it not to account in order to revenge it : oy /uvnc-.xaxeu 
 Wetstein. 
 
 6. Rejoiceth not whc'n men, like the incestuous person, debase their 
 own character, and that of religion, by acts of wickedness; but rejoiceth 
 together with true Christians, those who walk in the truth. See Bishop 
 Eearce. Or, rejoiceth with others, when truth, or righteousness, 
 flourisheth. 
 
 u2. 
 
220 I. CORINTHIANS XIII. 
 
 CHAP.together with the truth ; covereth all things, helieveth 
 all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things. 
 
 8 Love never faileth : but whether there be prophecies, 
 they shall be done away ; whether there be languages, 
 they shall cease j whether there be knowledge, it shall, 
 
 9 be done away. For we know in part, and we pror 
 
 10 phesy in part ; but when that which is perfect cometh, 
 
 1 1 then that which is in part will he done away. When I 
 was a child, I spake as a child, I thought as a child, X 
 reasoned as a child : but when I became a man, I did 
 
 12 away childish things. For now we see as through a. 
 dim glass, darkly; but then we shall see face to face:^ 
 now I know in part;, but then I shall clearly know, asu 
 
 13 I also am clearly known. And now remalnetli faith,, 
 liope, love, these three; but the greatest of these h 
 love. 
 
 7. Covereth, all things.} Hides, conceals, the faults and infirmities of 
 oihers. 1 Pet. iv. 8. 
 
 Bdieveth all things.] Jx candidly supposes probity and veracity In others ; 
 believes what tends to alleviate their faults ; and assigns the. best motives 
 to rheir actions. 
 
 ■ Hn-peih ail things.'] As to their improvement in goodness, or the re- 
 formation of their vicious lives. 
 
 Endureth all things.] Endureth reproaches and wrongs with patience 
 and resignation. The word 7ravl«t in this v. must be restrained to reason-^ 
 able cases. 
 
 - In this description of love Paul obliquely censures the emulations and; 
 contests of the Corinthians, both with respect to their factious leader* 
 and their spiritual endowments. 
 
 10. That which is perfect.} The full growth, and perfection of our na-- 
 ture in heaven. 
 
 12. For in this life we may well be compared to children. For 
 now &c. 
 
 Through a dim glass.} Through an imperfectly transparent body of- 
 horir, or talc, or ill-prepared glass. During the inferior state of arts, 
 some pellucid bodies obscured objects. See L. Bos, Wetstein, and Bishop 
 Pearce. 
 
 Darkly.} See in Wetsteia l» altlypiaJi opposed to a-a<pZi and Ivapyao;. 
 With an obscure representation of objects. 
 
 13. Remaineth.} In opposition to the things which were to cease and 
 to be done away : v. 8, 10. These remain, not only as long as the church 
 remains on earth, but will be exercised in heaven. 
 
 The greatest.] The most praiseworthy and difficult to be exercised. See 
 l*ii{i!»v used superlatively^ Ma^ttiv xiii. 32. 
 
I.. C O R I NT H I A N S XIV, 221 
 
 chap; 
 
 XIV. 
 
 1 Follow after love ; and zealously desire spiritual 
 
 2 gifts ; but rather that ye may prophesy. For he who 
 speaketh In a different language, speaketh not to nien> 
 but to God ; for none understandeth him j however, in 
 
 3 his spirit he speaketh mysteries : but he who prophesieth, 
 speaketh to men edification, and exhortation, and con-^ 
 
 4 solatlon. He who speaketh in a different language, 
 edifieth himself; but he who prophesieth, edifieth the 
 
 5 church. Now I would that ye all spake in different 
 languages, but rather that ye prophesied : for greater 
 is he who prophesieth, than he who speaketh with' 
 Tongues; unless he interpret, that the church may re- 
 ceive edification. 
 
 6 And now, brethren, if I come to you speaking in 
 different languages, what shalll profit you, unless I shall 
 speak to you either by a revelation, or by knowledge, 
 
 7 or by prophesying, or by doctrine ? In like manner if 
 things without life, which give sound, whether pipe or 
 harp, give no distinction in the sounds, how shall it be 
 
 8 known what is piped or harped ? For if the trumpet 
 give an uncertain sound, who shall prepare himself to 
 
 9 battle ? So likewise unless ye utter by the tongue 
 words which can be understood, how shall it be known 
 
 2. Understandeth.'] For this sense of «xaj;, see Kypke. Obs. Sacr. 
 
 In his spirit.] But it may be that, hi his own mind, as he understands 
 himself, he speaks some of the great doctrines of the gospeh See v. 14. 
 
 3. Cunsolation.] This was pecuharly seasonable in times of per- 
 secution. 
 
 On this sense of the word prophet see Bishop Pearce's curious note on: 
 Acts XV. ^2. 
 
 5. Interpret.] This might be done by the same person. See i'. 13. 
 
 6. Revelation.] See r. 26r 30. It seenis to mean a doctrine revealed to 
 some member of a Christian congregation by the immediate suggestion of 
 the Spirit. 
 
 Knowledge.'] See on c. xii. 8. 
 
 Or l:y prophesuing., or by doctrine!] It has been conjectured, in the 
 note on c. xii. 28, that prophesying might take the form of psalms and 
 hymns ; agreeably to the sense of the word in some parts of the Old 
 Testament. 1 Sam. x. 5. And then doctrines may signify an inspired 
 discourse on matters relating to faith or practice. 
 
 u 3 
 
S22 I. CORINTHIANS XIV. 
 
 CHAP.what Is spoken ? for ye will speak to the air. There 
 * are I know not how many kinds of languages in the 
 
 10 world ; and none of them is without signification. 
 
 1 1 If therefore I know not the meaning of the language, I 
 shall be a barbarian to him who speaketh, and he who 
 
 12 speaketh will be a barbarian to me. So likewise, since 
 ye are zealous of spiritual gifts, seek that ye may 
 
 13 abound in them to the edification of the church. Where- 
 fore, let him who speaketh in an unj^nown language 
 
 14 pray that he may interpret. For if I pray in an un- 
 known language, my spirit prayeth, but my meaning 
 
 15 is unprofitable. What is it then ? I will pray with my 
 spirit, and I will pray with meaning also : I will sing 
 with my spirit, and I will sing with meaning also. 
 
 16 Otherwise, when thou shalt bless God with thy spirit, 
 how shall he that filleth the place of the unlearned say 
 Amen at thy thanksgiving, since he knoweth not what 
 
 17 thou sayest ? For thou indeed givest thanks well; but 
 
 18 the other is not edified. I give thanks to [my] God, 
 
 19 speaking in different languages more than ye all ; yet I 
 would rather speak in the church five words with mean- 
 ing, that hy my voice I might instruct others also, than 
 ten thousand words in an unknown language. 
 
 20 Brethren, be not children in understanding : how- 
 ever, in wickedness be infants, but in understanding be 
 
 21 perfect men. It is written in the law ; " Witli men of 
 " other languages, and with other lips, I will speak to 
 
 TO. There Is a certain number of languages, be it what it may, ascer" 
 tain it as you wiH. 
 
 11. To me.l Some omit Iv. But it may be used for tic, as Rom.i. 23, 25. 
 1 Cor. vii. 15. 
 
 12. But this is what every one would avoid. So likewise &g. 
 
 13. Let him pray to God for ability to interpret what he says, in a 
 language understood by the great body of the congregation. Sec 
 V. 5, 26, 27, 28; and the note on c. xii. 10. 
 
 18.7 give thanks to my God."] In Christian assemblies. Thus here, and 
 in the two preceding verses, £v;^ap<rM is used for giving thanks in the 
 public service of the church. Bishop Pearce. 
 
 20. To speak in unknown language?, k to be children in under-^ 
 standing. 
 
I. CORINTHIANS XIV. 225 
 
 CHAP." this people; yet neither then will they hearken to me, 
 " saith the Lord." Wherefore different languages are 
 
 22 for a sign, not to those who believe, but to unbelievers; 
 but prophesying h for a sign, not to unbelievers, but to 
 
 23 those who believe. If therefore the whole church come 
 together into one place, and all speak in unknozun 
 languages, and those tliat are unlearned or unbelievers 
 
 24< come in, will they not say that ye are mad ? But if all 
 prophesy, and an unbeliever or one unlearned come in, 
 
 25 he is convicted by all, he is searched out by all : the 
 secrets of his heart are made manifest; and then he will 
 fair down on his face and worship God, declaring that 
 God is in you of a trutli. 
 
 26 How is it then, brethren? when ye come together, 
 hath each of you a psalm, hatli he a doctrine, hath he 
 an unknown language, hath he a revelation, hath he an 
 interpretation ? Let all things be done to edifying* 
 
 27 Now if any man speak in an unknown language, let it If 
 by two, or at the most hy three, and that in succession ; 
 
 28 and let one interpret : but if there be no interpreter, let 
 such keep silence in the church ; and let him speak ta 
 
 29 himself, and to God. And let two or three prophets 
 
 30 speak ; and let the others discern. But if any thing be 
 revealed to another who sitteth by, let the first keep 
 
 31 silence. For ye may all prophesy one by one ; that all 
 
 32 may learn, and all may be exhorted. Now the spirits^ 
 
 23. Or unbelievers.] WTio know that the Greek language only is under- 
 stood by so many among you. 
 
 25. Hence we learn that the prophets, like our Lord, sometimes spoke 
 10 the thoughts of their hearers. See Hebr. iv. 12. 
 
 26. The interrogations introduced into this verse have the authorities 
 of Grotius, Calmet, Bishop Pearce, Markland, and Wakefield. Observe 
 that many read iTroxaXux^iv £/^S(, yxij-s-av ly^ii- 
 
 27 Here, and v. 29, the Apostle means at one Christian meeting. 
 
 29. Two or three.'] In succession. 
 
 Discern.'] Whether what is spoken be doctrine suggested by the Spirit, 
 Seec. xii. 10. 
 
 32. Whereas the false prophets of the heathens counterfeited violent 
 and irresistible transports* 
 
221. r. CORINTHIANS XIV. XV. 
 
 CHAP.of the prophets are subject to the prophets ; (for GoS 
 is not t/je author of disorder, but of peace;) as in all 
 churches of the saints. 
 
 , 3'1« Let your women keep silence in the churches : for 
 they are not permitted to speak; but are commanded 
 
 35 to be under obedience, as the law also salth. And if 
 they desire to learn any thing, let them ask their 
 husbands at home : for it is unbecoming that women 
 should speak in the church. 
 
 36 What ? did the word of God come forth from You? 
 
 37 or hath it reached to You only ? If any man seem to be 
 a prophet, or spiritual, let him acknowledge that the 
 things which I write to you are the commandments of 
 
 38 the Lord. But if any man be ignorant, let him be 
 ignorant. Wherefore, brethren, zealously desire to 
 prophesy ; and yet forbid not to speak in different 
 
 4eO languages. But let all things be done decently and in- 
 order, 
 CHAP. 
 XV. 
 
 1 NOW I declare to you, brethren, the gospel winch 
 I preached to you, which ye have received also, and in 
 
 2 which ye stand ; by which ye are saved also, if ye keep 
 in memory what' doctrine I preached to you : unless ye 
 
 3 have believed in vain. For I delivered to you among* 
 the chief things, what I received also, that Christ died 
 
 34. Bat are commanded.'] See 1 Tim. iv. 3, and Bishop Pearce. 
 
 The lau:} Gen. iii. 16. 
 
 32, 33, 34. Some point thus: — prophets : for God — peace. As in all 
 the churches of the saints, let your women &c. See c. xi. 16. and here, 
 V. 36. 
 
 36. To you o??/_y.J That ye thus differ from other churches. Bishop 
 Pearce. 
 
 38. But if any one allege ignorance of my divine commission, let him 
 reap the consequence of persisting in t!iis pretended ignorance. See 
 Rer. xxii. 11. This authoricatlve language is addressed to his op- 
 ponents. 
 
 2.- Jre saved.] Will be finally saved. 
 
 Jn vain.] By forgetting my doctri-.ies and precepts. 
 
 3. Accoi'dvtg to the sciiplurcs.] Isai. liii. 5 &c. Dan. ix. 2C. 
 
I. CO RINTHIANS XV. 225 
 
 CHAP.for our sins, according to the scriptures ; and that he 
 
 was buried, and that he rose the third day, according 
 
 5 to the scriptures ; and that he was seen by Peter, then 
 
 by the Twelve. After that, he was seen by above five 
 
 6. hundred brethren at once ; of whom the greater part 
 
 7 remain until now, but some are fallen asleep. After 
 that, he was seen by James ; then by all the apostles. 
 
 8 And, last of all, he was seen by me also, as by one 
 
 9 born out of due time^ For I am the least of the 
 apostles, that am not worthy to be called an apostle, 
 
 10 because I persecuted the church of God. But by the 
 favour of God I am what I am : and his favour which 
 ivas hesio<wed on me, was not in vain t hut I laboured 
 more abundantly than they all ; yet not I, but the 
 
 11 favour of God v/hich ivas with me. Whether there- 
 fore it be I or they, so we preach, and so ye have 
 believed. 
 
 12 Now if Christ be preached that he rose from the dead, 
 how say some among you that there is no resurrection of 
 
 . 13 the dead ? But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then 
 
 4. According to the scriptures.'] Isai. liii. 9 — 12. Ps. H. 7. xvi. 10. 
 Jonah i. 17. and, implicitly, all the prophecies which foretel a triumphant 
 Messiah. But some suppose that here, as 2 Pet. iii. 16, the scriptures Of 
 the New Testament may be meant. 
 
 5. -Sv Peter.'] Luke xxiv. 34. 
 
 The Tiuelve.'] The greater customary number is put for a part. Sa 
 John XX. 24. The appearance referred to is related Mark xvi. 14. 
 John XX. 19. 
 
 6. Jbovejive hurtdred.] On a mountain in Galilee. Matth. xxviii. 16, 17. 
 
 7. Javies.] This is not elsewhere recorded. 
 All the apostles.'] John xx- 26. 
 
 8. Bf/ me 0150."] Acts ix. 5. 
 
 One born out of due time.] As an abortive child, diminutive and 
 feeble. 
 
 10. The favour of God ivhich was with me.] The favour of God which 
 directed and strengthened me, and bestowed on me such eminent spiritual 
 gifts. Rom. i. 5. xii. 3, 6. xv. 15. 1 Cor. i. 4. iii. 10. 
 
 11. 1 or they.] I, or the other apostles, who preach, in this manner 
 we all preach. 
 
 12. That there is no resurrection of the dead.] That the resurrectioa of 
 the dead is an impossibility. ■ 
 
 13- But if SO; then Christ hath not risen from tb^e dead. 
 
226 r. CORINTHIANS XV. 
 
 CHAP.Clirist is not risen. And If Christ be not risen, then our 
 XV 
 
 preaching is vain, and your faith also is vain. Yea, we 
 
 15 are found false witnesses also concerning God; be— 
 cause we have testified of God that he raised up Christ,- 
 
 16 whom he raised not up, if the dead rise not. For iPihe 
 
 17 dead rise not, then Christ is not risen. And if Christ 
 be not risen, your faith is vain; ye are still in your sins.- 
 
 18 Then those also that are fallen asleep in Chr'xst, have- 
 10 perished.- If in this life only we have hope In Christ, 
 
 we are of a-ll men most miserable. 
 20 But now Christ is risen from the dead, /je is the first- 
 Si fruits of those who sleep. For since by man came death, 
 
 22 by man also cometh the resurrection of the dead. For as- 
 through Adam, all die, so likewise through Christ all 
 
 23 will be made alive. But every one in his own ordfer ; 
 Christ the first-fruits; afterward those that are Christ's 
 
 24 at his appearance. (Then ivill be the end, when Christ 
 shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even-^the 
 Father; when he shall have done away all rule, and alii 
 
 25 authority, and power: for he must reign, till he have 
 
 t4. Whence it woulcl follow, that our preaching &c.. 
 
 15. Cojicend/ig God.'] See this sense of x^la with a genitive case in. 
 H. Steph.Lex. One of his instances Is, ^i;y xi^eTat xala «v9pWy. Animat 
 pracdicatur do homine. 
 
 16, 17. For, to repeat ray arguments used v. 13, 14, and thus to in- 
 culcate it, if, &c. See a Hke repetition. Gal. i. 8, 9, v. 2, 3. 
 
 1 8. Observe too another consequence. 
 
 Jn Cftrist.'] In the profession of Christianity. 
 
 19. Hope in Christ.] And not that we shall' be raised at the last day,- 
 then, in our present persecuted state, denying ourselves and denied by 
 others, we are &:c. 
 
 Some explaia u-c of the apostles, and preachers of the gospel, in those 
 times of opposition and distress. 
 
 20. The Jirst-fhiils.] See .Lev. xxiii. 10. As the offering of the first-- 
 fruits derived a blessing on the rest, so Christ's resurrection secures the. 
 future harvest of the dead. 
 
 24. priicn Christ shall have delivered up the kingdom.] His ceconomical- 
 or mediatorial kingdom ; his kingly power exercised in the government 
 of his church. 
 
 AH rule and all authority and power. All his enemies ; wicked men and- 
 wicked spirits, sin and death. 
 
I. C O RINTHl A-NS XV. 227 
 
 CHAP put all enemies under his feet. The last enemy who 
 
 ' will be .done away, is death. For " he hath subjected 
 
 27 " all things under his feet." But when it is said, " All 
 
 **" things iire subjected," it is manifest that He is ex- 
 
 • :2S ceptcd who subjected all things to him. And when all 
 
 things shall be subjected to him, then the Son himself 
 
 also will be subjected to Him who subjected all things 
 
 :29 to him, that God may be all among all.) Otherwise, 
 
 w^hat shall They do that are baptized in the place of 
 
 those that are dead, if the dead rise not at all ? why 
 
 -30 then are they baptized in their place ? And why stand 
 
 i31 we also in danger every hour ? I protest by my glorying 
 
 on your account which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord, 
 
 .32 I die daily. Iff to sj)eid ziQcor.ding to the manner of 
 
 27. For he] That is the Father. See Vs. ex. 1. 
 
 28. yiU (unong all.] Omnipotent and all-g-overning;. Bishop Pearce. 
 "^'he disciples of Christ will then have immediate access to the Father, 
 
 will immedately serve him, and be immediately governed by him. 
 
 That are bnptixcd in the place of the dfad.] Le Clerc, on Hammond, 
 says : •' To me their interpretation seems most probable, who suppose 
 iririp equivalent to ivr;, and the sense to be this: If there were no resur- 
 rection, what would become of those who every day, though they see 
 Christians put to death for their profession, yet cheerfully receive 
 baptism, that they may supply the place of those that are dead in the 
 •Christian church."* 
 
 30. And why do I, or we apostles and propagators of Christianity, 
 stand in danger of death every hour ? 
 
 31. 1 protect &C.J The form of expression in the Greek implies an 
 oath. Dr. Wall, in his critical notes, rightly explains JjusTtpav by which 1 
 have on your account. 
 
 1)1. Christ Jesus our Lord.] As his Apostle, and the propagator of his 
 gospel. 
 
 Jf we read hy.irif'j.v, the sense is : I protest, or swear, by our glorying 
 in God, and in the hope of immortality, Rom. v- 2, which I have 
 through Christ, or, as a Christian. For the change of number, see 
 i Cor. vii. 12, 14. x. 2, 8. xi. 6, 12. Gal. i. 9. Eph. vi. 22. Phil. iii. 17. 
 
 / die daily.'] I am daily exposed to a violent death by the hands of 
 persecutors. 
 
 32. If. to borrow an image from human affairs, Gal. iii. 15, I have con- 
 tended with men as fierce as beasts at Ephesus, and thus, as it were, have 
 been condemned to fight with wild beasts, &;c. See c. iv. 9. Ignatius is 
 quoted by Bishop Pearce as saying, auo lvpiu<; tA^yoi 'pwun; ^nfiofji-ay^a. 
 
 A different punctuation of this verse has been also proposed. — " What 
 wdoth it profit jne ? If the dead rise not, let us &c." 
 
228 I. C O R I N T H I A N S XV. 
 
 CHAP.men, I have fought with wild beasts at Ephesus, what 
 
 doth it profit me if the deati rise not ? Then let us eat 
 
 S3 and drink, for to-morrow we die. Be not deceived : 
 
 84- " Evil conversations corrupt good manners." Awake 
 
 truly, and sin not : for some have not the knowledge 
 
 of God : I speak this to your shame. 
 
 35 But some man will say ; " How are the dead raised 
 
 36 " up ? and with what body do they come ?" Thou incon* 
 siderate marii that which thou sowest is not made alive, 
 
 37 unless it die. And as to that which thou sowest, thou 
 sowest not the body which will be, but bare grain 5 
 
 38 perhaps of wheat, or of some other ^rain. But God 
 giveth it a body, as it hath pleased him ; and to every 
 
 39 seed its own body. All flesh is not the same flesh : but 
 there is one flesh of men, and another flesh of beasts, 
 
 40 and another of fishes, and another of birds. There are 
 also heavenly bodies, and earthly bodies ; but the 
 glory of the heavenly is one, and the glory of the earthly 
 
 41 is another. There is one glory of the sun, and another 
 glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars: 
 
 42 (for one star differeth from another star in glory :) so is 
 the resurrection of the dead also. The body is sown in 
 
 43 corruption, it is raised in incorruption : it is sown in 
 
 44 dishonour, it is raised in glory : it is sown in weakness, 
 it is raised in power : it is sown an animal body, it is 
 raised a spiritual body. There is an animal body, and 
 
 45 there is a spiritual body. And so it is written ; The 
 first " man,'* Adam, " became a living animal :" but 
 
 46 the last Adam is a life-giving spirit. However, that 
 
 S3. But be not deceived by such positions: and avoid those who ad- 
 vance them. Evil &c. In this iambic from Menander, Paul obliquely 
 censures his opponents. 
 
 34. Awake from the lethargy of sin in a proper and lasting manner. 
 Z»<xat»f signifies a>,>;6o5f, rite, debite. 
 
 S8. Js it hath pleased him.] When he appointed the laws of creation. 
 
 42. Ofthedeadr\ Of good men. 
 
 45. A living animal.] rTT? ti^&3 Gen. ii. 7. This way of rendering 
 preserves the reference which li-X^ has to -^uxMi^-v, 44, 4.6. 
 
I. C O R I N T H I A N S XV. 229 
 
 CHaP.<:^^j- not first which Is spiritual, but that which Is animal ; 
 
 and afterward came that which is spiritual. The first 
 
 4-7 man ivas from the ground, earthy : the second man 
 
 48 luill he [the Lord] from heaven. As ivas the earthy, 
 such are they also that are earthy ; and as h the 
 heavenly, such will they also be that are heavenly. 
 
 49 And as we have borne the image of the earthy, we 
 shall bear the Image of the heavenly also. 
 
 50 B«t this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot 
 inherit the kingdom of God ; nor doth corruption. In- 
 
 51 herit incorruption. Behold, I show you a mystery : 
 we shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a 
 
 52 moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trum- 
 pet : for the trump will sound, and the dead will be 
 
 53 raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. For 
 this coiTuptibie must put on incorruption; and thls^ 
 
 54 mortal must put on immortality. So when this cor- 
 ruptible shall have put on incorrjptlon, and this mortal 
 shall have put on immortality, then will come to pass 
 the words which are written ; " Death is swallowed up 
 
 Bo " in victory." " O Death, where is thy sting? O grave, 
 5Q ** where is thy victory ?" Now the sting of death is sin ; 
 
 57 and the strength of sin is the law. But thanks be to 
 God, who giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus 
 
 58 Christ. Wherefore, my beloved brethren, be ye stead- 
 fast, immoveable, always abounding in the work of 
 the Lord ; knowing that your labour is not in vain in 
 the Lord. 
 
 ^\. A mystery?^ A doctrine of Christianity hitherto unknown. 
 
 tFe shall all he changed.] By ice he means the whole body of Chris- 
 tians who shall be alive at the last day. So Deut. xxvi. 6, &c. we is used 
 for the Jewish people in all ages. 
 
 52. For the trianpet will sound.] So Kitt IttiI Is-iXmy^e h used v/ithout a 
 nominative case, Xen. Anab. p. IG. ed. 4to. Hutchinson. 
 
 58. Ifi the Lord.] Through the I^ord. Or, as Christians. 
 
 X 
 
230 l". CORINTHIANS XVI. 
 
 CHAP. 
 XVI. 
 
 1 NOW concerning the collection for the saints, as I 
 have appointed to the churches of Galatia, so do Ye 
 
 ■2 likewise. Upon the first day of the week let every one 
 of you lay somewhat by him, treasuring up according 
 as he prospereth ; that there be no collections when 
 
 3 I come. And when I come, whomsoever ye shall 
 approve, them I will send with letters to take your 
 
 4 gift to Jerusalem. But if it be worthy of My going 
 
 5 also, they shall go with me. Now I will come to 
 you, when I shall pass through Macedonia : (for I 
 
 6 mean to pass through Macedonia :) and perhaps I shall 
 remain, yea, and winter with you, that ye may con- 
 
 7 duct me on my way whithersoever I go. For I do not 
 desire to see you, at this time, on the way only ; but I 
 hope to remain a while with you, if the Lord permit. 
 
 B 9 But I shall remain at Ephesus until Pentecost. For a 
 great and laborious door is opened to me^ a,nd / hav^ 
 many adversaries. 
 10 Now if Timothy come, see that he be with you with- 
 out fear : for he w^orketh the work of the Lord, as I 
 
 1. The saints.'] The Christians at Jerusalem. Rom. xv. 26. Paul was 
 very earnest about this collection; as he thought it a way of reconciling 
 the Jewish converts to those from among the gentiles. 
 
 2. Upon the first day of the iceck.'] Tliny says that, in his province of 
 Bithynia, the Christians were wont stato die ante lucem convenire: an 
 allusion to the Lord's day. 
 
 By him.'] With himself, or, at home : first treasuring up in his own 
 house, in proportion as he prosperously possesseth, and afterward 
 delivering the whole to stich d.eacojis as may be appointed before I 
 come. 
 
 It mio^ht be required that this appropriation should be statedly made 
 on the Lord's day, because the mind was disposed to benevolence by the 
 worship of God. 
 
 S. It is right to place the comma at ^.Kifuiaanrt, as the opposition is 
 I ctween sending others with letters and going himself. 
 
 4. Paul affords them a motive to munificence with great address. 
 
 9. J7id lalm-ioits.'] So some critics on Pol. Syn. and Bishop Pearce. 
 Dr. Symonds, p. 66, proposes, " a wide door for my employment :" 
 Mr. WakcLfield, " a great door cf employment." 
 
 10. JJ'iih-jut fear.] Of factious opposition. 
 
I. CORINTHIANS XVI. 231 
 
 CHAP.aIso r/i?. Let no man therefore despise hlin: but con- 
 ■^^^* duct him on his way in peace, that he may come to me: 
 
 12 for I expect him with the brethren. And concerning 
 our brother Apollos, I greatly entreated him to come 
 unto you with the brethren ; yet he was by no means 
 willing to come now j but he will come when he shall 
 have a convenient time. 
 
 13 Watch, stand firmly in the faith, show yourselves 
 l^ men, be strong. Let all things among you be done 
 
 with love. 
 
 15 Now I entreat you, brethren, ivhereas ye know that 
 the household of Stephanas is the first-fruits of Achaia, 
 and that they have addicted themselves to the service of 
 
 16 the saints, that Ye also submit yourselves to such, 
 and to every one that helpeth with ma ar^d laboureth. 
 
 17' I rejoice at the coming ^f Stephanas and Fortunatus 
 and Achaif u' : for what remained to be done on your 
 
 18 part, they have supplied. For they have refreshed my 
 spirit and yours : wherefore acknowledge those that 
 are such. 
 
 19 The churches of Asia salute you. Aqulla and 
 Priscilla salute you much in the Lord ; and the 
 
 20 church also that assemhkth in their house. All the 
 
 11, Dexpise him.] On account of his youth. 1 Tim. Iv. 12. 
 
 ff^ith the brethren.} Those^ perhaps, by whom this epistle was sent. 
 Or, together with some other Christian brethren who now accompany 
 him on his journey. Or, " I and the brethren expect him." For which, 
 last sense see Estius, Bishop Pearce, and Wakefield. 
 
 Bishop Pearce renders, " that he may come safely to me;" placing a 
 comma at the second auToy.. 
 
 12. Apollos.'] If Paul had been an impostor, he would have been 
 jealous of an eloquent man, and of one in high estimation at Corinth', 
 and therefore, consistently with secular views, he could not have greatly 
 desired Apollos that he would go to that city. 
 
 17. irhat remained to l-e done.] Services which you, if present, would 
 have performed: my want of you: your absence. See Col. i. 24. 
 
 18. Andyours^ And therefore yours. He means that his refresfi- 
 Bient was theirs. 2 Cor. ii. 3. Bishop Pearce. 
 
fi32 I. CORINTHIANS XVI. 
 
 CHAP^brethren salute you. Salute one another with an 
 
 holy kiss. 
 
 21 22 The salutation by the hand of tne Paul. If any 
 
 itian love not the Lord [[Jesus Christ,] let him be 
 
 ^ accursed. Our Lord cometh. The favour of our 
 
 24- Lord Jesus Christ be with you. My love be with you 
 
 all in Christ Jesus. Amen. 
 
 22. He has his opponents in view. 
 
 24. My love le with you all.'\ And may none of you- b« visited witk 
 tlie rod of my apostolical authority, c. iv. 21, v. 22. 
 in Christ Jesus.'} As Lis common disciples. 
 
 I 
 
THE 
 
 SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL 
 
 TO THE 
 
 CORINTHIANS. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 1 X AUL, an apostle of Jesus Christ, by the "vvin of 
 God, and Timothy our brother, to the church of God 
 which is at Corinth, and- to all the saints that are in all 
 
 2 Achaia : favour he to you, and peace, from God our 
 Father, and /row the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 3 Blessed he the God and Father of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God' of all com.- 
 
 4 fort ; who comforteth us in all our affliction, that we 
 may be able to comfort those that are in any afTiiction, 
 by the comfort with which we ourselves are comforted 
 
 5 of God. For as the sufferings of Christ abound in 
 
 6 us, so our comfort also aboundeth by Christ. Bat 
 
 •* Paul havmg written Ms first epistle to the Corinthfans to try what 
 power he had still with that church, in which there was a orcat faction 
 against him, which he was attempting to break, was in pain till lie ft)ur;(J 
 what success it had. But wiien he had by Titus received an account cf 
 tlieir repentance upon his former letter, of their subnii-.sion to his orders, 
 and of their good disposition of mind toward him, he takes couraee, 
 speaks of himself more freely, and justifies himself more boldly. And as 
 to his opposers, he deals more roundly and sharply with ihcm tiian he 
 had done in his former epistle. 
 
 "The main business of both epistles is, to take off the people from their 
 new Leaders, and wholly to put an end to tlic faction and disorder Avhidi 
 they had caused in the Church of Corinth.*' bee Locke's Synopsis. 
 
 ]. Brother.'] In the common faith. 
 
 4. Comjurtcth us.'] Part of Paul's comfort arose from the good cfTect 
 which his former epistle had on the minds of his Corinthian converts.. 
 
 5. The si/J/'crings <f Christ.] Such sufferings as Cliiist underwenL Or, 
 suffer ngs for the cause of Christ. 
 
 x3. 
 
234 II. C O R I N T H I A N S I. 
 
 CHAP.whether we be afflicted, it is for your comfort and 
 salvation ; or whether we be comforted, ii is for your 
 comfort, which worketh in the patient enduring of the 
 
 7 same sufferings which we also suffer. And our hope 
 concerning you is steadfast ; since we know that as ye 
 are partakers of the sufferings, so are ye of the comfort 
 
 8 also. For, brethren, we would not have you ignorant 
 of our affliction which befel us in Asia ; that we were 
 exceedingly pressed above our strength, so that we 
 
 9 despaired even of life. But we had the sentence of 
 death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, 
 
 10 but in that God who ralseth the dead: who delivered 
 us from so great a death, and doth deliver us; in whom 
 
 1 1 we hope that still also he will deliver us ; you likewise 
 helping together with others by prayer for us ; that, 
 because of the benefit bestowed on us by means of many 
 persons, thanks may be given by many for us. 
 
 12 For our glorying is this; the testimony of our con- 
 science, that in simplicity and sincerity toward God 
 (not with carnal wisdom, but by the favour of God,) 
 
 C. Salvation,"] Final salvation, -which is promoted by patience. 
 Rom. V. 3, 4J 5. 
 
 lyiiich worketh,'] Which comfort worketh itself out, is wrought, is 
 exercised, by &c. See the original word, civ. 12. Gal. v, 6. Eph.iii. 20. 
 Col. i. 29. lThess,ii. 13. 2 Thess. ii. 7. ^ 
 
 7. And my expectadon concerning you in this respect is firm and well 
 grounded : I know that ye share with me in my comfort, as ye do in my 
 afflictions. 
 
 Wetstein prefers another reading of v, 6, 7. — " which worketh in the 
 patient enduring of the same sufferings which we also sufFer: and our 
 hope concerning you is steadfast: or whether we be comforted, it is for 
 your comfort and salvation : knowing &c." 
 
 8. For refers to the afflictions mentioned v. 4, 5, 6. 
 
 8 — 10. Paul means the commotions at Ephesus, related Acts xix. 
 
 11. By prayer for us } that 8(.c.] You also adding your future prayers 
 forme: that so the future favour of God in my deliverances, granted to 
 me by means of many devout intercessions, may be acknowledged in the 
 thanksgivings also of many for me. 
 
 12. And I hope that God will continue to deliver me; and that you 
 will ofFer up your prayers on my behalf. For Sec. 
 
 iSincerity toicard God.] See Mark xi. 22, Rom. i. 5. 
 
 Carnal wisdcm.] Secular v/ifdoni, the selfish wrisdom of this world. 
 
 jPy the favour of God.] By lus favourable assistance ; and by the 
 
11. C R I N T H I A N S I. 235 
 
 CHAP.we have behaved ourselves in the worW, and more 
 * abundantly toward you. For we do not write differ- 
 13 ent things to you, but only what ye read or even ac- 
 knowledge ; and I hope that ye will acknowledge even 
 I* to the end : as ye have acknowledged us also as to a 
 part of you ; for we are your glorying, as ye also will 
 be ours in the day of the Lord Jesiis. 
 
 15 And in this confidence I was desirous of coming to 
 you formerly, (that ye might receive a second benefit;) 
 
 16 and to pass by you into Macedonia, and to return to 
 you from Macedonia, and to be conducted by you on 
 
 17 my way toward Judea. When, therefore, I thus pur- 
 posed, did I use any lightness ? or the things which I 
 purpose, do I purpose according to the flesh, that with 
 
 18 me there should be yes, yes, and no, no ? But as God is 
 faithful, our preaching to you was not yes and no. 
 
 miraculous endowments which he has Imparted to me. Locke refers to 
 1 Cor. XV. 10. 
 
 Chrysostora observes that the words more ahundantly toward you show 
 that the wisdom and power of the Spirit are referred to. See Whitby. 
 But these words may allude to Paul's ministering to his own wants 
 among the Corinthians by the labour of his hands. 
 
 13. For I am really plain and sincere. I do not write sometimes one 
 doctrine and sometimes another : Gal. i. 7 : but only such doctrines as ye 
 now read, and acknowledge also, as to the sound and the greater part 
 of you. 
 
 14. Acknowledging my doctrine, as many of you have acknowledged 
 ray authority. 
 
 For we are your glorying.'] I, who taught and converted you, am 
 matter of glorying to you ; who now no longer glory in your factious 
 leaders. 
 
 15. Formerly.'] See 1 Cor. xvi. 5. 
 
 BeneJiL] In the communication of the Spirit, and instruction from 
 me. 
 
 17. Lightness.'] He changed his design for good reasons. See v. 23. 
 c ii. 13. vii. 6, 7. Titus having brought him no information what the 
 state of the Corinthian church was, he deferred going lest he should be 
 necessitated to punish his opponents. 
 
 According to the Jicsh.] With worldly views. Seer. 12. 
 Yes yes, and no no.] That inconstancy of character which some attri- 
 bute to me on this occasion. 
 
 18. ff^as not yes and no.] There is neither levity of purpose in me, nor 
 uncertainty of doctrine. 
 
 The objection to Paul's behaviour seems to have been made in this very 
 language, that with him was yes yes, no no : and therefore he vindicate 
 
236 IL C O R I N T H I A N S I. 11. 
 
 CRAP.por Jesus Christ tlie Son of God, who was preached 
 among you by us, (even by me, and Silvanus, and 
 
 19 Timothy,) was not yes, and no, but through him was 
 
 20 yes : for all the promises of God ^r^ yes, through him, 
 and truth through him, to the glory of God by us. 
 
 21 But he that establisheth us together with you in Christ, 
 
 22 and hath anointed us, is God ; who hath also sealed us, 
 
 23 and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts. More- 
 over I call upon God as a witness against my life, if I 
 speah falsely, that to spare you I came not as yet to 
 
 24- Corinth : (not that we have dominion over your faith, 
 
 CHAP.but are fellow-helpers of your joy : for by faith ye 
 
 J stand :.) but I determined this with myself, that I 
 
 would not come to you again, in grie£ For if I grieve 
 
 2 you, who maketh me glad, but he that is grieved by 
 
 3 me? And I wrote this matter [to you,] lest, when I 
 came, I should have grief from those on whose account 
 I ought to rejoice ; having confidence in you all, that 
 
 himself from such an imputation,, taking, the expression in more senses 
 than one. 
 
 1.9. Pfas not yes and no, hd through him teas j/es-l I did not advance 
 alBrmations and denials of the same doctrines concerning Jesus Christ : 
 but always gave his faithful disciples positive assurances of eternal life 
 through him. 
 
 20. For whatever premises God has made, they are confirmed to man- 
 kind through him ; and the truth of them is and will be conveyed through 
 him; to the glory of God by our preaching. 
 
 21. But I do not arrogate any thing to myself, when I use the expression 
 Itf Its. God estabhshcs both me and you with respect to Christ, as dis- 
 ciples of Christ. 
 
 j4nd hath anointed us."} And hath solemnly calkd me to be an Apostle , 
 r.s it were by the rite of unction. 
 
 22. Sealed us Sec] You and me ; and given us a pledge of his future 
 acceptance, by the gifts of the Spirit. See Eph. i. 13. iv. 30. 
 
 23. The solemnity of asseveration in this verse shows that Paul's change 
 of mind had been imputed to motives very unworthy of him. 
 
 24. I say, to spare you. Not that I desire to have domiuion over your 
 faith ; but to co-operate with you in securing your happiness. I use the 
 expression, ov&- your faith. For faith causes you to stand firm in your 
 duty, and in the divine favour. Rom. xi. 20. 
 
 3. 7 his matter.'] Relating to the punishment of the fornicator. 
 J Cor. v. 
 
 Jn you all.] The greatest part of the Corinthian church was no\y 
 strongly and afTectionately attached to Paul ; but there still remained aa 
 uasound par;^ repeatedly addressed by him in this epistle. 
 
ir. CORINTHIANS II. 237 
 
 CHAP.that mj joy is t/je joy of you all. For out of much 
 "' affliction, and distress of heart, I wrote to you with 
 
 4 many tears ; not merely that ye might be grieved, but 
 that ye might know the love which I have most abun- 
 
 5 dantly for you. But if any one have caused grief, he 
 hath not grieved me, but in part; that I may not 
 
 6 charge you all. Sufficient to such a man is that re- 
 
 7 buke, which *iuas given by many. So that, on the 
 contrary, ye oug^ji rather to forgive hinif and to comfort 
 him ; lest such a man should be swallowed up by ex- 
 
 8 cessive grief. Wlierefore I beseech you to confirm 
 
 9 your love toward him. For to this end also I wrote, 
 that I might know the proof of you, whether ye be 
 
 10 obedient in all things. But to whom ye forgive any 
 thing, 1 forgive also ; for what I have forgiven. If I 
 have forgiven any thing, for your sakes / /^ave done it, 
 
 1 1 in the person of Christ ; lest Satan should gain advan- 
 tage over us : for we are not ignorant of his devices. 
 
 3 2 Now when I came to Troas to preach the gospel of 
 
 Christ, and a door was opened to me by the Lord, I 
 
 13 had no rest in my spirit, because 1 found not Titus my 
 
 That my joy is the joy of you aU.'j That ye would promote my joy by 
 obeying me. 
 
 4. I wrote my former epistle, I «ay, that I might not have pccasion of 
 grief. For I am so much interested in your welfare, that I was deeply 
 affected when I wrote it ; and its end was not so much to grieve you 
 [see 1 Cor. v. 2.] as to show my great love toward you. ' 
 
 Not merely.'] See Bishop Pearce on 1 Cor. i. 17. 
 
 5. But if the incestuous person [ti? is delicate; Paul avoids naming^ 
 him] have caused grief, he has not grieved me but in part, and in com- 
 mon with many of you : that I may not involve ajl of you in a general 
 accusation. 
 
 10. To u;/i07)i y^ forgive any thing fefcj This refers to v. 7. For as to 
 what I have forgiven in other offenders of your church, if indeed I can 
 be said to have forgiven any thing, the occasions being so few and so in- 
 ferior to the present, I have acted in such circumstances for your sakes, 
 in the name [1 Cor. v. 4.] and by the authority of Christ. 
 
 11. Satan.^ Wicked men, his instruments. Rigour might have led 
 Paul's opponents to represent Christianity as a stern religion, and the 
 Apostle himself as seizing every opportunity to exercise his power. 
 
 J 2. By the Lord.] Or, in the Lord : that is, to spread his gospel. 
 
 12. Titus.'j To inform me of your disposition toward me. 
 
^^B 11. C O R I N T H I A N S II. Ill 
 
 CHAP.brother: but I bade them farewel, and went thence 
 into Macedonia. 
 
 14 But thanks ie to God, that always causeth us to 
 triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest the odour of 
 
 15 the knowledge of himself by us in every place. (Foi 
 we are a sweet smell of Christ unto God, among those 
 
 1 6 that are saved, and among those tliat are lost : to the 
 one Tve are the odour of death unto death ; and to the 
 
 17 other, the odour of life unto life : and who is sufficient 
 for these things i) For we are not as many that 
 
 ^r^^p adulterate the word of God : but we speak in Christ 
 III. as of sincerity, as of God, as in the presence of God. 
 1 Do we begin to commend ourselves again i or need 
 we, as some, epistles of commendation to you, or of 
 
 Macedonia."] Supposing that I might meet Titus there ',, as. I actually 
 did. C. vii. 5, 6, 7. 
 
 14. In ChrvtiJ] As a preacher of his gospel. 
 
 The knouledge of himself.] Some of the best editions read alrS. *' The 
 knowledge of him," that is^ of Christ, would be the rendering and scnse» 
 if we read aJT3. 
 
 15. Unto God.'} Which sweet-smelling odour is offered up to God. 
 Paul means that his labours, whether successful or unsuccessful, were ac« 
 ceptable to God. 
 
 jfhzt are lost.^ By rejecting the gospel, snd perBisiing in their sins. 
 
 16. j47id who is sufficient for these things f] For this preaching of 
 Christ to all. None is sufficient of himself. C. iii. 5. 
 
 17. 1 fay that God always causeth us to triumph &c. v. 14. For &Ci 
 The punctuation of v. 14 — 17, is taken from Paley's Horse Paulinas: 
 
 p. 238 : where the very learned author places among " the singularities 
 «* of Paul's style a species of digression which he thinks may be denomi- 
 ** nated goi)ig ojf at a zvord.. It is turning aside from the subject ypon the 
 *' occurrence of some particular word, forsaking the train of thought 
 *' then in hand, and entering upon a parenthetic sentence iji which that 
 " word is the prevailing term. As. 2 Cor. ij. 14, at the word es-fxh. 
 ** 2 Cor. iii. 1, at, the word epistle. 2 Cor., iii. 12, at the word veil. 
 " Eph. iv. 8, at the word ascended, v. 12, at the word light." 
 
 Adidterate.'] Debase for th^ir own advantage. Aa image taken from 
 Tintners. 
 
 Sincerity.'] This word is elegantly opposed to the impure and gainful 
 mixture mentioned before. 
 
 1 . yigain begin to commend.] This shows that he had been charged 
 vyith commending himself. See 1 Cor.iv. 1 — 4. v. 3. ix. 1. xiv. 18. 
 
 Or need ire.] El /u« is used interrogatively. Gen. iii. 1]. eJ /un l^aytz,. 
 K. X. For h fxfi, which is a well- supported reading, see Matth. vii. 9. 
 
 As some.] This shows that Paul's opponents had insinuated themselves 
 into the favour of the Corinthians by commendatory epistles ; and had 
 
IL CORINTHIANS III. 239 
 
 CHAP.commendation from you ? Ye are our epistle, written 
 in the hearts of us «//, knowm and read by all men: 
 
 3 since ye are manifestly declared to be the epistle of 
 Christ, ministered by us, not written with ink, but by 
 the Spirit of the living God ; not on tables of stone, 
 but on the fleshly tables of the heart. 
 
 4 Now we have such confidence through Christ toward 
 
 5 God. Not because we are sufficient of ourselves to 
 place any thing to account as from ourselves ; but our 
 
 6 sufficiency is from God : who hath even made us suf- 
 ficient ministers of the new covenant ; not of the letter, 
 but of the spirit ;■ for the letter killeth, but the spirit 
 
 7 giveth life. But if the ministry of death, engraven in 
 letters on stones, was glorious, so that the sons of 
 Israel could not steadfastly behold the fa^e of Moses, for 
 the glory of his countenance, which glory was to be 
 
 8 done away ; how shall not the ministry of the spirit be 
 
 9 rather glorious ? For if the ministry of condemnation 
 was glorious, much more doth tlie ministry of justifi- 
 
 r^ceived such from them. « Do w« praise ourselves, to introduce a 
 request of commendatory letters from you ?" 
 
 2, 3. Ye are my epistle, the epistle xyi Christ himself written in my be- 
 half, of which I was the scribe; and written on the fleshly tables of the 
 heart, on my heart as well as yours, I bearing it continually in mind. 
 
 By the Spirit of the living Gcd.] Which wrought your conversion. 
 
 4, 5. Now I speak of a commendatory epistle from Christ, and 
 through him have confidence in Gcd, not that &c. v. 5. 
 
 6. Of the letter.} The law of Moses, which was written on tables of 
 stoRe. 
 
 7'he spirit.'] The Christian covenant, th-e true spiritual religion, written 
 on the heart by the power of the Spirit. See Rom. vii. 6. 
 
 The letter killeth.] The law multiplied offences, subjected to a curse, 
 and often to death. 
 
 The spirit giveth life.] The end of the gospel is, to give life, John x. la 
 Rom. vi. 23. &c. &c. 
 
 7. The ministry of death here is equivalent to the letter v. 6 : and there- 
 fore tfie letter means the law of Moses. This is further confirmed by v. 9; 
 where the letter is explained by the ministry of condemnation, and the spirit 
 by the ministry of justif cation. Consequently the spirit means the gospel- 
 covenant. 
 
 JVhich glory was to be done away.] Whereas the glory of the New 
 ■<;ovenant will remain^. V. 11. 
 
240 II. CORINTHIANS III. 
 
 CHAP.catlon abound in glory. For even that which was made 
 * glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the 
 
 11 glory which exceedetli. For if that which shall be 
 done away avas glorious, much more must that which 
 remainetli le glorious. 
 
 12 Having therefore such hope, we use great freedom 
 
 13 of speech : and do not as Moses, w/jo put a veil over 
 his face ; that the sons of Israel may not steadfastly be- 
 
 14 hold the end of that which is to be done away: (yet 
 their minds are blinded: for until this day the same 
 veil remaineth in the reading of the old covenant ; it 
 not being discovered that it is done away through 
 
 15 Christ; but even unto this day, when Moses is read, 
 
 1 6 the veil is upon their heart : nevertheless, when that 
 heart shall turn to the Lord, the veil will be taken 
 
 17 away : and the Lord is that spirit : and where the 
 
 18 spirit of the Lord w, there is freedom :) but we all be- 
 holding as in a mirror with uncovered face the glory of 
 
 10. In this respeci/j As to its ministration. The manner of Christ's 
 appearance on earth, John i. 14, and the gifts of the Spirit bestowed on 
 Christians, eclipse the glory of the law. 
 
 11. For the Christian dispensation, being a final and lasting one, 
 paturally has this superior glory. 
 
 12. Such hope'] The ministry of a dispensation which leads to such 
 glorious hope ; the gospel giving life ; v. 6. 
 
 Great freedom of speech.'} In unfolding the whole counsel of God. 
 c. iv. 2. Acts XX. 27. 
 
 13. And I Paul do not act as Moses did ; in putting a veil over my face, 
 that the present sons of Israel may not look steadfastly to the end of that 
 law which is to be abolished. 
 
 14. Yet notwithstanding my freedom of speech, their minds remain 
 Winded, or hardened. 
 
 The same veil.l A veil resembling that with which Moses covered his 
 face. Exod. xxxiv. 33. 
 
 17. That spirit.] The life-giving spirit, mentioned v. 6. He is the 
 author of the true, spiritual, life-giving religion. 
 
 Freedom.] A dispensation of freedom ; and riot of b.ondage to cere- 
 monies, to sin, and to death. 
 
 Observe that v. 17. ta)ces up KiJ^iov in v. 16, and enlarges on it; showing 
 the advantage of the gospel over the Jaw, in that it gives life and religious 
 freedom. 
 
 18. Pf^e all.] Disciples as well as Ministers. 
 
 The glory of the Lord.} Like Moses on Mount Sinai. Exp.d. acxjiv. 29. 
 
II. C O R I N T H I A N S IV. 241 
 
 CHAP.tlie Lord, are transformed into the same image, from 
 glory to glory, even as by the Lord, ivho is that Spirit. 
 
 1 Wherefore having this ministry, according as we have 
 
 2 received mercy, we faint not ; but have renounced the 
 hidden things of shame, not walking in craftiness, nor 
 corrupting the word of God ; but by manifestation of 
 the truth recommending ourselves to every man's con- 
 
 3 science, in the sight of God. But if our gospel also be 
 
 4 covered, it is covered amiong those that are lost : among 
 those unbelievers whose minds the god of this world 
 hath blinded, so that the lustre of the glorious gospel of 
 Christ, who is the image of God, doth not enlighten 
 
 5 them. For we preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus 
 the Lord ; and ourselves your servants for the sake of 
 
 6 Jesus. For God, who comm.anded the light to shine 
 out of darkness, shone in our hearts, to give the lustre 
 of his glorious knowledge in the face of Jesus Christ. 
 
 7 But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the 
 excellence of the power may be of God, and not of us. 
 
 Are transformed into the same image.'} Of goodness here; and shall be 
 ^transformed into the same image of glory hereafter, even with a con- 
 tinued influx and renovation of glory, [See Rom. i. 17.] in a manner 
 worthy of the Lord Jesus, who dispenses the lifegiving spiritual 
 religion. 
 
 jS;/.] That a-rro sometimes denotes the efficient cause, see Rom. ix. 3. 
 
 1. Tlds ministri/.^ See c iii. 6 — 9: according as God has had com* 
 passion on me who was a persecutor, and had graciously intrusted me 
 with it. 
 
 2. Recommending ourselves.'] Not requiring commendation from others. 
 c. iii. 1. 
 
 3. But if our gospel also [like the law, c. iii. 13, 14.] be veiled, it is 
 veiled among those that perish through vice and infidelity. 
 
 4. See Grotius for the construction of this verse as given in the 
 translation. 
 
 The god of this u-orld.'] Satan, whose kingdom wicked men promote, 
 and whose example they follow. 
 
 5. I say, the lustre of the glorious gospel of Christ. For we preach 
 not ourselves, as our opponents do, &c. 
 
 6. 1 say, Christ Jesus our Lord. For &c. to give the lustre of his 
 [God's] glorious knowledge in the unveiled face of Jesus Christ. 
 
 7. In earthen vessels.'] We who preach the gospel are frail and feeble. 
 Paul repeatedly alludes to his bodily infirmities. 
 
 Of the power.] Successfully exercised in the propagation of Chris- 
 tianity. 
 
242 II. C O R I N T H I A N S IV. 
 
 CUAP.We are every way afflicted, but not distressed ; ive are 
 perplexed, but not in despair; persecuted, but not for- 
 
 10 saken ; cast dovm, but not destroyed ; always bearing 
 about in our body the death of Jesus ; that the life also 
 
 11 of Jesus may be made manifest in our body. For we 
 who are alive ar£ continually delivered to death for the 
 sake of Jesus ; that the life also of Jesus may be made 
 
 . 12 manifest in our mortal flesh. So that death worketh in 
 
 13 us, but life in you. Yet having the same spirit of faith, 
 as it is written, " I believed, and therefore I have 
 
 14 " spoken,'' we also believe, and therefore speak ; know- 
 ing that he who raised up the Lord Jesus, will raise up 
 us also by Jesus, and will place us before himself to- 
 
 15 gether with you. For all things are for your sakes ; 
 that the favour of the gospel which hath abounded, might 
 abound, through the thanksgiving of many, to the 
 
 16 glory of God. For which cause we faint not; but even 
 though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is 
 
 8. Not i7i despair.'] Of God's favour. Paul often uses verbal allusions; 
 as c. iii. 2 : Rom. i. 28 : and in the place before us. ItWiuul help, but not 
 altogether without help, 
 
 10. The death of Jesus.'] A representation of his death ; [see 1 Cor. xv. 31.]' 
 that, at the resurrection, we may also represent his glorious hfe. Dying 
 like him, to live like him. 
 
 11. For so it is: we, who survive persecution, are constantly exposed 
 to the danger of death &c. 
 
 12. So that we die for Christ, and ye live to him: ye are spiritually 
 regenerated, and persecution hath not reached you. 
 
 13. Yet we, having the same spirit of faith as David had, ps. cxvi. 10, 
 adopt his words; and preach the gospel because we believe it, notwlth- . 
 standing the danger which we thus incur. 
 
 14. Here he explains how the life of Jesus was to be manifested in his 
 body, or mortal flesh : v. 10, 11. 
 
 WilL place us lefore himself.] See Eph. v. 27. God will admit us into 
 his presence, and will favourably regard us. 
 
 15. I say, together wfth you. For God hath appointed all things for 
 the sake of the whole body of Christian converts; that his favour, multi- 
 plied to them in the gOi>pel, may finally abound to the glory of God by 
 the thanksgiving of great numbers. 
 
 16. For which cause ] Since we know that we shall be raised up to 
 everlasting life. v. 14. 
 
 The outward man is the body; the inward man is the mind, which is 
 strengthened by the glorious expectation of future happiness. 
 Day l-y day.] So dV tZ?"!- ps. Ixviii. 19. Esth. iii. 4. See Grot. 
 
II. C O R I N T H I A N S IV. V. 24^ 
 
 CHAP.renewed day by day. For our present light affliction 
 * worketh for us a very exceeding and everlasting weight 
 
 18 of glory; while we look not at the things which are 
 CHAP ^^^"» ^^^ ^^ ^^^ things which are not seen : for the 
 
 V. things which are seen are for a short time, but the 
 
 1 things which are not seen are everlasting. For we 
 know that, if our earthly house of this tabernacle were 
 destroyed, we have a building from God, an house not 
 
 2 made by hands, everlasting in, the heavens. For we 
 groan in this tabernacle, earnestly desiring to be clothed 
 
 3 upon with our habitation which is from heaven : since 
 we shall indeed be found clothed upon, and not naked. 
 
 4 For we that are in this tabernacle groan, being bur- 
 thened ; not tliat we wish to be unclothed, but clothed 
 upon, that mortality may be swallowed up by life. 
 
 5 Now he that hath prepared us for this very purpose., is 
 God ; who hath also given to us the earnest of the 
 
 6 Spirit. Wherefore tve are always of good courage, and 
 know that, while we are present in the body, we are 
 
 7 absent from the Lord : (for we walk by faith, net by 
 
 17. Lkght."] When compared with the weight of glory which vnli 
 follow. 
 
 A very exceedingJ] The Greek phrase signifies in excess to excess. See 
 Rom. i. 17. vii. 13. 
 
 18. At the same time we confirm our mind, and do not faint, v. 16, 
 not regarding in comparison the things which are seen, &c. 
 
 1. The things which are not seen are everlasting. For we know that, 
 in the future state, we shall have incorruptible and immortal bodies. 
 
 Tabernacle.'] The human body is so called, to intimate that it is a 
 temporary habitation. 
 
 Not made hij hands.'] Heavenly, ?;. 2 ; unlike our present body. See 
 ,Hebr. ix. 11 ; and Bishop Pearce on Mark xiv. 58. 
 
 2. ff-'e i^roa7i.] On account of our persecutions. • ' 
 
 3. Forasmuch as, at the resurrection, we shall be found having put on 
 ourselves incorruptible bodies, not naked. The same thing is expressed 
 positively, and negatively. 
 
 5. Prepared us.] Framed, fitted us, by calling us to preach the 
 gospel. 
 
 The earnest of the Spirit.'] The Spirit, as a pledge of future ac- 
 ceptance. 
 
 6. hi this verse the participles are used for S^appS^sv and 'ii'^ufxiv. See 
 Rom. V. 11. and v. 12. 
 
 ^ 7. Knowing that we are absent from the Lord. For in this life we 
 conduct ourselves by faith &c.' 
 
 v3 
 
244 II. C O R I N T H I A N S V. 
 
 CHAP.sight;) we are of good courage, / say, and desirous 
 
 rather to be absent from the body, and to be present 
 
 9 with the Lord. Wherefore we earnestly strive also 
 
 that, whether present or absent, we may be well- 
 
 10 pleasing to hinn. For we must all appear before the 
 judgement-seat of Christ; that every one may receive 
 the things done in his body, according to what he hath 
 done, whether it be good or bad. 
 
 11 Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we per- 
 suade men ; and we are made manifest to God, and I 
 hope that w^e are made manifest in your consciences 
 
 12 also. For we commend not ourselves again to you, 
 but give you occasion to glory on our account ; that ye 
 may have somewhat to ansnver those who glory in ap- 
 
 13 pearance, and not in heart. For whether we were be- 
 side ourselves, it regarded God : or whether we be of 
 
 1 4< a sound mind, it regardeth you. For the love of Christ 
 constraineth us j because we have thus judged, that, if 
 
 S. To le absent from the hody^ and to le present with the Lord.'] The 
 s.dvocates for an intermediate state of consciousness support their opinion 
 by this text, by v. 6, and Phil. i. 23: because to be absent from the hody^ 
 and to be present with the Lord, are made equivalent. But those who 
 think that the whole man dies reply, that the words are equivalent in 
 effect ; because, on their supposition, the moment of death and of the 
 f c=; iirrection will seem connected. 
 
 10. 1 say, that we may be well pleasing to him. For &c. 
 Li his body.] During his continuance in it. See Rom. ii. 27. 
 
 1 1. Knowing therefore how fearful this judgement will be to me, if I 
 discharge not my duty as an Apostle ; and to others, if they persist in 
 their sins ; we persuade men to obey the gospel, and so act that our in- 
 tegrity is manifested to God. 
 
 12. If we retain ydp, the connection may be: I say that I express ^ny 
 hope of this. For &c. 
 
 Somewhat to answer.] In defence of me, when vain-glory is falsely im- 
 puted to me. 
 
 Not in heart.] He insinuates that his opponents had not the testimony 
 of their own conscience. 
 
 13. And you may reasonably defend me. For whether, as some think, 
 we were beside ourselves in our self-commendation, it was for the service 
 of God: or whether v/e were of a sound mind in speaking well of our- 
 selves, it was to confirm your faith, and to give you reason for adhering 
 to me. 
 
 14.- For, in the whole of my conduct, my love toward Christ constrains 
 me to regard the furtherance of his gospel. 
 
II. C O R I N T H I A N S V. 245 
 
 GHAP.one died for all, then all were In a state of death : and 
 
 * that he died for all, that those who live should no longer 
 
 live to themselves, but to him who died and rose again 
 
 16 for them. Wherefore henceforth W'e know no man 
 according to the flesh : yea, though we have known 
 Christ according to the flesh, yet now we no longer 
 
 17 know hhn. Wherefore if any man he in Christ, he is a 
 new creature : the old things are passed away ; behold, 
 
 18 all things are become new. But all things are of God; 
 who hath reconciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and 
 
 19 hath given to us the ministry of reconciliation : namely , 
 that God through Christ reconciled the world to him- 
 self, Imputed not to them their trespasses, and com- 
 
 U'ere in a state of death.!; Forfeited life by their transgressions. ** "Were 
 obnoxious to death, and condemned to it for their transgressions." 
 Whitby. 
 
 16. Wherefore I am above all human considerations, all external re- 
 gards of riches, eloquence, descent,, &.c. Nay, though Christ hath ap- 
 peared to me on the way to Damascus, and in visions, yet I lay no stress 
 even on this pre-eminence. 
 
 17. The 16th v, is the first inference from v. 14, 15. Here Paul draws 
 a second inference. Wherefore if any man be a disciple of Christ, he is 
 to consider himself as a new creature; or, " it is a new creation," or state 
 of things, into which he enters. See Gal. vi. 15. compared with Gak v. 6. 
 1 Cor. vii. 19. See also Eph. ii. 15. iv. 24. The old things of this world, 
 Jewish ordinances, and heathen ignorance and guilt, are passed away ; 
 and new instruction, new obligations, new motives, and new hopes, 
 succeed. 
 
 The words ret Travia seem a gloss. See the authorities for omitting 
 them. 
 
 18. But this new dispensation, and all things, are from God. 
 
 IVho hntli recunciied us to himself.] See a like phraseology in the fol- 
 lowing verse. 
 
 19. Nameli/, that God.] That or? on is equivalent to Sri, see c. xi. 21 : 
 2Thess. ii. 2: and the instances in Wetstein. Others understand these 
 particles in the sense of quandoquidem, quoniam quidem, nam certe ; 
 which is very suitable to the place, if authority could be found for it. 
 Oecumenius explains «? en by xat y-p. 
 
 Through Chri',t.] The phrase Iv XpifaU here is equivalent to J»« 'Ijij-S 
 X/>J5-y in the foregoing verse. 
 
 ^Reconciled.] Recouciliavit. Estius, In the second sense proposed by 
 him, Hentenius, Camerarius, Wetstein, Markland in Bowyer 4to. &c. 
 For the Greek phrase, compare Mark xiii. 25 with Matth. xxiv. 29, and 
 see Acts xvi. 12. Eph. v. 5. Col. iii. 1. Rev. i. 18. 
 
 llie world.] All who receive the gospel. 
 
 Imputed not.] I suppose that ?v should be supplied after Xeyj^o'iMivcj and 
 
 y3 
 
246 II. CORINTHIANS V. VI* 
 
 CHAP.mltted to us the doctrine of reconciliation. We ar^ 
 therefore ambassadors for Christ, as though God be- 
 
 20 sought you by us : we, for Christ, entreat you, " Be ye 
 
 21 " reconciled to God." For God hath made him, who 
 CHAP ^"^^ ^^ ^'"» *° ^^ ^ sin-ofiring for us, that we may be 
 
 VI. justified before God through him. 
 
 1 Now we as working together tuiih God, beseech you 
 
 2 also that ye receive not the favour of God in vain: (for 
 Jsa'iah saith, " I have heard thee in a time accepted, 
 " and in the day of salvation I have assisted thee :'* 
 behold, now is the well-accepted time : behold, now is 
 
 3 the day of salvation:) giving none offence in any thing, 
 
 4 that our ministry be not blamed : but in all things re- 
 commending ourselves as the ministers of God ; by 
 much patience, by afflictions, by necessities, by dis- 
 
 5 tresses, by stripes, by imprisonments, by danger in 
 disturbances, by labours, by watchings, by fastings ; 
 
 6 by purity, by knowledge, by long-suffering, by kind- 
 ness, by the Holy Spirit, by love unfeigned, by the 
 
 7 word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour 
 of righteousness on the right hand and on the left ; 
 
 8 through honour and disgrace, through evil report and 
 
 9 good report : as deceivers, and yet true j as unknown, 
 
 And hath committed &c.] Paul repeats this, because it tended to con- 
 ciliate respect towards him. 
 
 21. Justified.'^ So as to be admitted into the Christian covenant by 
 faith ; and into heaven, by addin;^ obedience to faith. 
 
 \. You also.] As well as God. C. v 20. 
 
 The favour cf God?^ His favour in the gospel preached to you. 
 
 2. For whereas laiah, c. x!ix 8. makes use of the expression, ** I have 
 heard thee in a time of favour, and in a day of deliverance, appointed in 
 my counsels, I have helped thee ;" it may be justly said that such a time is 
 now present, when the glad tidings of salvation are proclaimed to all 
 mankind. 
 
 5. By danger in disfurlances.'] As at Ephesus. The marginal translation 
 in our bibles is tossings to and fro ; which Grotius rejects, and Locke 
 adopts. 
 
 7. By the word of truth.] Preached sincerelv and undauntedly. 
 
 The armour he.] The spear and sword were used by the right hand, 
 and the shield by the left. 
 
 S^ As deceivers &c.J In the opinion of some, and yet in reality true. 
 
IT. C O R I N T H I A ISr S VI. 247 
 
 CHAP.and yet well known ; as dying, and, behold, we live ; as 
 chastened, and not killed ; as grieved, yet always rejoicino- ; 
 
 10 as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, 
 
 1 1 and yet possessing all things. Our mouth is opened to 
 
 12 you, O Corinthians, our heart is enlarged. Ye are 
 not straitened in us ; but ye are stmitened in your Own 
 
 13 bowels. Now as a recompense for tliis, (I speak as to 
 
 14 my children,) be Ye also enlarged. Be not unequally- 
 yoked together with unbelievers : for what fellowshfp 
 hath righteousness with iniquity ? and what communion 
 
 15 hath light with darkness? and what concord hath 
 Christ with Belial ? or what part hath a believer with 
 
 16 an unbeliever? and what agreement hath the temple of 
 God with idols ? For ye are the temple of the living 
 God : as God hath said ; *• I will dwell among them„ 
 " and walk ^mong them y and I will be their God, and 
 
 .17 " they shall be my people.'* " Wherefore come out 
 
 " from among them, arid be ye separated,'' saith the 
 
 18 Lord, "and touch not any unclean thing; and I will 
 
 "receive you, and will be a father unto you, and ye 
 
 9. And, heholdy we lively He expresses himself as if this was wonderful, 
 considering the many and gre'at dangers to which he was exposed. 
 
 10. Richi] In spiritual gifts, in good works, and in future hopes. 
 
 11. I freely mention in what I glory; and I use this language for your 
 benefit : see c v, 12 : it is dictated by a heart which expands^itself in love 
 toward you. 
 
 Locke observes thai Paul here expresses his affection for the Co- 
 rinthians in a very pathetic manner. 
 
 12. Ye are not straitened in my affection toward you, but in your 
 affection toward me. 
 
 . 13. Enlarged.] In your love and deference toward me. 
 
 14. Shew your affectionate obedience to me in this respect : Partake 
 not in the religious rites of heathen worshippers. See the first clauses 
 of V. 16, 17. 
 
 In the Greek, there is a beautiful allusion to the idolatrous rite for* 
 bidden. Deat. xxii 10. 
 
 15. BdiaL] The false god, who profiteth not ; as the etymology of the 
 word imports. 
 
 16. To you the words may be applied, Lev. xxvi. 11, 12. 
 
 The living^ Cod?. lu opposition to the dead heroes and benefactor^ 
 whom the heathens worshipped. 
 
 17. 18. See Is-^i. hi. 1 1. 2 Sam. vii, 14: and Grotius on i;. \6. 
 17. From among iuem.'} From among idolatrous worshippers. 
 
24S II. CO RINTHIANS Vir. 
 
 CHAP " ^^^^^ ^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^^ ^"^ daughters," saith the Lord 
 VIL Almighty. 
 
 1 Having therefore these promises, beloved, let us 
 cleanse ourselves from all defilement of flesh and spirit, 
 perfecting holiness in the fear of God. 
 
 2 Receive us : we have wronged no man ; we have 
 
 3 corrupted no man, we have defrauded no man. I speak 
 not this to condemn you : for I have said before, that 
 ye are in our hearts to die together and live together. 
 
 4. Great is my freedom of speech toward you, great is my 
 glorying of you ; I am filled with comfort, I abound 
 exceedingly in joy under all our affliction. 
 
 5 For when we were come into Macedonia, our flesh 
 had no rest, but we were afflicted on every side : with- 
 
 6 out were oppositions, within ivere fears. Nevertheless 
 God, who comforteth those that are brought low, com- 
 
 7 forted us by the coming of Titus: and not by his 
 coming only, but by the comfort with which he was 
 comforted because of you, when he told us your earnest 
 desire, your lamentation, your zeal forme: so that I 
 
 8 rather rejoiced. For though I grieved you by my epistle, 
 I do not repent ; though indeed I did repent: for I 
 perceive that my epistle hath grieved you for a short 
 
 1. These promisesJ] Mentioned c. vi. 16 — 18, 
 
 Ofjlesh and spirit.."] AU impure actions and desires. The precept is 
 well adapted to the dissolute manners of Corinth. 
 
 2. Receive us."] With enlarged afFection. C.vi. 11,12. Wc are unlike 
 your factious leaders. We have openly injured no man; we have cor- 
 rupted no man by false doctrines; -we have artfully circumvented no 
 man. 
 
 3. I do not mean to condemn your conduct. I have said before that I 
 have a deep afFection for you. 
 
 He refers to the sense of c. vi. 11, 12, and not to the very words: 
 which is his manner. . , 
 
 4. Preidom of speech.'} Respecting my own conduct ; and my enlargc- 
 jnent of heart toward you. 
 
 5. Fears.l Lest faction should prevail among you. C. xi. 3. 
 
 7. Your earnest desire to lectiiy every thing agreeably to my first 
 fpistle; your lamentation for your past misconduct ; your fervent spirit 
 to obey me. 
 
 8. / did repejit.} When I reflected on the agitation of mind -which I 
 had occasioned among you. 
 
II. CORINTHIANS VII. 249 
 
 THAP.time only. Now I rejoice, not that ye were grieved, 
 
 but that ye were grieved to repentance: for ye were 
 
 9 grieved in a godly manner, so that ye received damage 
 
 10 by us in nothing. For grief in a godly manner 
 worketh repentance to salvation, not to be regretted : 
 
 1 1 but the grief of the world worketh death. For, behold, 
 this very thing that ye grieved in a godly manner, what 
 diligence did it work in you, yea, luhat defence of 
 yourselves, yea, ivhat indignation, yea, what fear, yea, 
 <Lvhat earnest desire, yea, tvhat zeal, yea, ivhat punish- 
 ment ! In all things ye have proved yourselves to be 
 
 12 clear in this matter. Wherefore, though I wrote to 
 you, / did it not so much for his cause that had done 
 the wrong, or for his cause that had suffered the wrong, 
 as that your care for us might be made manifest to you, 
 
 J 3 in the sight of God. We were therefore comforted by 
 reason of your comfort : and we rejoiced exceedingly 
 more by reason of Titus's joy, because his spirit was 
 
 H refreshed by you all. For if I have gloried to him u\ 
 
 10. It seems agreeable to Paul's manner that ufAirafAiXnttv should refer 
 
 to /tAETflVw'aV. 
 
 Death.l It tends to the destruction of those who cherish it. 
 
 11. For.'\ The first clause of the preceding verse is here proved. 
 Diligence to obey me; indignation against the incestuous person and 
 
 jny opponents; fear to offend me; desire to satisfy me; punishment, in 
 your animadversion on the impure offender. 
 
 Clear in this matter.] Clear at present, in the matter of fomenting 
 divisions, of opposing me, of encouraging him who committed incest. 
 
 12. Wherefore, in the wise providence of God, the result of all is this : 
 It appears, by the event, as if I had written to you not for the sake of 
 reclaiming the incestuous son, or of doing justice to the injured father; 
 but to manifest among you your care for me, in the sight of an approving 
 God. See, for this reading, MSS., versions, and other authorities, ia 
 Wetstein. This §ense is agreeable to the plain scope of the passage, as 
 Mr. Wakefield observes. 
 
 13. Therefore.'] You having shown such signs of reformation, v. 11, 
 and such affection toward me, v. 12; on such accounts I could not but be 
 comforted because of the comfort administered to you by Titus, who so 
 explained to you my state of mind as to remove the grief which my 
 former epistle had caused. 
 
 Exceedingly more.] For the Greek phrase see Grotius. 
 The reason is given in the three following verses. 
 
 RrfrcJied.] By your becoming reception of him, and by the good dis- 
 positioo which prevailed among you. 
 
250 II. CORINTHIANS VII. VIII. 
 
 CHAP.any respect concerning you, I have not been put to 
 shame; but as we spake all things to you in truth, so 
 our glorying also, which I made before Titus, is found 
 
 15 a truth. And his tender affection is more abundant to- 
 ward you ; while he remembereth the obedience of you 
 all, how ye received him with fear and trembling. 
 
 16 1 rejoice that in every thing I have confidence in you. 
 
 CHAP. 
 VIII. 
 
 1 NOW we make known to you, brethren, the very 
 liberal gift bestowed by the churches of Macedonia ; 
 
 2 that, under a great trial of affliction, the abundance of 
 their joy, and the depth of their povei-ty, hath abounded 
 
 3 to the riches of their liberality. For to their power, (I 
 bear witness,) yea, and beyond their po^ver, they were 
 
 4 willing of themselves; beseechir>g us with much en- 
 treaty, concerning their gift, and the joint ministration of 
 
 5 it to the saints. And this they didy not as we expected j 
 but they first gave themselves to the Lord, and to us, 
 
 6 by the will of God : so that we desired Titus, that, as 
 he had already begun to da this, so he would likewise 
 
 7 finish in you this work of liberality also. Now as ye 
 
 15. With fear and tremUing.'] With anxious attention and reverence. 
 
 1. On this collection among the gentiles for the Jewish Christians in 
 Jerusalem, see Rom. xv. 25, 26, 27, 31. 1 Cor. xvi. 1. Gal. ii. 10. 
 From the first passage it is evident that this epittle was written before that 
 to the Romans. 
 
 The very liberal gift.] See 2 Sam. ix. 3. Ps. lj:xx. 10. Acts vii. 20. 
 
 2. Of their joi/.'j In their Christian privileges. But Dr. Mangey and 
 Mr. Wakefield conjecture yji.o.%- of their necessiti/. 
 
 3. 4. The verb na-av may be understood after alQdisiroi, or after ^eifj^t^x. 
 « For being willing of themselves to &c. they besought us &c." Before 
 T«v yap"' ^"^'^ niuit undei stand Jt:iTa, 
 
 The joint ministratior of it. j As concerning my conveyance of their 
 bounty to Jerusalem jointly with others. See v. 19. 
 
 5. They frst gave themselves to the Lord &c.] Having heard of this 
 collection from oihers, they promoted it agreeably to my wish of their 
 own accord, previously to any exhortation from me. 
 
 6. Already begun to do this.] T-'ius had exhorted the Corinthians to this 
 contribution, when he formerly visited ihem. 
 
 This work of lileraiUy also.l As he has finished in you other goad works. 
 C. vii. 13. 
 
II. CO RI NT HI AN S VIII. 251 
 
 CHAP-abound in every thing, in faith, and utterance, and 
 knowledge, and all diligence, and iti your love to us; 
 
 8 see that ye abound in this work of liberality also. I 
 speak not by ivay o/" command ; but to try the sincerity 
 
 9 of your love also, by the diligence of others. For ye 
 know the gracious goodness of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
 that, though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became 
 
 10 poor, that through his poverty Ye might be rich. And 
 I give my judgement in this matter : for this is expedi- 
 ent for you, v/ho have already begun not only to do, 
 
 11 but also to have a willing mind, a year ago. Now 
 therefore fully perform the doing of it also ; that, as 
 th-re ivas a readiness to will, so t/)ere may he a full per- 
 
 12 formance also out of that which ye have. For if there 
 be first a ready mind, // is accepted according to what 
 [a man] hath, and not according to what he hath not. 
 
 13 For / mean not that others may be eased, and ye bur- 
 
 14 thened ; but that^ by an equality, your abundance may 
 he a supply at this time for their want; that their abun- 
 dance also may be a supply for your want : that there 
 
 15 may be an equality, as it is written ; " He that had 
 
 8. Bid to try &;c.] But to try, as by a touchstone, your sincere bene- 
 volence, by a comparison of it witii the earnestness and zeal of the 
 Macedonians. 
 
 9. Rich.] In the glories of his divine nature. 
 
 Poar.\ By taking on him human nature, and appearing even in an 
 humble state of life. Phil. ii. 7. 
 
 10. Expedient for you.] It will tend to your reputation, and to your 
 future as well as present iiappiness. 
 
 But to have a iciUntg mind.] Which God approves ; and not the mere 
 deed, which may be done grudgingly. C. ix. 7. 
 
 11. Fully perjurm.] Complete in a becoming manner the beneficent act 
 already begun by you : r. 10. 
 
 12. yl ready iiinid.j Such as ye have shown. 
 
 Ii3. I say, according to vv-^at a man hath, without distress to any. 
 For &c. 
 
 14, By an equality.] By that kind of equality w^hich will arise from a 
 j-easonable relief of the poor Christians at Jerusalem. 
 
 For your icant.] For the want of some among you gentile converts. 
 
 15. So that there may be a general resemblance to the case mentioned 
 Exod. xvi. 18; that the rich, considexing his station and circumstances, 
 
 j may have no superfluity. 
 
252 II. CORINTHIANS VIII. IX. 
 
 CHA.V, it gathered much, had nothing over; and he that had 
 ' *' gathered httle, had no want." 
 
 16 But thanks be to God, who putteth into the heart of 
 
 17 Titus the same diligent care for you. For he accepted 
 indeed my exhortation ; but, being very earnest, he 
 
 18 went to you of his own accord. And we sent with him 
 a brother, whose praise in the gospel is throughout all 
 
 19 the churches ; and not that only, but who was appointed 
 also by the churches our fellow-traveller with this 
 liberal gift, which is to be administered by us to the 
 glory of the Lord himself, and to the declaration of our 
 
 20 ready mind: we avoiding this, that no man should 
 blame us in this abundance which is to be administered 
 
 21 by us ; and providing things which are good, not only 
 in the sight of the Lord, but in the sight of men also. 
 
 22 Aiid we have sent with them our brother, (whom we. 
 have often found diligent in m.any things, but now 
 much more diligent,) because of the great confidence 
 
 . 23 which nve haie in you. If any inquire of Titus, he is my 
 partner, and fellow-labourer toward you : -or if oar 
 brethren be inquired of, they are the messengers of the 
 24 cixurches, and the glory of Chilst. Wherefore show _)'^ 
 CHAF^° them, before the churches, the proof of your 
 IX. love, and of our glorying on your account. For 
 1 concerning your ministration to the saints, it is super- 
 fluous for me to vrrite unto you. For I know your 
 
 16. The same diligntt care.'] Which I have. 
 
 17. Of bis oun accord.] Anticipating- the time proposed by me. 
 
 18. A brother &c.] Most think that Luke is mer.nt. 
 
 19. Of our ready mind.] In conveying your bounty to Jerusalem. 
 Others read vjuSiv, " your ready mind." 
 
 20. I say, our fellow-traveller; as we avoid this, &c. 
 
 22. fp'ilh them.] With Titus, and the brother mentioned r. 18. See 
 1;. 23. and c. ix. 3, 5. This Cliristian brother was probably one of those 
 whose names are suggested above. 
 
 irkkh ue hare.] Or, which he hath, of your good disposition in 
 general, and of your liberality on the present occasion. 
 
 1. If ya^ in this place cannot signify ihatgh, yet, however, see on 
 c. xii. 1, the sense may be: I mention the topics c. viii- 24; for as to the 
 propriety and reasonableness that 3'ou should contribute to the wants of 
 the Jewish converts, I have no need to insist on them. 
 
IL CO RINTHIANS IX. %§S 
 
 CHAF.readiness, for which I glory of you to those of Ma- 
 cedonia, that Achaia was prepared a year ago : and 
 
 3 your zeal hath provoked very many. Yet I have sent 
 the brethren, lest our glorying of you should be in vain 
 in this respect ; that, as I said f/ youj ye may be pre- 
 
 4 pared : lest, if those of Macedonia come with me^ and 
 £nd you unprepared. We should be put to shame (not 
 
 5 to say Ye) for this confidence [of glorying]. I have 
 therefore thoLtght it necessary to exhort the brethren, 
 that they would go before to you, and make up before- 
 hand your bounty, before spoken o£ l?y ine, that it might 
 be ready, as a matter of bounty, and not as of co- 
 vetousness. 
 
 6 However, this / say ; He who soweth sparingly, 
 will reap also sparingly; and he who soweth bountifully, 
 
 7 will reap also bountifully. Let every man give accord- 
 ing as he chooseth in his hearty not with pain, or by 
 
 8 constraint.: for God loveth a cheerful giver. And God 
 is able to make every gift abound toward you ; that, 
 having always all sufficiency in all things, ye may 
 
 9 abound to every good work; (as it is written, " He 
 ^* hath dispersed abroad ; he hath given to the poor : 
 
 10 " his righteousness remaineth for ever.") - Now may he 
 who supplieth seed to the sower, both supply bread for 
 
 2. Readiness.'] To adopt this particular measure. 
 
 I glory of you to those of Macedonia.'] It follows from this place, and 
 from V. 4, ihat Paul was in Macedonia when he wrote this epistle^ 
 
 Mas prepared.'] Had made a collection, though they had not com- 
 pleted it> 
 
 3. Ye may be. prepared. Altogether, convpletely. 
 
 4. Not to say Ye.] This is thrown in with delicacy and address. 
 fCoiif deuce.] For the original word-, see Hebr. iii. 14, and Wetstein's 
 
 quotations. 
 
 5. Before spoken of l-y vie.] To the Macedonians. Bounty is called 
 ivXoyla or blessing, from a metonymy of the effect, because it produces 
 blessing. 
 
 Covetousness.] And not as extorted from a sordid temper. Or, " arcl 
 not as an advantage taken of you." See Bowver, 4to. in loc. and 
 p. 541. 
 
 10. Some point thus: sower, and food to eat, both supply ar.d 
 
 -snukiply &-c. 
 
254. n. CORINTHIANS IX. X. 
 
 CHAP.your food, and mtiltlply your seed sown, and increase 
 the fmits of your righteousness ; ye being enriched in 
 
 11 all things to all liberality, which causeth thanksgiving 
 
 12 by us to God. For the ministration of this service not 
 only supplieth the wants of the saints, but aboundeth 
 
 13 also in many thanksgivings to God ; (while, by the ex- 
 perience of this ministration, men glorify God for your 
 professed subjection to the gospel of Christ, and for 
 your liberal contribution to them, and to all men ;) 
 
 14 and in their prayer for you, who long after you for the 
 
 15 exceedingly bountiful gift Bestowed by you. p^owj 
 tlianks de to God for his unspeakable gift. 
 
 CHAP. 
 X. 
 
 1 NOW I Paul beseech you by the meekness and 
 gentleness of Christ, (/ who in outward appearance 
 am humble among you, but when absent am bold to* 
 
 2 ward you 5) now I entreat you, / say, that I may not 
 be bold, when present, with that confidence with which 
 I think to be bold against some, who think of us as if 
 
 3 we walked according to the flesh. For though we walk 
 
 4 in the flesh, we do not war according to the flesh; (for 
 the weapons of our warfare are not fleshly, but mighty 
 through God to the casting down of strong holds ;) 
 
 5 casting down reasonings, and every high thifig which 
 
 11. Sy us.] Through our ministration of it to the Christians at Jeru- 
 salem. See V. 12. 
 
 12. Of this ■sermcc.'] Of this charitable collection, so generally made. 
 14. And while they glorify God in their prayers for you, who have a 
 
 strong aft'ection trward you. 
 
 1. Hurnblc] I Lhiuk tnat the ambiguous word in the original means 
 base ; and that her€, as v. 10, there is a reference to the language of 
 Paul's adversaries. 
 
 2. Agahist some.'] The factious Corinthians and their leaders. 
 
 3. According to thef.esfi.'J With secular views. 
 
 4. Are not fleshly. ]' There is no fraud, self-interest, or corrupting of 
 the v/ord of God, imputable to me. C iv. 2. 
 
 5. Reas(mings.] See Rom. ii. 15. Proud and impious reasonings; as 
 appears by what follows. 
 
 Every high iking.] Aa aUusion, says Grotius, to the battlemeats of 
 walls. 
 
II. C O R I N T H 1 A N S X. 255 
 
 CHAP.exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and 
 bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience 
 
 6 of Christ ; and being ready to avenge all disobedience, 
 when your obedience is complete. 
 
 7 Do ye look on things according to the outward ap- 
 pearance? If any man trust in himself that he is Christ's, 
 let him of himself think this also, that, as he /V Christ's, 
 
 8 so we likewise \^are Christ's]. For though I should 
 glory in a somewhat extraordinary manner of our 
 authority, which the Lord hath given us for your edifi- 
 cation, and not for your destruction, I should not be 
 
 9 ashamed: but I forbear, that I may not seem as if I 
 
 10 would terrify you by my epistles. For hh epistles, it is 
 said, are weighty and powerful; but his bodily presence 
 
 11 is weak, and his speech comtemptible. Let sucli an 
 one think this, that as we are in word by epistles \<\\q\-\ 
 
 12 absent, such ive nvill he in deed also, when present. For 
 we dare not plaee ourselves in the same rank, or com- 
 pare ourselves, with some who commend themselves : 
 but they, measuring themselves by themselves, and 
 comparing themselves with themselves [are not vvibe]. 
 
 Eixery thoxi^ht.'\ Every immoral or false imagination of the lieart. 
 
 6. To avenge all disohedience.'] Of those who continue factious; when I 
 have made the well-disposed part of you obedieat to the authority of 
 Christ. 
 
 7. Things according to the outward appearance,'] External privileges 
 and advantages. 
 
 That he is Christ's."] A minister of Christ, C xi. 23. 
 
 Of himself.] Of his own accord, without being reminded by me. 
 
 8. / should not be ashamed.] I should not be put to shame : 1 should 
 assert what fact would verify. 
 
 9. Bat J forbear, that Sec] After I'yst 6 MSS. and 4 ed. in Wetstein add 
 Ik. Vulg. also has, Ut autem : and Syr. supplies, At ego negligo. See 
 also Grotius ; and Dr. Owen, in Bowyer, 4to. 
 
 J had translated as Dr. Owen does, before I observed his note. 
 
 10 His epistles,] They were sent from one church to another, to be 
 publicly read. Col. iv. 16. 
 
 His speech.] His pronunciation : perhaps on account of his nervous 
 tremor. See on c. xii. 7. 
 
 12. I say, such we will be in deed also, when present. I leave you to 
 draw the conclusion. For &c. 
 
 If we omit tf ff-yviirrj, the participles /uirpavrsj and ffvynft-^svle; ajfc put for 
 /^ETpSri and ryyxfllvtfj-t. See on Rem. v. 1 1. 
 
 z2 
 
256 II. C O R I N T H I A N S X. XI. 
 
 CHAP.But we will not glory of things beyond our measure ; 
 but concerning the measure of the line which God hath 
 
 14 allotted to us, that we should reach even to you. For 
 we stretch not ourselves too far, as though we reached 
 not to you : for we came even as far as to you in 
 
 15 preaching the gospel of Christ ; not glorying of things 
 beyond our measure, that isy in the labours of other 
 men; but having hope, when your faith is increased, 
 that we shall be enlarged among you, as concerning 
 
 16 our line, abundantly ; so as to preach the gospel in the 
 parts beyond you, and not to glory in another man's line 
 
 17 of things made ready for us. But he that glorieth, 
 
 18 let him glory in the Lord. For not he who cora- 
 Q,,.pmendeth himself is approved, but whom tlie Lord 
 
 XI. commendetli. 
 
 1 I wash that ye would bear with me a little in mine in- 
 
 2 consideration : and indeed bear with me. For I am 
 jealous of you with a godly jealousy: for I have 
 espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as 
 
 3 a chaste virgin to Christ. But I fear lest,, as the serpent 
 deceived Eve through his subtilty, so your minds 
 should be corrupted from the simplicity which is in 
 
 4 Christ. For if he that cometh among you preach an- 
 
 13. Nor will I imitate my opponents in another respect. I will not 
 ^lory in preaching- the gospel to those who have not been measured out, 
 or aliorted, to me: or, in the labours of others: u. 15. 
 
 Reach even to you.'] Without omitting- the intermediate countries. 
 
 15. ^mo?ig you.'] Inhabitants of Achaia. C. i. 1. 
 
 18. Whom the Lurd comviendeih.'] Here, by spiritual endowments ; and 
 hereafter, by admitting hkn into glory. 1 Cor. iv. 5. 
 
 1. Paul praises himself by way of defence against calum.ny ; which, 
 according to Plutarch, is justifiable. See the quotations in Wetsteiu 
 here, and c. xii. 11. 
 
 2. My desire to raise myself in your opinion above my opponents pro- 
 ceeds partly from my affection toward you. For &c. 
 
 1 am jealous of you.] See ^nXuv j/yvalxa. Numbers v. 14. 
 i have espcjiised you.] See the Greek, Pro v. xix. 14. 
 7b ujie husband.] In opposition to all others. 
 S. J fear.] Notwithstanding my care and instruction. 
 Ciimplicity.] Of manners and of doctrine. 
 
 hi Christ.'] Which becomes a Christian. That h; is sometimes used 
 for Iv, see Mark i. 9. Luke i. 20. John i. 18. 2 Thess. ii. 4. 
 
 4. For if he that cometh.] For introduces another reason for bearing 
 
n. CORfNTHIANS 3^; S57 
 
 CHAP. other Jesus whom v/e have not preached, or if ye re- 
 * ceive another Spirit which ye have not received, or an- 
 other gospel which ye havcf not accepted, nevertheless ye 
 
 5 might well bear with me. For I suppose that I am in 
 
 6 nothing inferior to the chiefest apostles. But though / 
 be rude in speech, yet / am not in knowledge ; but in 
 every thing we have been ..made manifest toward you 
 
 7 among all men. Have I committed an offence in 
 humbling myself, that Ye might be exalted y inasmuch 
 as I have preached to you the gospel of God without 
 
 8 cost? I spoiled other churches, and took wages from 
 
 9 themy., that I might minister to you : and when I was 
 present with you, and wanted, I was chargeable to no 
 man : for that which was wanted by me, the brethren 
 who came from Macedonia supplied : and in every 
 thing I have kept myself from being burthensome to 
 
 10 you, and will keep myself. As the truth of Christ is in 
 me, this glorying of mine cannot be stopped in the re- 
 
 11 gions of Achaia. Why? because I love you not? God 
 
 1 2 knoweth otherivise. But what I do, that I will also do ; 
 so as to cut off occasion from those who desire occasion ; 
 
 with him: v. 1. Be that cometh is a mild periphrasis for the principal 
 leader of the faction. 
 
 Preach another Jesus Sec] Whereas in fact he builds inferior materials 
 on the foundation laid by me. 
 
 4, 5. Ye might well bear with me. Why ? For I suppose &c. 
 
 t>. Paul answers an objection to his preeminence as an apostle. 
 
 Rude in speech.] See 1 Cor. ii. 1,4. His opponents therefore among 
 the Corinthians called him rude in speech. 
 
 Anvj/ig alt me/L.] 1 have given proof of my apostleship and integrity 
 repeatedly and publicly to all in your city. Sorrie omit h TraViy. 
 
 7. I proved my disinterestedness by preaching gratuitously to you. 
 
 In htonbling wi/self.] By working with my own hands, and enduring 
 hardships. 
 
 8. It might seem as if I spoiled &c. That a stipend was his right, see 
 1 Cor. ix. 7 — 14. Ka1:va/)xr,<ra, i^Afuvci. Hesych. 
 
 9. No man.'] Among you. 
 
 10. The truth of Christ.] The truth which Christ observed, Eij lut 
 may be equivalent to h l^oj, which is the reading, or rather the explana- 
 tion, of three MSS.; or it may signify concerning me, with respect to me. 
 
 Hence we learn that some had attributed his gratuitous preaching 
 among the Corinthians to his want of aiFection for them. 
 
 12-. irUo desire occasion.] Of imputing secular views to me; to the 
 
 Z3 
 
258 II. C O R I N T H I A N S XI. 
 
 CHAP.that, wherein they glory, they may be found even as 
 we. For such are fiilse apostles, deceitful workmen, 
 
 14 transforming themseh'^^s into apostles of Christ. And 
 no wonder: for Satan also transformeth himself into an 
 
 15 angel of light. It is therefore no great thing, if his 
 ministers also transform themselves as ministers of 
 righteousness : whose end will be according to their 
 
 16 works. I say again ; Let no man think me inconside- 
 rate : but if otherwise, yet receive me as one incon- 
 
 17 siderate, that I also may glory a little. That which I 
 ihall speak, I speak // not according to the Lord, 
 but as through inconsideration, in this confidence of 
 glorying. 
 
 ] 8 Since many glory according to the flesh, I also will 
 
 19 glory. For ye gladly bear with the inconsiderate, since 
 
 20 ye yourselves are wise. For ye bear wath it, if a man 
 bring you into slavery, if a man devour you, if a man 
 take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you 
 
 21 on the face. As concerning dishonour, 1 say that we 
 
 end that, if my opponents will glory, they may have such matter of 
 glorying in this respect as I have. 
 
 15. But this is impossible. For &c. 
 }'Vorkm€n.'\ In the gospel. 
 
 14. Satan also &.C-] Perhaps Paul had in view Job i. 6. Pretending to 
 do the work of an angel of light, and to be a ministering spirit to those 
 whom he purposes to destroy." Whitby. A tone of great authority is 
 assumed in v. 13, 14. 
 
 16. / sa7j again.'] See v. 1. 
 
 7 also.'] As well as my opponents. 
 
 1 7. It has been well remarked that this is said by way of concession. 
 
 18. According to the flesh.] As to external privileges. 
 
 19. And ye may well suffer me to glory thus. For your superior 
 wisdom [an irony] enables you to bear with the inconsideration of 
 others. 
 
 20. Jf a man &c.] He delicately alludes to some leading person 
 among his opponents. If a man subject you to his imperious will, exact 
 a large stipend, receive private gifts besides, proudly exalt himself over 
 you, treat you contumeliously in the highest degree. 
 
 21. With regard to the usual causes of dishonour, I say that I have 
 had my share of infirmities : 1 Cor. ii. 3. iv. 10. 2 Cor. x. 10. xi. 30. but 
 I am equal to any in external privileges and advantages. 
 
 That »f oTi is equivalent to otj, see the note on c. v. 19. 
 1 once thought the interpretation of this verse new : but 1 am much 
 pleased to find that it has the authority of Grotius. 
 
 ,r. 
 
II. CORINTHIANS XI. ^59- 
 
 CHAP.have been weak. Yet whereinsoever any Is bold, (I. 
 speak inconsiderately,) I also am bold. Are they 
 
 22 Hebrews ? so a^n I. Are they Israelites ? so am I. 
 
 23 Are they Abraham's offspring ? so am I. Are they 
 ministers of Christ ? (I speak as one out of his mind,) 
 I am more ; in labours more abundant, in stripes far 
 exceeding, in prisons more frequent, in deaths often, 
 
 24< Five times I received from the Jews forty strides except 
 
 25 one. Thrice I was beaten with rods, once I was stoned, 
 thrice I suifered shipwreck, a night and a day I floated 
 
 26 in the deep. / have been in journeys often, in dangers 
 from rivers, in dangers from robbers, in dangers from 
 mine own countrymen, in dangers from the gentiles, in 
 dangers in the city, in dangers in the desert, in dangers 
 
 27 on the sea, in dangers among false brethren ; in labour 
 and toil, in watch ings often, in hunger and thirst, in 
 
 28 fastings often, in cold and nakedness. Besides the 
 things which are without, tlie troubles which, assail me 
 
 :29 daily, in the care of all the churches. Who is weak, 
 
 and I am not weak \ who falleth away, and I burn 
 
 30 not ? If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things 
 
 — £2. Helracs.l By language ; and not HeHenists. 
 
 - hradite.';.'] According to their genealogies; tracing themselves up to 
 
 the patriarchs. 
 
 23. As one out of his mind.'] This is a very strong apology for his 
 glorying. 
 
 I'l deaths.'] In such situations as threatened death. 
 
 24. Forty stripes except one.] The number of stripes could not exceed 
 forty, by the law of Moses. Deut. xxv. 3. The trxorc? vv-as used by the 
 Jews in this punishment. See Josephus, quoted by Whitby in ioc. 
 
 25. Beaten iciih rods.] I'liis was the Roman manner oi" punishment. 
 See Acts xvi. 21, 22. 
 
 Jti the deep.] Perhaps on a wreck. Or, " in an open boat, on the loss 
 of the ship ; Paul continuing out at sea in that dangerous situation.^' 
 Paley's Horas Paulinje, p. 137. 
 
 26. Dangers from rivers.] While I passed v/ide, rapid, and sv^oln 
 rivers. 
 
 28. Besides the things lohich are without!] Besides such external incon- 
 veniences as I have recounted. 
 
 29. Who is A\eak in the faith, Rom. xlv. 1, and I do rtot sympathise 
 •with him, do not bear with him, do not avoid leading him into sin by 
 my example ? Rom. xiv. 21. Who is ensnared into any oU'ence, and I dQ>~ 
 not burn with zeal to restore him ? 
 
260 II. CORINTHIANS XL XII. 
 
 CHAP.which concern my weakness. The God and Father of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ, who is blessed for ever, knoweth 
 
 31 that I speak not falsely. 
 
 32 In Damascus, the governor under king Aretas 
 guarded the city of the Damascenes, desiring to ap- 
 
 Qj^^p prehend me : and I was let down by the wall through 
 XII. a window in a basket ; and escaped his hands. 
 
 1 Doubtless it is not expedient for me to glory. Yet I 
 
 2 will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. I 
 know concerning a disciple of Christ, (whether in the 
 body, I know not ; or whether out of tlie body, I 
 know not J God knoweth;) that such an one fourteen 
 
 S years ago was caught up to the third heaven. And I 
 know concerning such an one, (whether in the body, or 
 
 4 out of the body, I know not; God knoweth;) that he 
 was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable 
 
 5 words which it is not possible for man to utter. Of 
 such an one I wiU glory : but of myself I will not glory. 
 
 S2. 77ie governor.'] The prefect of Syria Damascena, under Aretas, a 
 king of Arabia, who had subjected Damascus. 
 
 1. It is not expedient.'] It brings upon me the suspicion of vain-glory. 
 For SPj some read J^r. I must needs boast, since ye have compelled me. 
 
 Yet it is not expedient for me. 
 
 Supposing ykf to be causal, we must supply, " It is necessary to pre- 
 mise this." For, &:c. That it may be rendered, Yet, see Mark vii. 28. 
 1 Pet. iv. 15. 
 
 Fisions and revelatiom.l A vision is an appearance presented to the 
 mind of a person sleeping or waking ; a revelation is a suggestion of a 
 truth, or fact, by the Spirit of God. 
 
 2. Concerning a disciple of Christ.] Grotius rightly explains hominem 
 in Christo by Christianam. Paul modestly speaks of himself. 
 
 Griesbach places the comma at h Xp;rw. 
 
 In the lady.] By being actually caught up to heaven. 
 
 Out of the hodi/.'] By a vision impressed on the mind. Compare 
 Acts xli. 9. 
 
 The third heaven.] The highest heaven, where God manifests his glory. 
 The Jews divide the heavens into the seat of the clouds, the seat of the 
 stars, and the seat of God. 
 
 4. Into paradise.] It seems to me that Paul speaks of the same vision, 
 here and v. 2; and therefore that paradise is equivalent to the third hea- 
 ven, the habitation of the holy angels. 
 
 J I is not ij..siMe &.C.] Through the divine assistance they were under- 
 stood by him, though they are unspeakable to man. 
 
 5. This is a delicate and beautiful way of coaimending bimselfc 
 
 I 
 
II. CORINTHIANS XII. 261 
 
 CHAP-except in my weaknesses. For if I were willing to 
 * glory, I should not be inconsiderate j for I should 
 
 6 speak the truth : but I forbear, lest any one should 
 think concerning me above what he seeth me to he, or 
 
 7 what he heareth from me. And lest I should be too 
 much exalted by the exceeding greatness of God^s re- 
 velations, there hath been given to me a thorn in the 
 flesh, that a messenger of Satan might buffet me, lest, 
 
 8 / say, I should be too much exalted. Concerning this 
 I besought the Lord thrice, that It might depart from 
 
 9 me. And he said unto me : " My favour is sufficient 
 ** for thee : for my power is made perfect in weakness.'* 
 Most gladly therefore I will rather glory in my weak- 
 nesses, that the power of, Christ may rest upon me. 
 
 ■ 10 I take pleasure therefore in weaknesses, in shameful 
 treatment, in necessities, in persecutions, in distresses 
 
 6. For.] Supply : And yet I may be permitted to glory. For ^<c. 
 Or render ya^ Yd. 
 
 But. Jfurbear."] But I refrain from the mention of what le true; desiring 
 no other opinion of me than what is sugp:ested by my miracles which you 
 have seen, and my inspired doctrines which you have heard. 
 
 7. ^ thorn in the flesh."] Some bodily infirmity. See Gal. iv, 14, 
 Whitby, and Jortins Sermon on this text, vol. iv. London ed. 
 
 That a messenger of Satan might Injfet vxe.] The event of which was, 
 that Satan's instruments, such as the false apostles among you, despised 
 and vilified me. 
 
 This is the punctuation of Bengelius. But some point thus : " There 
 hath been given to me a thorn in the flesh, a messenger of Satan, to . 
 buffet me." According to this pointing, the natural e(,'il under which 
 Paul laboured is attributed to Satan; which was popular laxiguage among 
 the Jews. See Luke xiii. 16. 
 
 Lest, I say, J should be too much exalted ] There are good authorities 
 for omitting these words. But repetitions are not uncommon in Paul's 
 writings. See on 1 Cor. xv. 13, 14. 
 
 8. The Lord.] Paul repeatedly besought the Lord Jesus, when he ap- 
 peared to him in a vision; and in a vision he received the answer rC" 
 corded v. 9. 
 
 9. My favour^ My favourable assistance in your preaching of the 
 gospel is sufficient to secure its success : for my power is illustrated 
 by the weakness of the instruments which I use ia converting nia.a«^ 
 kind. 
 
 Rather ^lory dec] Thau be aSlicted or discouraged by theig.. 
 
262 II. CORINTHIANS XII. 
 
 CHAP.for the sake of Christ: for when I am weak, then 1 am 
 strong. I am become Inconsiderate : ye have com- 
 
 11 pelled me: for I ought to have been recommended by 
 you : for I am in nothing inferior to the chiefest 
 
 12 apostles, though I am nothing. The signs indeed of 
 an apostle have been wrought among you in all patience, 
 
 13 in signs and wonders and mighty works. For what is 
 it wherein ye have been inferior to other churches, un- 
 less ;V be that I mytelf was not burthensome to you ? 
 
 14- forgive me this wrong. Behold, a third time I am 
 ready to come unto you ; and I will not be burthen- 
 some to you : for I seek not yours, but you. For the 
 children ought not to lay up for the parents, but the 
 
 15 parents for the children. And I will very gladly spend, 
 and be altogether spent, for you : though loving you 
 most abundantly, I am less loved by you. 
 
 16 But be it so : " I did not burthen you i nevertheless,. 
 
 17 " being crafty, I caught you by guile.*' Did I over- 
 
 18 reach you by any of those whom I sent unto you ? I 
 
 10. For ivhen I am weak &c.] For when I am weak in body arid 
 in outward, appearanqe, then am I stroBg through the divine co- 
 operation, 
 
 H. Jncomideraie.'] As it were inconsiderate. 
 
 Compellr.d me."] By the detraction and opposition prcTalent in the un- 
 sound part of your church. 
 
 Though 1 ain nothing,] This is beautifully added, to soften the seeming 
 arrogance of what he had said. 
 
 12. Patience.'] He makes this virtue one sign of a true apostle, with a 
 view to the characters of the false apostles. 
 
 13. Inferior-^wrong.'] A fine irony. 
 
 14. A third lime.]. He had been with them once ; he purposed to go a 
 second time, c i. 15 ; but deferred bis journey for good reasons: c. i. 23 : 
 now he is a third time ready. Observe c xlii. 2. and see Dr. Wall's 
 note. 
 
 15. Spend."} My labour, my substance, and my life. 
 
 Ahundanily.'] I suppose that the comparative is here used for the suptr- 
 lative. See c. it. 4. Mr. Locke refers to c vi. 1 2, 1 3. 
 
 Or, the sense may be; " even supposing that, the more abundantly I 
 Ipve you, the less I were loved by you." 
 
 16. He suggests the objection of some opponent* 
 
 i 
 
II. C O R I N T H I AN S XII. XIIL 263 
 
 CHA-P.desired Titus to v;Oy and with /jim 1 sent a brother. Did 
 XII 
 
 Titus any way over -reach you ? walked we not in the 
 
 19 same spirit? walked nve net in theJ same steps ? Think 
 ye that we again defend ourselves to you? we speak be- 
 fore God in Christ : and we do all things, beloved, for 
 
 20 your edification. For I fear lest, when I come, I may 
 not find You such as I would, and lest I may be found 
 by you such as ye would not : lest there he contentions, 
 envyings, wrath, strife, evil-speakings, whisperings, 
 
 21 swellings, disturbances : and lest, when I come again, 
 my God may humble me among you, and I may be* 
 wail many that have heretofore sinned, and have not 
 
 CHAP ^^P^i^t^^ of the uncleanness, and fornication, and las- 
 XIII. civiousness, which they have committed. 
 
 1 This third time, / say^ I am ready to come unto you. 
 By the mouth of two or three witnesses every matter 
 
 2 shall be established. I have told beforehand, and I 
 againX.^ beforehand (as present the second time though 
 now absent) those who have heretofore sinned, and all 
 others, that, if 1 come again, I will not spare them : 
 
 S since ye seek a proof that Christ speaketh by me, who 
 
 19. Defend ourselves.] By intimating that our spirit and conduct were 
 praise-worthy. 
 
 hi Christ.'] As professing a belief In Christ, as being in the number of 
 his disciples. 
 
 20. For 1 fear Sec] And it is expedient and seasonable that I should 
 endeavour to promote your edification. For &c. 
 
 21. IlumHe.] Afflict. 
 
 UeivaiL] Punish, but with pain to myself, 
 
 1. / am ready to come.] I have an intention to come, I am preparing 
 to come. See on c. xii. 14. 
 
 By the viouth &c.l Agreeably to Deot. xix. 15, every matter which 
 criminates any shall be proved by two or three witnesses. 
 
 2. 1 have told beforehand.] See 1 Cor. iv. 18, 19. 
 
 As present the second time.] This shows that his personal appearance 
 among them would be his second visit. 
 
 3. A proof.] To be evidenced by the exercise of my authority. 
 Powerful among yoa.] In a display of nliracles and spiritual endow- 
 ments. 
 
264 II. CORINTHIANS XIII. 
 
 CHAP.\vith respect to you is not weak, but is powerful among 
 you; (for though he was crucified through weakness, 
 
 4 yet he Hveth through the power of God ; for we also 
 are weak in him, yet we shall live with him through the 
 
 5 power of God sho<wn toward you ;) try yourselves, 
 whether ye be in the faith ; prove yourselves. Know 
 ye not concerning yourselves, that Jesus Christ is in you, 
 
 6 unless ye be any way reprobates ? But I hope that ye 
 
 7 will know that we are not reprobates. Now I pray to 
 God that ye do no evil ; / pray not that We may ap- 
 pear approved, but that Ye may do what is good, and 
 
 8 that We may be as reprobates. For we cannot do any 
 
 9 tiling against the truth, but 'we can for the truth. For 
 we are glad when we are weak, and ye are strong ; and 
 
 10 for this we pray also, c'om your perfection. Wherefore 
 
 4. Through weakness."] Through tbe weakness of that human nature 
 which he lock upon him, and that voluntary submission to his persecutors 
 which was apparent weakness. 
 
 Through the poicer of God.'] Who raised him from the dead. Rom. i. 4. 
 
 For ice also &c. J This is another proof of Christ's power. He will 
 Tnanifest his power in me also at the resurrection of the righteous ; 
 though I am now his weak and persecuted disciple. C xii. 10. 
 
 5. Prove Sac] A;xi,uc^£TE here refers to ^oxiyh, v. 3. Prove your own 
 selves, and not me: as thus you will not have personal experience of my 
 apostolical power, bee Griesbach's punctuation, which I have neaily 
 followed. 
 
 Unless ye he any umy reprobates^ Nisi sicubi, nisi in aliquo. See 
 Pol. Syn. " in some degree :" Dr. Owen. Bowyer, 4to. Unless ye pre- 
 vent the manifestation of Christ's power and influence in you, Rom. viii. 10, 
 by any kind of conduct which will not bear the touchstone of his 
 gospel. 
 
 7. 1 pray not.] So Vatablus and Menochius in Pol. Syr. 
 Approved.] By the exercise of my power. 
 
 As reprobates.] As if we could not give a proof of our apostleship In 
 punishing obstinate opponents. 
 
 8. I say, my prayer is that ye may do what is good. For then no 
 Apostle of Christ can inflict judgements on you. 
 
 9. I say, that we may be as reprobates; that is, as having the appear- 
 ance of v/eakness with respect to inflicting punishment on you. For we 
 are glad when we appear weak in this sense, and ye strong in Christiau 
 virtues and endowments. 
 
 ifle pray also.] Also refers to v. 7. ' 
 
II. CORINTHIANS XIII. 265 
 
 CHAP. I write these things, being absent; lest, being present, 
 ^' 1 should use sharpness, according to the power which 
 the Lord hath given me, iut to edification, and not to 
 destruction. 
 
 11 Finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good 
 comfort, be of the same mind, live in peace : and the 
 
 12 God of love and peace will be with you. Salute one 
 
 13 another with an holy kiss. All the saints salute you. 
 1 4- The favour of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love 
 
 of God, and the partaking of the Holy Spirit, l>e with 
 you all. 
 
 10. I should use sharpnes.':.'] See the Greek plirase, 2 Mace xii. 14. 
 
 11. Be oj" the same Tnind.~\ This is an exhortation to concord and 
 vinanimity, in opposition to the divisions about teachers which pre%'ailed 
 among them. See Rom. xii. 16. xv. 5. Phil. ii. 2. iii. 16. iv. 2, " Hold 
 togethef in communion and love." Dr. Wall. 
 
 XHie in peace.^ Abstaining from mutual injuries, 
 
 A A 
 
EPISTLE OF PAUL 
 
 TO THE 
 
 GALATIANS. 
 
 CHAP. . 
 
 1 X AUL, an apostle, (not from men, nor by man, 
 but by Jesus Christ, and God ths Father, who raised 
 
 2 him from the dead,) and all the brethren that are with 
 
 3 me, to the churches of Galatia : favour be to you, and 
 peace, from God the Father, and frcm our Lord Jesus 
 
 4 Christ ; who gave himself for our sins, that he might 
 deliver us from this present evil age, according to the 
 
 5 will of our God and Father; to whom be glory for ever 
 and ever. Amen. 
 
 6 I wonder that ye are so soon rem.oved from him who 
 called you into [the] favour [of Christ,] to a different 
 
 Some Judaizing Christian? had inculcated on the Galatians the 
 necessity of conforming to the law of Moses, and had thus perverted 
 them from the true gospel. The Apostle's main object is, to show that 
 Christians Avere not bound to observe the ceremonii:] lav/. 
 
 This epistle, says Markland, is written with more than usual warmth 
 and spirit. See Bowyer. 4to. 
 
 1. Not from men-l Originally ; not from the suggestion, or instruction, 
 of men. 
 
 Nor hy manJ] By his ministration, like Matthias. 
 
 But ly Jesus Chnst, Sic.'] By the ministration of Christ who appeared 
 to me; and ultimately, by the act of God. 
 
 4. Gave Jiimsclf.l A sacriiical term ; oilered himself on the cross. 
 
 Evil age &c.] A description con-.prehendii>g both Jews and Gentiles ; 
 Rom. iii. 9 : Christ acting thus, and proposing this end, according to the 
 will of our God and Father. 
 
 6- From him- ichu cu'led yon.'] He means himself. See c. v. S. 
 
 into the favour of Clirh't.'] Into the gracious covenant of the gospel, 
 
 'e« is often used for ilq. 
 
G A L A T 1 A N S. 267 
 
 CHAP.gospel; \vhich inclcfd is r\ot one and m\o\h.e\", but there 
 are some who trouble you, and desire to pervert the 
 
 8 gospel of Christ. But though we, or an angel from 
 heaven, preach any gospel unto you, besides that which 
 
 9 we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. As 
 we have said already, so I now say again ; If any one 
 preach any gospel unto you besides that which ye have 
 
 10 received, let him be accursed. For do I now approve 
 myself to men, or to God? or do I seek to please men? 
 [for] if I still pleased men, I should not be the servant 
 of Christ, 
 
 1 1 But I declare to you, brethren, that the gospel 
 
 12 preached by me is not according to man. For I 
 neither received It from man, nor was I taught // but 
 
 13 by the revelation of Jesus Christ. For ye have heard 
 of my former behaviour in the Jewish religion, that I 
 exceedingly persecuted the church of God, and laid It 
 
 14 waste; and made a proficiency in the Jewish religion 
 above many of the same age in mine own nation, being 
 
 7. Aruiiher.'] But I recal the word different The gospel is not soine- 
 ttmes one thing, and sometimes another. Hebr. :tiii. 8. Compare 
 52 Cor. i. 13. xi. 4. 
 
 Ei yun is equivalent to <xXX«, at 1 Cor. vii. 17. 
 
 8. An angel from heaven.'] This is putting a strong case, by way cf 
 illustration. 
 
 9. A repetition for the sake of emphasis. 
 
 10. I preach not a different gospel, in compliance with Jewish pre- 
 judices, and to avoid persecution. For &c. 
 
 iVoii'.] After having done and suffered so much for the gospel. 
 
 Approve myself to.] Endeavour to conciliate: recommend myself to. 
 So n^io-Kov is here used for " endeavoured to please." 
 
 Or do I seek to please men.'] This clause is omitted in iEth. v/ith the 
 approbation of Dr. Mill, Dr. Ov/en, and Mr- Wakefield. Dr. Owen 
 thinks it probable that it was a marginal explanation of avSpxTrag irii^to. 
 See Bowyer, 4to. 
 
 For if 1 still pleased.] Some MSS. and versions omit far here. If we 
 retain it, we must supply. This would be unworthy conduct : for 8cc. 
 
 11. Accoruiiig to vjun.] Of human origin, received from men, or 
 taught by them : as v. 12. explains the phrase. 
 
 12. I have removed the point from thia^nv, though contrary to the 
 authority of the best editions. 
 
 )3. This appears from the following facts. For &c. 
 
 A a2 
 
268 G A L A T I A N S I. II. 
 
 CHAP-more exceedingly zealous of the traditions of my 
 fatliers: but when it pleased God, who separated m6 to 
 
 15 the gospel irom my mother's womb, and called me by his 
 
 16 favour, to reveal his son by me, that I might preach 
 the glad tidings of him among the gentiles ; I did not 
 
 17 confer immediately with flesh and blood ; nor did I go 
 up to Jerusalem to those that were apostles before me ; 
 but I went into Arabia, and returned to Damascus. 
 
 IS Then, after three years, I v/ent up to Jerusalem, that 
 I might see Peter ; and abode with him fifteen days. 
 
 19 But I sav/ none other of the apostles, except James the 
 
 20 Lord's brother. (Now concerning the things which I 
 write unto you, behold, as in the presence of God, I 
 
 21 speak not falsely.) Afterward I went into the regions 
 
 22 of Syria and Cilicia ; and I was unknown by face to the 
 *lo churches of Judea, which were in Christ : but they had 
 
 only heard, that he, who formerly persecuted us, now 
 24' preached the faith which formerly he laid waste. And 
 they glorified God because of me. 
 
 CHAP. 
 II. 
 
 1 THEN, after fourteen years, I went up again to 
 
 Jerusalem with Barnabas, and took with me Titus also. 
 
 14. TraiiixonsP^ Not only more exceedingly zealous of the law, but of 
 the traditions mixed with it. 
 
 15. Some read, " But when it pleased Him who separated me fee." 
 that is, who foresaw from the beginning- of my life that I should be a fit 
 instrument in propagating the gospel; see Jer. i. 5; and who, in his 
 fit time converted me by the special favour of an extraordinary re- 
 velation. 
 
 13. That I might see Pefsr.'j Not learn of him, not consult with him. 
 
 19. Brother.'] The Jews, and the Greeks and Romans, give a latitude 
 to this word. James may have been the son of a brother, or of a sister, 
 to Mary. 
 
 20. It appears by this vehemence of asseveration, and by v. 11, 12, 22, 
 that the Judaizers had represented Paul as one who had learnt the gospel 
 by resorting to the Apostles, and other Christians, in Jerusalem and 
 Judea. 
 
 1. 4/rer.'] That hd is used for /mstc, see Matth. rxvi. 61. Markii. 1. 
 
 i uent up c.^aiii.'] See c. i. 18. and Acts xv. 2. He went up to Jeru-^a- 
 lem from Antioch,'to consult the church about the freedom of the gentiles 
 from Jewish rites. 
 
G A L A T I A N S 11. 26d 
 
 CHAP.And I went up by revelation, and communicated to 
 them that gospel which I preach among the gentiles; 
 
 2 but privately to those that were of reputation, lest I 
 
 3 might run, or might have run, in vain. But not even 
 Titus, that ivas uith me, being a gentile, was com- 
 
 4 pelled to be circumcised: and that because of false 
 brethren brought in privily, who came in privily to spy 
 out our freedom which we have in Christ Jesus, that 
 
 5 they might bring us into slavery : to whom we yielded 
 by subjection, no not for an hour j that the truth of the 
 
 2. By rsvelatiGn."] Made to himself, or to some other prophet. This 
 circumstance is not mentioned by Luke. 
 
 To thera-l To the apostles and elders at Jerusalem. A construction. 
 
 ITfO^ To tTr,fj(,et.mfXlVOV. 
 
 PHvately.'] Because many could not bear the doctrines, that the 
 gentiles had a right to admission into the Christian church, and that all 
 converts were exempted from Jewish observances. 
 
 Lest J might run &c.l Lest 1 might run hereafter, or might have run 
 formerl)', to no purpose An allusion to one of the Grecian games. 
 
 His future and former labours would be defeated, if the chief apostles 
 disapproved of his doctrine, 
 
 S. Tkat icas n-ith me.'j Who was my companion in my journey from 
 Antioch to Jerusalem. This was great fortitude in Paul, considering the 
 strength of Jewish prejudices. See Acts x. 28. xi. 3. It was also an 
 explicit declaration of iiis sentiments on the subject of consorting with 
 gentile converts; and a plain evidence to the Galatians, as Ix)cke observes, 
 that circumcising such was no part of the gospel preached by him. 
 
 J srentilc] Born of parents who were gentiles ; and of course uncir- 
 cumcised in his infancy, 
 
 /'Fas compelled to le circumcised.'] I did not interpose my persuasion 
 and authority for that purpose. He gives the reason of his conduct in 
 the foUovv"ing verse. 
 
 4. The construction will be clear by supplying Now / did this, or, Now 
 this was done, because of &c. 
 
 False brethren.'] It appears from Acts xv. 1, 5, 24, that they were 
 Pharisees; and that the council at Jerusalem passed a censure on them. 
 
 JJro'/ght i?i privily.'] Compare similar words, Rom. v. 20. 2 Pet. ii. I, 
 Jude 4. 
 
 Our freedom &c.] From Jewish rites, which freedom we have as 
 Christians. 
 
 Slavery.] To the yoke of the Mosaic law. 
 
 5. By sidjecfion.] Locke excellently observes- that though Paul com- 
 plied with the Jewish law from the motive of expedience to others, 
 1 Cor. ix. 20, yet he would not yield when subjection was claimed 
 as due. 
 
 That the truth of the gospel &c.] The purity of it, the non-necessity of 
 mixing Jewish rites with it, might lastingly remain [permaneret'} among 
 vou. 
 
270 G A L A T I A N S II. 
 
 ^^j^^'^^^P^^ might continue with you. But concerning those 
 who appeared to be considerable, (whatsoever they 
 
 6 were, it maketh no difference to me; God acceptethno 
 man's person : for) those, / say^ that appeared to be 
 
 7 considerable^ in conference added nothing to me. But, 
 on the contrary, when they saw that the gospel of the 
 uncircumcislon was committed to me, as the gospel of 
 
 S the circumcision was to Peter: (for he who wrought 
 powerfully in Peter to the apostleship of the circum- 
 cision, wrought powerfully in me also toward the gen- 
 
 9 tiles;) and when James, and Peter, and John, that 
 appeared to be pillars, perceived the favour which was 
 bestowed on me, they gave to me and Barnabas the 
 right hands of fellowship ; that We should go to the 
 
 10 gentiles, and They to the circumcision : only desiring 
 that we should remember the poor j which very thing 
 I was earnest also to do. 
 
 1 1 But when Peter came to Antioch, I withstood him 
 
 12 to his fiice, because he was to be blamed. For before 
 
 6. The literal renderinof is this : " But from those who seem to be 
 
 *' somewhat (whosoever they wei-e, it maketh no difference to me: 
 
 " God accepteth no man's person :) for those who seem" &c. 
 
 After the word someichat, Paul was about to add, / received no i/i- 
 slruction : but, having thrown in the parenthesis, he resumed his sentence 
 under another form ; and in resuming it he u^ed yaf, because the fact 
 advanced proves the assertion that God is no accepter of persons. 
 
 Those th'jt appeared to be considerable.'] Who were really men of emi- 
 nence ; the Greek being equivalent to -riv ovTiJv n. 
 
 Lardr.er observes that Paul got the start of all the rest in preacb'ng to 
 the gentiles, and had laboured among these with great success, while the 
 rest were still in Judea teaching Jews: and that the ministry of Peter, 
 and of the other apostles with him, was employed for some time, solely, 
 or however chiefly, among Jews in Judea; though afterward they 
 preached very freely to gentiles, in several parts qf the world. Suppl. to 
 Cred. iii. 150. 
 
 9. The right hands of fellowship.'] Acknowledgmg us their colleagues 
 and fellow workers in the gospel. 
 
 10. The pronouns a.uto t5to are pleonastic, after the Hebrew and 
 Syriac manner. 
 
 By the jDocr, Paul means the poor Saints, or Christians, at Jerusalem. 
 Rom. XV. 26. 
 
 I \. To Antioch.'] Whither I had gone before him. Acts xv. 30. 
 
 To he blamed.] In the Greek the participle is used for the adjective: as 
 Kebr. xii. iS, 4j)Xa<f)»/Mey«. 
 
G A L A T I A N S 11. 272 
 
 CHAP.sorae came from James, he ate with the gentiles ; but, 
 when they were come, he withdrew and separated him- 
 
 13 self, fearing those of the circumcision. And the other 
 Jews also dissembled with him ; so that Barnabas like- 
 wise was carried away with them by their dissimulation. 
 
 14 But when I saw that they walked not uprightly, accord- 
 ing to the truth of the gospel, I said to Peter in the 
 presence of them all ; " If thou, being a Jew, live ac- 
 " cording to the manner of the gentiles, and not accord- 
 " ing to that of the Jews, why compellest thou the 
 
 15 " gentiles to live like the Jews ? We, ivho are Jews by 
 
 16 " nature, and not sinners of the gentiles, since we know 
 " that a man is not justified by the works oi the law, but 
 " by faith in Jesus Christ ; even We have believed in 
 " Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by faith in 
 " Christ, and not by the works of the law : for by the 
 
 17 " works of the law. no man can be justified. But if. 
 
 12. Froin James."] From Jerusalem, where James was. 
 
 He liithdrcw himself.} Se subduxit, subtraxit, furtim id agens. His 
 reason was, an undue fear of the converted Jews : from which unworthy 
 motive he acted contrary to the revelation made to him, and to his de- 
 clared sentiments ; and thus obstructed the progress of Christianity 
 among the gentiles. See Acts x. 15, 28, S4, 35. 
 
 13. Disseml'led.'] Concealing their real sentiments through fear. 
 
 14. According to.] That npii; has this sense, see 2 Cor. v. 10. 
 According to the manner of the gc?itiles.'] Eating with the gentiles ani- 
 mals slain by them. See v. 12. 
 
 f-rhy compellest thmi &c] Why, by an inconsistent conduct, and by 
 the influence of a great example, do you induce the gentiles to think that 
 Jewish rites and customs are of indispensable obligation ; those very rites 
 with \vhich you have occasionally dispensed. 
 
 15. By nature'] In our natural, original, state. 
 
 Sinners.] The gentiles were idolatrous and immoral from their very 
 religion. See 1 Cor. vi. 1. 
 
 Such terms are applied to the whole body of the gentiles; as 'A-yioi is to 
 that of Christians. 
 
 16. Is notjns.tifcd.] Cannot be accepted of God, so as to enter into 
 the new covenant v.'ith him, on a plea of obedience to the law of 
 Moses. 
 
 Even JJ'e.] And much more should the gentiles, whose religious advan- 
 tages are so far inferior to what we enjoy. Rom. iii. 1, 2. 
 
 Fcr ly the ivorks of the law &c.] Paul gives the reason, Rom. iii. 20 : 
 because the law multiplied offences. See also Rom. iv. IS. y. 20. vii. 7. viii. 3 
 a Gal. iii. 10. 
 
272 GALATIANS II. III. 
 
 CHAP." -while we seek to be justiSed by Christ, we ourselves 
 " also be found sinners, is Christ the minister of sin? 
 
 18 " By no means. For if I build again the things which 
 
 19 " I have destroyed, I make myself a transgressor. For 
 " I, through the law, have died to the Jaw, that I 
 
 20 " might live to God. I have been crucified with 
 ** Christ : nevertheless I live ; yet not I, but Christ 
 ** liveth in me : and the life which I now live in the 
 " fleshy I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved 
 
 21 " me, and delivered up himself for me. I do not make 
 chap" ^^'^ ^^^^ favour of God : for if justification come by 
 
 III. " the law, then Christ died In vain." 
 
 1 O unwise Gab.tians, who hath bewitched you, be- 
 fore whojse eyes Jesus Christ hath been heretofore 
 
 2 clearly set forth [^amcng you] as crucified ? This 
 
 17. Be found sinvtrs.'] As we must be, if we undertake to perform the 
 whole law of Moses. 
 
 Is Chrht the '>ni}iister of sin f] Is Christ, is the great Saviour and 
 Redeemer himself, the author of a dispensation which leaves men under 
 sin, subjects them to it. multiplies it on them ? The question implies 
 Paul's indijjnation at such a consequence. 
 
 18. It will follow, I say, that Christ leads to sin, or transgression. For 
 if I re-establisii the necessity of observing that law which I annulled by 
 my decree at Jerusalem, and by my former declarations and conduct^ I 
 rest my acceptance with God on a law which places me in the class of 
 transgressors. 
 
 19. But I ought not to buiid again what I have destroyed. For &c. 
 Through the laic.~] By tl\e tenour of the law itself, which foretels that 
 
 better covenant which Christ has introduced, I am wholly freed from 
 observing the law. 
 
 To God.] Under the Christian law, which God now enacts. 
 
 20. I have been crucified, as it were, together with Christ, to a law of. 
 works and therefore of transgressions: yet I live, or rather Christ lives 
 in me; as I lead my present religious life through faith in the Son of God, 
 bv vvhich faith I have been admitted into covenant with God. 
 
 21. I do not frustrate the undeserved favour of God in the gospel: for 
 if justification in the sight of God, so as to be admitted into covenant with 
 him, and consequently to become heirs of future glory, c. v. 5, can arise 
 from observing the iav\', then there was another way to the divine favour 
 on earth and in heaven than by the death of Christ ; then the old cove- 
 nant of the law superseded the necessity of the new covenant by 
 Christ. 
 
 1. Beidlched you.'] The word is used metaphorically. Who hath in- 
 fluenced you; as it were by the power popularly attributed to magical 
 words and rites ? ' " 
 
 Among you.'] The words Iv vjaXv are omitted iu some M3S. and versions : 
 
GALATIANS III. 273 
 
 CHAP.only I desire to learn from you : Received ye the Spirit 
 by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith ? 
 
 3 Are ye so unwise? having begun with the Spirit, are 
 
 4 ye now made perfect by the flesh ? Have ye suffered so 
 many • things in vain ? if indeed // mmt he even in vain. 
 
 5 He therefore who ministered to you the Spirit, and 
 wrought miracles among you, d'ld he thus by the works 
 
 6 of the law, or by tJx hearing of faith ? even as '< Abra- 
 " ham believed God, and it was counted to him for 
 
 7 " righteousness." Know therefore that those who are of 
 
 8 faith, are the sons of Abraham, And the scripture, 
 having foreseen that God would justify the gentiles by 
 faith, proclaimed before glad tidings to Abraham, 
 saying ; " Through thee all nations shall be blessed." 
 
 9 So those that are of faitli are blessed with faithful 
 10 Abraham. For as many as are oi the works of /^.? law, 
 
 are under a curse: for it is written; " Cursed is every 
 
 but they may be considered as a Hebrew pleonasm. *♦ Before whose eyes 
 I formerly represented Jesus Christ in a lively manner, as having suffered 
 crucifixion." '* To whom I so clearly preached Christ crucilied." 
 
 2. Only.l As sufficient to decide the point: since the receiving of the 
 Spirit is the earnest of present adoption and of future glory. 
 
 3. Having begun with spiritual gifts and a spiritual religion, are ye 
 now made perfect, are ye not rather debased and burthened, by the carnal 
 ordinances of the law ? 
 
 4. Have ye suffered so many persecutions in vain ? If indeed the event 
 shall prove that they liave been suffered in vain: which I will not sup- 
 po.ie ; but rather trust that you will see your errors and amend them. 
 
 5. I understand 3v after the two participles; and suppose that Paul 
 speaks of himself with his usual delicacy. None but Apostles could im- 
 part the Spirit. 
 
 6. The faith of him who communicated, and of you who received, the 
 Spirit, was rewarded in like manner as the faith of Abraham was. 
 
 7. The sons.2 His imitators, and heirs of the promise made to him. 
 
 8. Through ihee.] By the birth of Christ among thy descendants. 
 
 10. Of the icorks of the laic.'] The phrase is opposed to of faiths 
 V. 7, 9. 
 
 yl curse.'} The reason follows. See also 2 Cor. ili. 6. 
 
 All the things.'] The emphaticsl word all occurs Deut. xxviii. 1. It 
 is inserted in Italics by our translators Deut. xxvii. 26 ; where the 
 Hebrew word for it ought to be reinstated in the original, from Sam. 
 MSS. and the Ixx. The law therefore, considering the infirmity of hu- 
 man nature, Rom. viii. 3, subjects its votaries to a curse, instead of de« 
 riving on them a blessing. 
 
274 C A L A T I A N S III. 
 
 CHAP." one who ccntinueth not in all the thhigs which are 
 " written in the book of the law, to do them." But 
 
 11 that no man is justified by the law in the sight of God, 
 
 12 is evident: for " the just shall live by faith/' Now-the 
 law is not of faith: but " he who doeth tliem, shall live 
 
 13 " by them." Christ hath redeemed us from the curse 
 of the law, having been made a curse for us : (for it is 
 written, " Cursed is every one that hangeth on a 
 
 14 "tree:") that the blessing of Abraham might come 
 on the gentiles through Jesus Christ ; that we might 
 receive the promise of the Spirit by faith. 
 
 15 Brethren, (I speak according to the.manner of men,) 
 though // he but a man's covenant, yet, if it be con- 
 
 16 firmed, no man disannulleth it or addeth to it. Now 
 to Abraham and to his seed the promises were made. 
 (It is not said, " And to seeds," as of many ; but, as 
 
 17 of one; "And to tliy seed," which is Christ.) And 
 this I say, that the covenant which God confirmed be- 
 fore [concerning Christ,] the law, which was four hun- 
 dred and thirty years after, dotli not disannul, so as to 
 
 11. But it i« manifest, by the tenour of the Christian covenant, that 
 works of the law are not required as the condition of being admitted 
 into that covenant. Ye all know that belief in Jesus, as the Christ, is 
 sufncient tor this purpose ; agreeably to the declaration of the prophet 
 Habakkuk, The just &c. 
 
 12. Now the law does not require faith, but works; by pleading which 
 none could be received into the Christian covenant. Rom. iii. 9. 
 
 13. Redeemed.^ By abolishing the law, and dying to estabhsh a better 
 covenant. 
 
 A curse.'] That is, as it were accursed: treated by men as if he 
 had committed a crime worthy of death, and of the divine wrath. 
 Deut, xxi. 23. 
 
 14. Of Abraham.} Promised to him: v. 8: that, according to this 
 blessing, we gentiles might receive the Spirit, on the sole previous con- 
 dition of failh. 
 
 15. To make use of an example drawn from the affairs of men, none 
 disannuls, or superadds to, a duly ratified covenrait even of a vian. 
 
 16. Now here is a case in which God makes proniises to Abraham and 
 to his seed. 
 
 I am persuaded that from cl \sysi to Xpjro,' is a marginal note inserted 
 into the text. 1, The promises were made to Abraham, through Isaac, and 
 the seed of Isaac : they were not made to Christ, who is the grand subject 
 of them. 2. Neither- i;-)^ nor j-Trip^a is used plurally for descendants. 
 
GALATIANS III. 275 
 
 CHAP.make the promise of none effect. For if the inheritance 
 * be of the law, it is no more of promise : but God freely 
 
 19 gave // to Abraham by promise. To what purpose then 
 <u}as the law ? It was added because of transgressions, 
 till the seed should come to whom the promise was 
 made ; and it ivas ministered by angels through the 
 
 20 hand of a mediator. Now a mediator is not a mediator 
 
 21 of one ; but God is one. Is the law then against the 
 promises of God ? By no means : for if a law had been 
 given which could have bestowed life, then truly justi- 
 
 22 fication would have been by the law. But the scripture 
 hath included all together under sin, that the promise 
 by faith in Jesus Christ might be given to those who 
 
 23 believe. But before faith came, we were kept under the 
 law, included together to the faith which was afterward 
 
 18. For if tlip. inheritance le of the law, it is no more of promise^ The 
 reason is, because obedience to law makes reward a matter of debt; 
 whereas in fact the inheritance, or Abraham's reward, was a free gift by 
 promise. See Rom. iv. 4, 14. 
 
 19. It was added.'] It was superadded between the Abrahamic and 
 Christian dispensations. Upo^cTiir,, whicli is a well supported reading, 
 tliough Griesbach prefers hriBn, answers accurately to 7rapei(rS\&£, 
 Rom. V. 20. 
 
 Because of transgressioiis.'} To restrain the idolatry and immoralities 
 with which the world abounded. 
 
 Till the seed should covin.] And the law was to sub-ist, till that genera- 
 tion of Israelites in whose time the Messiah was to appear. 
 
 Ministered lij angels.] See Acts vii. 53. Hcbr. ii. 2. These texts are 
 consistent with others which attribute the giving of the Uw to God ; who 
 is said to do what his instruments do by his power and authority. 
 
 20. The sense of this verse, as usually giv^en, is: Now a mediator sup- 
 poses more parties than one: and of these parties the unchangeable God 
 is one. The Ethiopia translator has, Dominus unus est duorum; inter- 
 preting, as I suppose. 
 
 I have long thought this passage a gloss: an opinion confirmed by 
 MichaeUs, in Bowyer, 4to. and in Marsh's translation, ii. 410. 
 
 22. Is the law then inconsistent w^ith the promises of God made to 
 Abraham ? By no means : It is an inferior covenant, which cannot 
 bestow life. 
 
 All.] See Ps. xiv. 2. Rom. iii. 10 &c. All the world : Jews as well as 
 gentiles. Ta ira.vra. which is also the reading of some, Rom. xi. 32, is 
 used for t£j Travraj. See John vi. 37, 39. 
 
 23, Faith came.] Tiie gospel-covenant was proposed. 
 
 Kept.] We were under the custody and inflexible rigour of the law : 
 - c. iv. 3. I.ocke. Or, We were guarded against idolatry and immorahcy 
 by the law. 
 
276 GALATIANS III. IV. 
 
 CHAP.to be revealed. So that the law was our guide to 
 ■ Christ, that we might be justified by faith. But now 
 
 26 faith is come, we are no longer under a guide. For ye 
 
 27 are all the sons of God by faith in Christ Jesus. For as 
 many of you as have been baptized into Christ, have 
 
 28 put on Christ. There is neither Jew nor gentile, there 
 is neither slave nor free, there is neither male nor 
 
 29 female : for ye all are one in Christ Jesus. But if ye be 
 CHAP Christ^s, then ye are the seed of Abraham, [and] heirs 
 
 IV. according to the promise. 
 
 1 Now I say that the heir, as long as he Is a child, 
 differeth nothing from a servant, though he be master 
 
 2 of all; but Is under tutors and guardians, until the time 
 
 3 appointed by his father. So we likewise, when we were 
 children, were in servitude under the elements of the 
 
 4 world: but when the fulness of the time was come, God 
 
 5 sent forth his son, born of a woman, born under tlxs law. 
 
 24. Guide.'] The original word anciently meant a conductor, qui 
 puerum in luduni ducebat et reducebat. The law was our conductor to 
 Christ in our state of pupillage. How ? By its doctrines, moral precepts, 
 types, and prophecies: and by showing the dif&culty of performing a 
 law of works. 
 
 25. But the better covvcnant being established, the introductory one 
 ceases. 
 
 26. AIL] Not one particular people, but all mankind:; and that, by 
 the easy condition of faith in Jesus Christ. 
 
 27. I say, the sons of God. For by baptism ye engaged to put on the 
 character of Christ.; Rom. xlii. 14 ; and belief in Christ, and imitation of 
 him, will entitle you to that high privilege. 
 
 28. There is neither male nor female.] Under the law, males only 
 entered into convenant with God. ' 
 
 0»e.] Some read ev. One person, one body : all national, civil, and 
 personal distinctions are done away among Christians, as far as r-eligion 
 is concerned. 
 
 29. But [or. Now] if ye be Christ's, then are ye the seed of Abraham 
 by imitating his faith, and heirs according to the promise made to all na- 
 tions: V. 8. See Rom. iv. 16. 
 
 3. When ue nere children.] And therefore wanted instruction and dis- 
 cipline. 
 
 Under the elements of the world.^ Under an tntrcductoryand ritual law, 
 which occupied us about the things of this world. Observe Col. ii. 8, 20. 
 Hebr. ix. 1. Ihe pJhrase seems opposed to the spiritual and perfect law 
 ^f Christ. 
 
 4. Ihe fulness of the time.] A fit state of the world for the intrcdnction 
 of the gospel, ^considering the religious, moral, political, and literary 
 
G A L A T I A N S IV. 277 
 
 "CHAP-to redeem those that were under the law, tliut we mij^ht 
 receive tne adoption or sons. 
 
 6 And because ye are sens, God liath sent forth the 
 Spirit of his Son into our hearts, crying otit^ " Abba," 
 
 7 that h, Father. Wherefore thou art no more a servant, 
 but a son,; and, if a son, tlien an heir []of God] through 
 
 '8 Christ. At that time however, when ye knew not God, 
 
 9 ye served those Vv'ho by nature are not gods : but now, 
 
 after ye have known God, .or rather have been known 
 
 by Him, how turn ye again to the weak and poor ele- 
 
 10 ments to which ye desire to be again in servitude ? Ye 
 observe days, and months, and seasons, and years. 
 
 11 I fear concerning you, lest I have bestowed on you 
 labour m vain. 
 
 12 Brethren, I beseech you, be as I am; for I 'Aso am 
 
 13 as ye are. Ye have not wronged me in any thing : but 
 
 <:ircumstances of mankind. The expression answers to the mature age of 
 the pupil as appointed by his father, mentioned r. 2. 
 
 Born under the law.'] To which he regularly conformed himself. 
 
 5. To redeenu'] From hs slavery and curse. See c. iii. 13. 
 
 G. Crying out, &c.] Impelling and entitling us to invoke God under the 
 •title of Abba ; the .Syriac word for Father. 
 
 8. ylt that time.'] In the time of your servitude. 
 By nature.'} But only in the imaginations of men. 
 
 9. Have been known hy Him.'] God having acknowledged you as his 
 •sous, by admitting you into covenant and giving you the Spirit. 
 
 Ag:ain.'] That irkKiv uvooBiv is no unusual pleonasm, see Wetstein. 
 
 TVcak.'] See Rom. viii. 3. Fchr. vii. 18. The law was comparatively 
 weak in the motives which it afforded to the practice of goodness : it was 
 also Aveak-as to justifying its votaries. 
 
 7\;or.] As to couferrii.g ipiri:uai gifts, pardon, peac^e, .and an inherl- 
 'tance in heaven. 
 
 To he again iu servitude.'] The law of McFes was abolished ; and the 
 Galatians revived it. See c.v. 1. Thus they subjected the world a 
 second time to a yoke from which it had been rescued. 
 
 But Lccke says that the Galatians desired to be a second time in scrvi* 
 ;tude; first to falic gods, v. 8, and then to Judaism. 
 
 K). Ye observe the seventh day, new moons, the passover and other 
 stated feasts, and the sabbatical year. 
 
 ]2. I'he punctuation and sen;;e may be : Be one with me ; for I also 
 3m one v/ith you : brethren, 1 beseech ycu. [See similar language* 
 1 Kings xxii.4.J And there is just rccison that I should be one with you- 
 ^oiisicering yo.ur foimer conduct tov.-ard me. Ye &c, 
 
 B B 
 
278 G A L A T I A N S IV. 
 
 CHAP.ye know that in weakness of the flesh I preached the 
 gospel to you at first : and [my] trial which was in 
 
 14 my flesh yc did not set at nought nor scorn : but ye re- 
 ceived me as an angel of God, or even as Christ Jesus. 
 
 15 What therefore [were] your congratulations of your- 
 selves? for I bear you witness that, if it had been possible, 
 ye would have plucked out your own eyes, and have 
 
 16 given them to me. Am I tlierefore become your enemy, 
 
 17 when I tell you the truth? Some zealously affect you, 
 hut not well : yea, they desire to exclude you, that ye 
 
 18 may zealously affect them. But // is good to be always 
 zealously affected in a good thing : and not only when 
 
 19 1 am present with you, my children, of whom I travail 
 
 20 in birth again, until Christ be formed in you. But I 
 could wish to be present with you now, and to change 
 my voice : for I doubt concerning you. 
 
 21 Tell me, ye who desire to be under the law, do ye 
 - 22 not hear the law ? For it is written, that Abraham had 
 
 two sons ; one by a bond-woman, and another by a 
 23 free-woman. But he thai ^^vas oi the bond-woman, Wiis 
 
 13. But, on the contrary, ye know &c. v. 13, 14, 15. 
 
 In u-eakiiess nf lhcfle.sh.\ This he calls his trial in the next verse : and 
 his thorn in the flesh", 2 Cor. xii. 7. 
 
 - 15. How great therefore was your former felicitation of yourselves on 
 my account ! For you w<iuld have given me the very sii-ongest proofs of 
 your affection. 
 
 16. Change not your conduct toward me, because I assert your freedom 
 from the Mosaical law. 
 
 17. Exclude you.'] From the privileges of Christians; or, from my 
 affection. 
 
 18. In a good thing.'] Such as the pure doctrine of the gospel. Or, 
 toward a good man. 
 
 20. And to change my voice.] From the patcrnallanguage which I U£ed 
 V. 1 9, to the magisterial. 
 
 / duubt concerning you.} Whether you will stand fast in your Christian 
 liberty. C. v. 1. 
 
 21.' Teli me &c.] This is authoritative. See r. 20. 
 
 Hear the Law?] With reverence, and submission to its authority. The 
 law is sometimes used for the books of the Old Testament in gereral. 
 See John x. 34. 
 
 Let me then engage your attention, by accommodating the language 
 of these books to my present purpose ; let me illustrate my argument by 
 borrowing from them an apt comparison. 
 
G A L A T I A N S IV. 27^ 
 
 CHAP.born according to the flesh; ^vhereas he of the free- 
 woman tuas by promise. Which things are spoken by 
 
 21< me allegoricall y : for these are the two covenants ; the 
 one from mount Sinai, bearing children to servitude, 
 
 -5 which is Agar: (for this Agar is mount Sinai In Arabia, 
 and answereth to the Jerusalem which now is : for she 
 
 26 Is in servitude with her children:) but the Jerusalem 
 
 27 from above is tlie fFee-woman, who Is our mother. For 
 it is written ; " Rejoice, thou barren, who bearest not; 
 *' break forth and shout, thou who travaHest not ; for 
 " the desolate hath many more children, than she that 
 
 28 " hath an husband." Now we, brethren, according to 
 
 29 the manner of Isaac, are tlje children of promise. But 
 as then he that was born according to the flesh perse- 
 cuted Iiim l/jai luas horn according to the spirit, even so 
 
 23. According to fhe flesh.'] Whh-out a divine promise and interposition. 
 
 *2i. irhich thvij^x are sp'.kt'u hi me alliguricalh/.\ Or, which rhia^-s are 
 here allegorised /.y 7ve. That is, which things 1 may instructively con- 
 sider as if they had a further meaning than the historian gave them. 
 
 For these are the two covcnmits.'] The causal particle y«p may seem to 
 authenticate the clause which ^th. omits: as it seems to introduce a 
 reason for it. But, like yap v. 22, it may give a reason for hearing the 
 law. The words al ^60 are doubtful. 
 
 25. The term Agar represents the covenant which was made on monnt 
 Sinai in Arabia, and corresponds to the present Jerusalem: for Jernsaleni 
 is mostly under servitude to the law, by far the greatest part of her chil- 
 dren wearing that heavy yoke. 
 
 26. But ike Jeniscdemfiom ahxive.l 'H S'£ answers to ^ttia fj.h, v. 24: and 
 from al-ove is opposed to irhich jiow is, v. 25. See Hebr. xii. 22. Rev. iii. 1 2. 
 
 Bishop Pearce, see Epistolai dua:, ingeniously conjectures ctto 'le^as-aM/u, 
 in opposition to a.-n:o opy- ZivS, v. 24: but avM shows the extent of Paul's 
 divine illumination in his acquaintance with prophetic language. 
 
 Is the free-ivomun.] Represents Sarah, the mother of u? Christians in 
 g-eneral : you gentile converts being the sons of Abraham by imitating 
 his faith; and Sarah bearing children to freedom from the lav/, and to 
 the inheritance of God's promises, in the Jewish converts descended 
 from her. 
 
 27. I say, " our mother," comprehending you gentiles. For the words 
 of Isaiah, c. liv. 1, are true of the Christian Jerusalem, however de- 
 pressed she may appear to the Jevt^s, She shall have a far more nume- 
 rous offspring than the Jewish church ever had, though the spouse of 
 Jehovah. 
 
 29. Persecuted.'] Derided, insulted; Gen. xxi. 9; so now do the Jews 
 persecute us Christians. This is a delicate way of admonishing and re- 
 prehending the Jev/ish persecutors. 
 
 According to the sjjirit.} By promise and miracle. 
 
 BB 2 
 
280 G A L A T I A N S IV. V. 
 
 CHAP.;V is now. Nevertheless, what saith the scripture f 
 
 " Send forth the bond-woman and her son: for the son 
 
 . oO " of the bond-woman shall net be heir with the son of 
 
 " the free-worn an v' 
 
 31 So then, brethren, we a're not children of the bond-- 
 
 CHAP.woman, but of the free. Stand firmly therefore in the- 
 
 \ freedom with which Christ hath made us free, and be 
 
 not again put under the yoke of servitude. 
 
 2 Behold, I Paulsay untayou that, if ye be circum- 
 
 3 cised, Christ will profit you nothings Yea, I. testify 
 again to every man 'vho is circumcised, that he is a. 
 
 , 4 debtor to do the whole lavv% Qhrist is become of none 
 
 . . effect to you, whosoever of you seek to be justified by - 
 
 $ the law; ye are fallen from the covenant of favour, Eor 
 
 we by the Spirit look for the hope of justification 
 
 6> through faith. For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision,: 
 
 availeth any thing, nor uncircum.cisicn; but faith whicli 
 
 30. But Jet n-:e convey farther instruction to you Jews from the passage » 
 ia the wriiiiigs of, Mcses. As the bond-woman and her son were cast- 
 out ;- so you who disbelieve the gospel, and oppose its preachers, are tQ* 
 be ffiected, and excluded from the inheritance proniised to us. 
 
 It is probable ihat Paul thus adapted a part of the Mosaic histQry to-, 
 -fe^vy', purpose, hot only because it was conformable to the manner of teach"., 
 inf^ amQug the Jev/s, but^that he might convey to his countrymen harshi. 
 truths indirectly and with address. 
 
 SI. Since therefore we are children of promise, r...28, and are per», 
 secutod Hke the heir, it follows that we are children oiAh.^ free-ivomun. 
 
 1. Ir) consequence of vi'hich *^ stand fast in the freeulxtm with which 
 " Christ b^th made n?^ free ; and be not agaiii put under the yoke of 
 
 seruHudeJ^ 
 
 2. Circumcised'] Expecting to be justified by circumcision; v. A, 5; 
 and coni-idering it as a matter of necessity that you gentiles should thus 
 
 . enter into covenant with God. 
 
 3. To make a greater impression, I repeat.it that persons who are thu3 
 circumcised, and who consider subjection to that rite as an indispensable 
 outy, vacate the covenant of grace, and solemnly stipulate to perform 
 the whole lav/ of Mofc?. C iii. 10 
 
 -5. By the Spirit.'] By the gospel-covenant, which the Spirit attests, and 
 which communicates the Spirit. Q. iii. 3. 
 
 ' Look for the hope nfivstificaficn.'] Expect present. acceptance with God, 
 and the future glorious hope of that acceptance. 
 
 Through faith.] Through faith which v>-orketh by love: r. 6: that is,^ 
 which produces obedience to God's commands: see 1 Cor. vii. 19.: a^ 
 principal Christian duty being put for the whole Christian diity, 
 
 6, I say,, through faith, ^r &^c. 
 
G A L A T I A N S V. 281 
 
 CHAP.worketh by love. Once ye ran well: who hindered you 
 
 that ye might not obey the truth ? This persuasion 
 
 9 came not from him who called you. A little leaven 
 
 10 leaveneth the whole lump. I am persuaded concerning 
 you, through the Lord, that ye will not think other- 
 wise than I do I but he who troubleth you will bear 
 
 11 his judgement, whosoever he be. And as to myself,, 
 brethren, if I still preach circumcision, why do I still 
 suifer persecution? then would the stumbling-block of 
 the cross be done away. 
 
 12 I could wish that they were even cut off who disturb 
 
 13 you. For, brethren, ye have been called to freedom: 
 oiily use not freedom for an occasion to the flesh, but by 
 
 i^ love serve one another. For all the lav/ is fulfilled in 
 one commandment, even this ; " Thou shalt love thy 
 
 7. Rav."] A metaphor from the Grecian games. 
 irUo.] What Judaizers? what Perverters ? See v. 12. 
 
 8. From him icho caUccl yoii.'j From me who converted you. Some 
 oxnit yy., " V.'^as this persuasion from'him who called you?" 
 
 9. A few seducers may corrupt al!. 1 Cor. v. G. Hence it follows that 
 ghose who disturbed l hem \v. 12.] v/ere few in number. 
 
 10. TJLroa-i:h the Lurd.] Through, the goodness and assistance of the 
 Lord. 
 
 Jt'iil hear his judgement.] .Such judgement might be censure, excom- 
 munication, or the infliction of bodiTy di^sease. It migiit be future punish^-- 
 mentalso; the case of impenitence being supposed. 
 
 IFhosotucr he le.\ How eniinent soever he may now appear, 
 
 1 1. Hence we learn that some had falsely objected to Paul his having 
 preached the necessity of circumcision among the. gentiles: and that not. 
 preaching it was a principal cause why the Jews persecuted him, and' 
 why that people was alienated from the gospel. 
 
 12. Eocn cut o/f.] By the judgement of God; he inflicting diseases to 
 the destruction of the body, and the salvation of the -soul. 1 Cor. v. 5. 
 For the Greek, see Bowyer 4to. where Kuster de verbo medio p. 6&, is. 
 quoted to show that the future of the middle voice signifies pas«ivelv» 
 Paul uses o^-.'Kov with an indicative mood, 1 Cor. iv. 8. and 2 Cor. xi. 1 : in 
 which latter place M-i^B-:(ii is the true reading. 
 
 13. For, brethren, sucli are enslavers of you, who have been 
 called &c. 
 
 Use not frcrdavi.'] In the Greek, £;;^nTS may be understood. Use not 
 your evangelical freedom for an occasion of dispute and contention, and 
 ofprovocatiou and scandal to the Jewish Christians. 
 
 Si'rie.\ This word is elegantly and forcibly u-ed, in opposition to 
 freedom.,. Though called to freedom, yet enter into the servitude of lovej . 
 however cautiously you should avoid servitude to the law. 
 
 14. Ail the Lau:.\ As far as it relates to our fellow creatures* 
 
282 G A L A T I" A N S V» 
 
 CHAP." nelghVour as th3^self." But if ye bite and devout'"' 
 one another, take heed that ye be not consumed by one 
 another. 
 1 G Now I say ; Walk by the Spirit, and fuh^l not the desire 
 ^ 17 of the flesh. For the flesh desireth against the Spirit, and ' 
 the Spirit against the flssh: and these are contrary the one 
 t(y the other; so that ye do not the things which ye would, 
 18 But if ye be led by the Spirit, ye are not under ihe 
 ■ 19 law. Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are 
 
 20 fl*vse; [Adultery], fornication, uncleanness,ylascivious- 
 ness, idolatry, sorcery, hatred, contentions, rivalries, 
 
 21 wrath, disputes, divisions, heresies, envyings, murthers, 
 drunkenness, reveUings, and such-like :• of which I tell 
 you beforehand, as I have , also told you beforehand, 
 that tjiose who do such things will not inherit the klng- 
 
 22 dom of God. But the fi*uit of the Spirit is love, joy, 
 peace, long-suffering, gentleness,- goodness, faithful- 
 
 23 ness, meekness, temperance : against such things there 
 
 25. Bicc and d.pvonr.'] After the manner of -wild beasts.- 
 
 16. OfiheJIesh.] Of the body, or animal part. 
 
 17. So that ye 'do not.] The event therefore is, that often ye do not- 
 practise what your mind approves of. Rom. vii. 19. 
 
 18. Ye Gj-e not under the /a?/-.] Ye are under a covenant of favour, and 
 are heirs of God. Compare Rom. viii; ]3, 14, with v. IG, 1', 18. 
 
 20. IJblatrt/.] With its impure attendant rites. See J Pet. iv. 3.' 
 Sorcerij.'^ Magical incantaiions. v.-jth a murtherous or malicious de- 
 sign. The apor'Je does not ascribe any eiFect to such rites; but condemns 
 the usual intention of them. 
 
 Hatred, contentionsi\ Settled enm.ities, sharp though temporary con- 
 tentions. 
 
 Divis''ons?^ Under different leaders. 
 
 Heresies.'] The adopting of doctrines, and the forming; of parties in 
 maintenance of such doctrines, from secular views or contentious 
 motives. 
 
 21. Revellings.^ Feasting? attended with loose songs and dances. • 
 y^s T have also fold j/o>i leforckand.'] When I was with you* 
 
 22. Gentleness.] Facility of manners, kindness. 
 Goodness.] A disposition to beneficent actions. 
 Faithfulness.] Fidelity. 
 
 Against suck things.'] Against such-like dispositions and actions there is 
 no proliibiting or. condemning law; no stern law, like that of Moses. 
 See I Tim. i. 9. 
 
 oience we may account for the addition of rf^sfiis. ■ ia some MSS. and 
 verijs. V. 23 : and perhaps for that of ^s p(,s>'« i- 19. 
 
G A L A T I A N S V. VI. 2S3 
 
 24? Is no law. Now those that are Christ's have crucified' 
 25 the flesh with/'/j passions and desires. If we live by the 
 GH AP Spirit, let us walk also by the Spirit. Let us not be vain-- 
 VL glorious, provoking one another, envying one another. 
 
 1 Brethren, if a man be even discovered in any offence, 
 ye that are spiritual restore such an one in the spirit of 
 meekness; considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted. 
 
 2 Bear ye one another's burthens; and thits fulfil the law 
 
 3 of Christ. For if a man think himself to be something, 
 4- when he is nothing, he deceiveth himself. But let' 
 
 every man try his own work ; and then he will have 
 
 5 glorying in himself alone, and not- in another. For 
 every m.an will bear his own bnrthen. 
 
 6 Now let him that is taught in the v/ord, make him- 
 
 7 that teacheth partaker of all good things; Be not de- 
 ceived : God is not deluded:' for whatsoever a mail^ 
 
 8 soweth, that he will reap also. For he who soweth to 
 His flesh, from die flesh v^'ill reap destruction : but he ' 
 V'ho soweth to the Spirit, from the Spirit Vv ill' reap- 
 
 9 everlasting life. And let us" not be weary in well-- 
 doing: for in dde time we shall reap, if we faint not, 
 
 }<) A's~ therefore v/e have opportunity, let us do good to 
 all ;/2^7;; but especially to those that are of the house- 
 hold of faith. 
 
 24. TTai^e crucified.] Have bound themselves to be dead to unlav/ful 
 passioEs and appetites. 
 
 25. If vje lire by ihe Spirit.] If, as Christians, as new mea, we.live by- 
 ihat Spirit which raises us from the death cf sin. 
 
 2(;. fain-^lonijh.s.j Like your ambitious ie^.ders. 
 
 1. Tiiat c.-.: spirituuL] Who walk by the Spirit. 
 Restore.] To a sense oi diuy, and to right conduct. 
 
 2. Bear with each other's inirrmities. Rom. xv. 1. 
 
 3; For every man' has his infirmities,- which shoiild humble him. 
 For &c. 
 
 4. Try.] By the test of the evano;el!cal law: and then he will have' 
 riiatrerof glorying in his personalobedience, and not in causing- others 
 tojudaize. See /). 13. 
 
 .5. This is necessary. For at the last day &c. 
 
 7. Is 7wt deluded.] It isimpossible to-deiudehim by fra-iidor hypocrisyo 
 
 Reap.] At the las'L day. 
 
 5. Ueairuc-tion.] See 1 Cor. ill. 17. 2Pet. ii. 1.2. 
 
 10. The hoiisehold of faith.'] Christians, who are God's household. 
 
28'lr G A L A T I A N S Vr. 
 
 CHAP. Ye see how large an epistle I have written to yOU 
 with mine own hand. As many as desire to make a 
 
 12 fair show in the fiesh, such would compel you to be 
 circumcised, only lest they should be persecuted for the 
 
 13 cross of Christ. For neither do they themselves that 
 are circumcised keep the law ; but they desire to have 
 you circumcised, that they may glory in your flesh. 
 
 14 But far be it that 1 should glory, except in the cross of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified 
 
 15 unto me, and I unto the world. For in Christ Jesus 
 neither is circumcision any thing, nor uncircumcision ; 
 
 16 but a new creature is every thing. And as many of yoit 
 as shall walk by this rule, peace be upon them, and 
 mercy j and upon the Israel of God. 
 
 17 Hejiceforth let no man trouble me: for I bear in my 
 
 18 body the marks of the Lord Jesus. Brethren, the 
 favour of our Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit. 
 Amen. 
 
 . 11. lloiv large an episth."] As Paul usually employed a scribe, and 
 only wrote the conclusion to authenticate his epistles, he may refer to 
 toe quantity of his own hand-writing, Eut Hesychius explains TrnklMV 
 by lio-i. iTTSKv, and therefore the rendering may be, •' in what manner I 
 have \vrirten ;" [see Acts xxviil. 21], that is, " how earnest and affection- 
 ate an epistle I have written." 
 
 12. To make a fair shoiv in the flesh.'] To obtain honour and a number 
 of followers. 
 
 13. Glory. \ In consequence of converting you to their doctrine; and 
 of displaying their zeal for '.hat law v.^hich in fact they do not observe. 
 
 14. The world.] As to its unlawful pleasures, and unworthy pursuits. 
 
 15. J?r}j thing.] As to final acceptance; but being created through 
 Christ Jesus to good works. See c. v. 6. 1 Cor. vii. 19. Eph. ii. 10. 
 
 16. This rule.] Given in the foregoing verse. 
 
 The Israel of Goa.] The true Israel, all genuine Christians, whether 
 Jews or gentiles. 
 
 17. Tiouhle jJie.] By charging me with adulterating the gospel. 
 C. V. 11. 
 
 The marks.'] Marks were Impressed on slaves, to distinguish them : and 
 the votaries of particular gods marked themselves. See Bishop i^owth 
 on h?A. xliv. 5. In allusion to these, Paul says that his marks of stripes, 
 aad of stonintj, denoted him to be a follower of Christ. 
 
THE 
 
 EPISTLE OF PAUL 
 
 TO THE 
 
 PHIEIPPIANS. 
 
 EHAP. 
 
 1 JlAUL and Timothy, servants of Jesus Christ, to alt 
 the holy through Christ Jesus that are at Bhilippi, and 
 
 2 to the bishops and deacons: favour he to you, and 
 peace, from God our Father, and /rom the Lord Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 3 I thank my God upon every remembrance of you ; 
 
 4 always, in every supplication of mine for you ali^ 
 
 5 making my supplication with joy, for your partaking of 
 
 6 the gospel, from its first day until now ; being con- 
 fident of this very thing, that he, who hath begun a 
 good v/ork in you, will finish it until the day of Jesus 
 
 "7 Christ: as it is right for. me to think this of you all, be- 
 cause I have you in mine heart, and because both in 
 my bonds, and in my defence of myself, and >;ty con-. 
 fi'rniation of tlie gospel, / hu've you all joint-partakers. 
 
 \-. Through. Christ Jesus.} To all that are holy by means of admission 
 kite the Christian covenant. See 1 Cor. i. 2. 
 
 A:id fc the bishops and deacoas/i To the whole body of Christians at 
 PhilippI; and prirtieaUrly to those Ministers of Christ who superintend 
 and instruct them, and preside over their coliecticns for the poor. 
 
 5. Fffym its first dny.j From the first day of thai: partaking. 
 
 7. The ccu^truction is, ha. hk ri ex_Biv y.B h ts to'-q S'ar.aor? :.<.n •/.. a. 
 
 The sense is, I may justly be, thus confident, because ? have a well- 
 grounded affection for yoi: from your past conduct, and because you 
 allow such sirong attachment to me : since, both in my state of bondage, 
 and in my public defence of T>yseli-, and in that confirmacion which I 
 Qccasioualiy give to the .gospei, you are ail so fuU of sympsthy as to ap- 
 pear joiat-partakers of the favour which God ei^nds tpward ine^ 
 
286 P H I L I P P I A N S I. 
 
 CHAP.of the favour bestowed on me. For God is my Avlt- 
 
 ness, how greatly I long after you all with the tender 
 
 9 affection of Jesus Christ. And this I pray, that your 
 
 love may abound still more and more in knowledge, 
 
 10 and in all judgement; that ye may discern the things 
 which are excellent, so as to be sincere, and without 
 
 11 offence, till the day of Christ ; being filled with the 
 fruit of righteousness which is by Jesus Christ, to the 
 glory and praise of God. 
 
 12 Now I wish you to understand, brethren, that the 
 things concerning me have fallen out rather to the 
 
 13 furtherance of the gospel ; so that my bonds are well- 
 known to be for the sake of Christ in all the palace, and 
 
 14 in all other praces ; and that many of the brethren in the 
 Lord, growing confident by my bonds, are much more 
 
 15 bold to speak the word without fear. Some indeed 
 preach Christ even through envy and strife ; and some 
 
 16 also through good-will. Those lu/jo preach /j/m frcm 
 love, preach him knowing that I am appointed for the 
 
 1*7 defence of the gospel : but those who preach from 
 contenlTon, preach Christ not sincerely, thinking to 
 
 18 add affiiction to my bonds. What then?" notwith- 
 standing, every way, whether in pretence or in truths 
 Christ is preached; and herein I do rejoice, yea, and 
 
 19 will rejoice. For I know that this will end in mj 
 deliverance through your prayer, and through the sup- 
 
 20 ply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ ; according to m.y 
 earnest expectation and hope, that I shall be put to 
 $hame in nothing; but thai, v/ith all freedom cf speech 
 in met Christ, as always, so naiv also, w'lW be magnified 
 
 9, Judgement.'] See the Greek Prov. i. 7. « The fear of the Lord is 
 the beginning a.\s-hi)s-io>c." 
 
 13. The palace.] The word signifies properly the Judgement-Hall. 
 Others think that the camp of the Pretorian guards is meant. See Le 
 Clerc, Suppl. to Hammond. 
 
 14. By my I'mtds.] By my fortitude and boldness of speech in my bonds^ 
 16, 17. The transposition and reading of these verses rest on vec^ 
 
 good eiternal authority. 
 
P H I L I P P I A N S I. II. 2S7 
 
 CHAP.in my body, whether ii he by life or by death. For as 
 concerning me, to live is Christ, and to die // gain, 
 
 22 But if // he g'roen tns- to live in the flesh, this preaching of 
 Christ is the fruit of my labour : yet what I should 
 
 23 choose I know not : but I am in a strait between the 
 two, having a desire to depart, and to be with Christ; 
 
 24 for this ivoulcl he very far better : nevertheless to remain 
 
 25 still in the flesh is more needful for you. And, con- 
 fident of this, I know that I shall remain, and shall 
 €ve7i remain with you all, for your furtherance and 
 
 26 joy in the faith : that your glorying in Christ Jesus 
 may abound through me, by my presence with you 
 again. 
 
 27 Only let your conduct be worthy of the gospel of 
 Christ; that, whether I come and see you, or be absent, 
 I may learn concerning you that ye stand firmly in one 
 spirit, striving together with one mind for the belief of 
 
 28 the gospel: and In nothing terrified by j^o/zr adversaries: 
 which Is to them a proof of destruction, but to you of 
 
 29 salvation, and that from God. For to you it hath been 
 graciously-given, as concerning Christ, not only to 
 
 SO believe on hira, but also to suffer for him ; having the 
 ^jTApSame contest which ye saw in me, and now hear to^h§ 
 II. in me. 
 1 If therefore there he any comifort in Christ, if any con- 
 solation from love, if any partaking of the Spirit, if any 
 
 22. After Iv c-aaxt we must supply S.'S'jTai /um. 
 
 23, See 2 Cor. v. 8. 
 
 23, Coiijkkat of this.'\ Namely, that my life will be advantageous 
 to you. . 
 
 4tid shall even remain iviih you nlL"] That I shall not onlv remain on 
 earth, but continue my intercourse with you. The close of the next 
 verse explains this. 
 
 26. 1 hrous:h me."] When 1 shall bestow on you more spiritual gifts, and 
 "shall otherwise confirm you in tlie faith, 
 
 27. And sec ij')u.'\ After these words we must supply, 1 may see that ye 
 standjirmly &.c. 
 
 }. 2. I have mentioned my joy o.i account of your conversion, c, i, 4; 
 and because the knowledge of Christ is spread abroad by my sufferings. 
 fill up therefore the measure of this joy, if &c. 
 
288 P H I L I P P I A N S 11. 
 
 CHAF-bowels and iriCrcIes; fill up my joy, that ye be of the 
 same mind, having the same love, joined together in 
 
 3 soul, of one mind : dmng nothing through contentton^^ 
 or vain-glory ; but in humility of mind esteeming 
 
 4 others better than yourselves: not regarding every man 
 his own things <?;//}•, but every man the things of others 
 also. 
 
 5 [Tor] let this mind be in you whi<:h Vs-as m Clirist 
 
 6 Jesus also : who, though he appeared in the form or 
 rescmbknce of a god, did not eagerly snatch at divrne 
 
 7 honours, but shunned thvcm, by taking a servant's form, 
 6 and, being made like ot/jer men, with the dispositions of 
 
 a man, he became so obedient as to humble himself 
 
 9 unto deaih, even the death of the cross.* Wherefore 
 
 God on his part hath very highly exalted him, and 
 
 bestowed on him that name which is above every name: 
 
 10 that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of 
 Icings in heaven, and on earth, and under the earth ; 
 
 11 and that every tongue should confess tliat Jesus Christ 
 is Lord, to the glory of God the Father. 
 
 12 Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always obeyed, 
 not as in my presence only, but now much more in m.ine 
 
 « ' absence, work out your own salvation with fear and 
 
 13 trembling. For it is God that worketli in you both to 
 14- will and to do, of his good pleasure. Do all things 
 
 15 without murmurings and disputings j that ye may be 
 blameless and harmless, unreproveable children of God, 
 in the midst of a crocked vind perverse generation ; 
 among whom do je shine as lights in the world, hold- 
 
 16 ing fast the vvord of life ; that I may glory in the day 
 of Christ, that I have not run in vain, iioi'- kboured 
 
 * See Wakefield's Kew Testament, 1st Edition, and H-opton Haynes 
 on the Attributes, 
 
 IS. To vvhicli you have this motive, that God assist? your endea^'curs 
 "^■ith his Spirit, from his, GTOCQ v/ill tov.-ard you. 
 
 15. Dr. Owen has observed that iv cTj agrees with «v?pa'7r«is, impliidiji 
 yi tS;. Ecwyer, 4ta. 
 
P H I L I P P I A N S II. III. 289 
 
 CHAP. Yea, if I be even poured out upon the sacrifice and 
 ' public offering of your faith, I J07, and rejoice with 
 
 18 you all : and in the same manner do Ye also joy, and 
 
 19 rejoice with me. But I trust in the Lord Jesus, to send 
 Timothy shortly unto you, that I may be of good com- 
 
 20 fort also when I know your affairs. For I have no man 
 like-minded ivith htm, who will sincerely care- for your 
 
 21 affairs. For all seek their own things, not the things 
 
 22 of Christ Jesus. But ye know the proof of him ; that, 
 as a child ser-veth a father, he hath served with me as to 
 
 23 the gospel. I hope therefore to send him forthwith, as 
 soon as I shall see hoiu the things concerning me 'will 
 
 24 end. But I trust in the Lord, that I myself also shall 
 
 25 come shortly. Yet I thought it necessary to send to 
 you Epaphroditus, my brother and fellow-labourer and 
 fellow-soldier, and your messenger and minister to my 
 
 26 wants. For he greatly longed after you all, and was 
 full of anguish, because ye had heard that he had been 
 
 27 sick. For indeed he was sick near death : but God 
 had pity on him ; and not on him only, but on me also, 
 
 28 lest I should have sorrow upon sorrow. I have sent 
 fcim therefore the more diligently, that, when ye see 
 him again, ye may rejoice, and that I may be the less 
 
 29 sorrowful. Receive him therefore in the Lord with 
 
 30 all joy; and hold such in reputation: because for the 
 work of Christ he was near death, having hazarded his 
 
 „-^^^Hfe, to fill up what remained behind of your service to-^ 
 111. ward me. 
 i Finally, my brethren, rejoice in the Lord. To write 
 
 17. If J he even poured out."^ If my blood be poured out as a drink- 
 offerino;, Lev. ii. 6. Numb. xv. 5. 7, upon the acceptable sacrifice, and 
 public oblation, of your Christian faith to God. Rem. xv. 16. The 
 heathens also poured libations of wine on the victim which was about to 
 Be sacrificed. 
 
 23. Paul had a general knowledge of his deliverance: c, i. 19, 24; but 
 fie ki'.ew not particular circumstances. 
 
 30. To fill up &c.] By conveying your supply to me, and giving me 
 personal attendance. 
 
 r. t% the Lord.'] ^s^Christians ; in your Christian privileges and hopes. 
 Rejoice in a good conscience and in the f en$e of God's favour, 
 
 C c 
 
290 P I-I I L I P P I A N S III. 
 
 CHAP.the same things to you is not grievous to Me, and is 
 safe for You. Beware of dogs, beware of evil-doers, 
 
 3 beware of the concision. For we are the circumcision, 
 who worship God with our spirit, and glory in Christ 
 
 4 Jesus, and have no trust in the flesh: though I mig/ji 
 have trust even in the flesh. If any other man seem to 
 
 5 have trust in the flesh, I /jave more : circumcised the 
 eighth day, of the race of Israel, of the tribe of Benja- 
 min, an Hebrew of Hebrews ; concerning the law, a 
 
 6 Pharisee ; concerning zeal, persecuting the church ; 
 concerning the justification which can arise by the law, 
 
 7 blameless. But what things were gain to me, those I 
 
 8 counted loss for the sake of Christ. Yea doubtless, and 
 I count that all things are loss for the excellency of the 
 knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord: for whom I have 
 
 ,. suiFered the loss of all things, and count them as dung, 
 
 9 that I might gain Christ, and might be found in him, 
 not having mine own justification, which is from the 
 law, but that which is through faith in Christ, the justi- 
 
 10 fication which is from God because of faith : that I 
 might know Christ, and the power of his resurrection, 
 and the partaking of his sufferings, being made cou- 
 
 rse same things.} Which I inculcated when present with you. Or, 
 which I have written to other churches. Or, which I have desired Epa- 
 phroditus to d-eliver. But observe that two MSS. read raZla these ihijigSy 
 and that five MSS. omit v.uTv. 
 
 2, Beware of dcgs.] See Isai. ivi. 10, 1 1. Rev. xxii._ 15. Paul seems to 
 retort on the wicked and persecuting Jews the name given by them to. the 
 gentiles. 
 
 The concision.] The word HaraTo.un is used in derogation of TrepirofAii, 
 which was such matter of glorying to the Jews.^ 
 
 3. In thejicsh.\ In outward privileges and distinctions. 
 
 5. Circinnciscd.'] In the bold language of Paul, Tti^tlofxh is used for 
 Tnp-.Tfxr.hii;. See Rom, iii. SO. iv. 12. 
 
 Of the race of Isrce!.] The descendants of Esau were circumcised. 
 An HehrcLo of Hthcns.j By long and uninterrupted descent; and by- 
 language, in opposition to the Hellenists. 
 
 6. Tlie justification tchich can arise by the law.'} The imperfect justifica- 
 tion, which can only make me appear blameless as to legal transgressions 
 in the sight of men. 
 
 10. J,id the poii-er of his resurrection.] And experience in my own 
 re:uf rection the great power of God which raised him. 
 
P H I L I P P I A N S III. IV. 291 
 
 CHAP.formablc to his death ; if by any means I might com^ 
 to the resurrection of the dead. I say not that I have 
 
 32 already attained, or am ah'eady perfected : but I fol- 
 low after, if indeed I may apprehend that for which I 
 
 13 have been apprehended also by Christ. Brethren, I 
 count not myself to have apprehended : bat one thing 
 / do\ forgetting those things which are behind, and 
 
 M reaching forth to those things which are before, I press 
 toward the goal, for the prize of the heavenly calling 
 
 15 of God by Christ Jesus. Let us therefore, as many as 
 are perfect men, think thus : and if In any thing ye 
 think otherwise, God will reveal even this unto you. 
 
 \^) However, as far as we have reached, let us walk therein. 
 
 17 Brethren, be joint-imitators of me, and mark those 
 
 18 that walk so as ye have us for an example. Pbr many 
 walk, of whom I have told you often, and now tell you 
 even weeping, that they are the enemies of the cross of 
 
 19 Christ ; whose end is destruction, whose God h their 
 belly, and ivhose glory is in their shame r who mind 
 
 20 earthly things. For our citizenship is In heaven; v/hence 
 we look also for our Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christy, 
 
 21 who will change our debased body, that it may he of 
 p,j. like form with his glorious body, according to the 
 
 IV. working by which he is able even to subject all things 
 1 to himself. Wherefore, my brethren beloved and 
 
 11. Cf tlie dead.] Of the righteous dead to a happy life. 1 Thess. Iv. 16. 
 1 Cor. XV. 42. 
 
 12. Attained, &c.] That christian character at which I aim;, or were 
 already perfected in evangelical excellence. 
 
 If 1 iiuked may ujyprehend &;c.] fCctrciXiCiw and )iarf.x!)<pSnv have a re- 
 ference to sKaQoy. If Imay obtain that reward for which Christ desigrred 
 me at my conversion. " 
 
 20. They mind earthly things, contrary to their Christian profession. 
 For &-C. H. Stephens, under 'rroxinvy.a., proposes to supply, At nobis, 
 nihil cum iilis commune est. Otherwise, saj'she, ya-p may refer to v. 17; 
 and V. 18, 19, may be placed in a parenthesis. Thes. Juinguss Grsccx., 
 Dr. Owen proposes the same parentheiis=. Bowyer, 4t04 
 
 Citizenship.^ The Christian is a^avsTroXtTKj, a citizen of heaven. In 
 ccelis est nostra civitas. Raphelius. 
 
 20. Whence.] 'E^ y is used for e^- «■/, aara to c->i,otaiV3,usvov. See 
 £.. ii. 15^ But Dr. Owen, in Eowyer, 4to. supplies riVy, as Luke. xxiv. tiOi; 
 
 C C ^1 
 
-'92 P H I L I P P I A N S IV. 
 
 CHAP.greatly desired, my joy and crown, thus stand firmly 
 in the Lord, my belo\'ed. 
 
 2 I beseech Euodia, and I beseech Syntyche, to be of 
 
 3 the same mind in the Lord. And I entreat thee also, 
 true companion, help these women, that have laboured 
 with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and lu'iih 
 mine other fellow-labourers, whose names are in the 
 book of life. 
 
 4 Rejoice in the Lord always: and again I say. Rejoice. 
 
 5 Let your mildness be known to all men* The Lord // 
 
 6 near. Take no anxious thought for any thmg ; but in 
 every thing let your requests be made known to God by 
 
 7 prayer and supplication and thanksgiving. And that 
 peace with God, w^hich exceedcth all comprehension, 
 will keep your hearts and minds m Christ Jesus. 
 
 8 Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true,, whatso- 
 ever things are grave, whatsoever things ar^ just, whatso- 
 ever things are pure, whatsoever things are kind, what- 
 soever things are of good report, \i there he any virtue, and 
 
 D if there he any praise, think on these things. The things 
 which ye have both learned^ and received, and heard, and 
 seen in me, do : and the God of peace will be with you. 
 
 10 But I have rejoiced in the Lord greatly, that now at 
 length your care of me hath revived ; wherein ye w^ere 
 
 1 1 carefal also before^ but wanted opportunity. Not that 
 I speak in respect of want : for I have learned, In. 
 
 12 whatsoever state I am, therewith to be content. I know 
 both hono to be brought low, and I know honv to 
 abound : always, and In all things, I am instructed 
 
 1. And crown^^ My present and future glory. Add to the quotations 
 ic "Wetstein, T£X*f«wvo? j/ovov, T?? s«\a/uTvof ?'£<})av5v. Eurip. Iph. Aul. 194, 
 
 8. True coynpanion.l It is uncertain what eminent person in the church 
 of Philippi is here meant. 
 
 5. The Lord is ?iear.'\ To him punishment belongs; to you placability 
 and pardon. 
 
 8. If there be any virtue, and if there he any praisel] And if there be 
 any other virtuous or praise-worthy action. Praise is used for what is 
 the cause of praise. Sunt hie etiam sua praemia laudi. Virg. 
 
 10. The construction may be, ivEQahtn Kara t« », X. or the verb may 
 be used in Hiphil, reviresc^re fegistis. 
 
P H I L I P P I A N S IV. 293 
 
 CITAP.both to be full and to be Iiungr7, both to abound and 
 * to want : I can do all things through him who 
 
 14 strengtheneth me. However, ye have done well, that 
 
 15 ye jointly contributed to- relieve my affliction. Now, 
 Phllippians, Ye also know that, in the beginning of my 
 prachhig the gospel to you, when I was departing from 
 Macedonia, no church had Intercourse with me, as 
 
 16 concerning giving and receiving, but Ye only. For 
 even In Thessalonica ye sent, once and a second time 
 
 17 also, relief to miy necessity. Not that I further desire a 
 gift : but I' further desire fruit which may abound to 
 
 18 your account. But I have every thing, and abound: 
 I am full, having received from Epaphrodltus the 
 things ^dublch <were smt from you, an odour of a sweet 
 sm.cll, an acceptable sacrifice, well-pleasing to God. 
 
 19 And my God will supply all your wants, according to 
 
 20 I'ls riches In glory, through Christ Jesus. Nowunto 
 our God, and Father, he glory for ever and ever. 
 Amien. 
 
 21 Salute every one that Is Holy through Christ Jesus, 
 
 22 The brethren that are with me salute you. All the 
 saints salute you ; chiefly those that are of Cesar's 
 
 23 household. The favour of our Lord- Jesus Christ he 
 with you all. Amen. 
 
 15. Ye ahr^^^ You cannot but remember as v/ell as L Feirce. 
 
 16^. Even in Jliessalomca.'] A city so much larger and richer tha::* your 
 own. Peirce. 
 
 19. TFiU supply.'] Some read •nXnfwra.ty " may my God supply." 
 
 According to his riches in glorij.] According to the abundant g^ory 
 vhlch he is able to dispense. 
 
 22. Of Cesar's household.'] Rapheiius, Kypke. and Krebslus show that 
 the phrase may signify non soluni domesticos, sive aulicos, sive libertosj: 
 1."^:.^ ''■"'■- Rod cognates ejusdem. 
 
THE 
 
 FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL 
 
 TO THE 
 
 THESSALONIANS. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 I 
 
 1 X AUL, and Silvanus, and Timothy, to the church 
 of the Thessalonians which is in God the Father and in 
 the Lord Jesus Christ ; favour he to you, and peace, 
 from God our Father, and Our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 3 . We give thanks to God always for you all, making 
 mention of you in our prayers, mentioning without 
 ceasing your work of faith, and labour of love, and 
 patience of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ, before our 
 
 4 God and Father ; knowing, brethren beloved of God, 
 
 5 your election by him. For the gospel preache<i by us 
 came not to you in words only, but in power also, and 
 in the Holy Spirit, and in full confirmation; as ye 
 know what manner of men we were among you for 
 
 6 your sake ; and ye became imitators of us, and of the 
 Lord, having received the v/ord amidst much affliction, 
 
 7 with joy in the Holy Spirit : so that ye have been 
 
 1. In God the Father. 1 Which professes faith in God the Father, and 
 In the Lord Jesus Christ. John xvii. 3. 
 
 3. JFork of faith mid labour of love &c.] Good works the fruit of 
 faith, and laborious love toward your fellow Christians, and patient 
 hope. 
 
 4. Your eleciio7}.'} That God hath chosen you gentiles to be his peculiar 
 people. 2 Thess. ii. 13. 
 
 5. In full coirfirviatian.'] Which is the cause of full persuasion. So, 
 Hebr. xi. 1, i^ej'p^oj, proof is put for conviction. See Parkhurst's 
 Lexicon. 
 
L T H E S S A L O N I A N S I. II. 295 
 
 CHAP-examples to all in Macedonia and Achaia, who believe* 
 For from you the word of the Lord hath sounded forth, 
 
 8 not only in Macedonia and Achaia ; but in every place 
 also your faith toward God hath spread abroad, so that 
 
 9 we need not to speak any thing concerning it. For they 
 themselves declare of us, what kind of entering in 
 among you we had, and how ye turned to God from 
 
 10 idols, to serve the living and true God ; and to look for 
 his Son from heaven, whom he raised from the dead^ 
 CHAP^"^^" Jesus, who delivereth us from the punishment 
 n. which is to come. 
 
 1 For yourselves, brethren, know that our entering in 
 
 2 among you was not in vain ; but even after we had be- 
 fore suffered, and had been shamefully treated, as ye 
 know, at Philippi ; we had freedom of speech through 
 our God to preach unto You the gospel of God with 
 
 S much earnestness. For our exhortation 'was not of 
 
 4 error, nor of uncleanness, nor in guile : but as we 
 were approved of God to be intrusted with the gospel, 
 "we so speak, not as pleasing men, but God, who 
 
 5 proveth our hearts. For neither at any time used we 
 flattering words, as ye know, nor a pretence of co- 
 
 6 vetousness : ( God is witness : ) nor from men sought we 
 glory, either from you or from others ; when we might 
 
 7 have used authority, as apostles of Christ: but we were 
 gentle among you, as a nurse cherisheth her children, 
 
 8. The word of the Lord.'] Your ready reception of it, and its influence 
 en your practice. 
 
 9. Tkey themselves.'] The inhabitants of Macedonia, of Achaia, and of 
 many other places. 
 
 Enterii^o; in-l What his entering in was, or, his conduct toward them, 
 and its effect, he shows c. ii. 1 — 12. 
 
 1. In vain.) Without influence on your belief, c. i. 9 ; and on your 
 practice, c. i. 7, 8. ii. 13, 14. 
 
 2. At Philippi.] Acts xvi. 2S. 
 
 3. Of error.] We ourselves being deceived. 
 
 Nor of uncleauness.2 Nor with impure and sensual doctrines, or viewso 
 See 2 Pet. ii. 10, 14. Jude 4, 8. Rev. ii- 6, 1.5. Hammond and Wall. 
 
 7, 8. Griesbach, and some others, point thus ; *•' but we were gentle 
 among you. As a nurse cherisheth her children, so, being affectionately 
 desirous of you, we &c." 
 
296 I. THE S SAL ON JAN'S 11. 
 
 CHAP.Beino: thus aiFeGtionatelv desirous of you, we are wiH- 
 II 
 ' ing to bestow on you, not the gospel of God only, but 
 
 8 our own lives also, because ye are become dear to us. 
 
 9 For ye remember, brethren, our labour and toil ; honv 
 working night and day, that we might not be burthen- 
 some to any of you, we preached to you the gospel of 
 
 10 God. Ye are witnesses, and God alsoy how holily, and 
 righteously, and unblameably v;e behaved ourselves 
 
 11 among, you that believe i as ye know how we exhorted, 
 and comforted, and charged every one of you, as a 
 
 12 father doih his children, that ye should walk in a 
 manner worthy of God, who calleth you to his glori- 
 ous kingdom. 
 
 13 For this cause we thank God also without ceasing, 
 that, when ye received the word of God which ye heard 
 from us, ye embraced it not as the word of men, but 
 (as it is in truth) the v/ord of God, vvhich powerfully 
 
 %^f worketh also in you that, believe. For ye, brethren, 
 are become imitators of the churches of God in Judea, 
 which are in Christ Jesus ; for Ye also have suffered 
 like things from your own countrymen, even as. they 
 
 15 i^a-yf from the Jews J who both killed the Lord Jesus,, 
 and the prophets, and have persecuted us, and please 
 
 16 not God, and are against all men: forbidding us to 
 speak to the gentiles, that they may be saved : so that 
 the Jews fill up the measure of their sins always : for 
 anger hath overtaken them to utter destruction. 
 
 1'7 Now we, brethren, having been bereaved of you -for 
 a short time, in. presence, not in heart, have abun- 
 dantly endeavoured with great desire to see your face. 
 
 11. After 9raf!;2xaXayTEf understand nu£v, and consider luZ.'-, as an 
 Hebrew pleonasm. Or suppose that after vixchv the Apostie designed to 
 add TrapjxXn^nuEv; but that having thrown in the. clause w? warnp Ti'xva 
 gALTa, he changes the construction. 
 
 15. .Against all men.] Against the gentiles, wli ether converted to Chris- 
 tianity or unconverted ; and against converted Jews. Adversus alius 
 omnes hostile odium. Tac. Hist. 1. v. § v. S.ee Eisner. 
 
 IG. Hatli ovcrukeii them.'] They are the present objects of God's wrath; 
 which will end iu their destruction by the Remans. 
 
I. THESSALONIANS 11. III. 297 
 
 CHAP. Wherefore we have been willing to ceme unto you 
 
 ■ (even 1 Paul) both once and again; but Satan hath^ 
 
 19 hindered us. For what ivHl he our hope, or joy, or 
 
 crown of glorying ? ^ill not even Ye in the presence of 
 
 CHAP^^^ Lord Jesus [Christ] at his coming? for Ye are 
 
 lil. indeed our glory and our joy. 
 
 1 Wherefore, being no longer able to bear our soUcltuder 
 
 2 we thought it good to be left at Athens alone ; and 
 sent Timothy our brother, and fellow-worker together 
 with God in the gospel of Christ, to establish you, and 
 
 3 to comfort you concerning vour faith y. that no man 
 should be moved by these mine afflictions : for your- 
 
 4- selves know that we are appointed to this. For, when 
 we were v/Ith you, we told you beforehand that we 
 should suffer affliction; even as it hath come to pass, 
 
 5 and ye know. For this cause also, being no longer 
 able to bear my solicitude, I sent to know your faith ; 
 fearing lest by some mieans the tempter had tempted 
 
 6 you, and our labour might be in vain. But now, when 
 Timothy came from you to us, and brought us glad 
 tidings of your faith and love, and that ye have a good 
 remembrance of us always, longing to see us, as we 
 
 7 also do to see you ; for tills cause, brethren, we were 
 comforted concerning you in all our affliction and 
 
 8 distress, even by your faith ; for now we live indeed, if 
 
 9 ye stand firmly in the Lord. For v/hat thanks can we 
 return to God because of you> for all the joy with 
 
 10 which we rejoice for your sakes before our God ; night 
 and day praying very exceedingly, that we might see 
 your face, and might perfect that which remaineth be* 
 
 18. Satan.'] Wicked men. 
 
 1. Bear.'\ Some supply after the Greek verb rh wo'Sav c/ualv: others, 
 TflV fxef.uvav h,um. 
 
 3. That n>e are appointed to this.'] That this is the natural lot of us 
 apostles. Acts Ix. 16". 
 
 Observe the authorities for reading to fxr^iva. at the beginning of thia. 
 ▼erse; as c iv. 6. Dr. Owen in Bowyer, 4to. 
 
 8, JVe fit'c] A happy life. So Horace, Vivo et regno &c^ 
 
298 I. T H E S S A L O N lA N S III. TV. 
 
 CHAP.hlnd of your faith ? Now m^j our God and Father 
 himself, and our Lord Jesus Christ, direct our way to 
 
 12 you. And may the Lord make- you to increase and 
 abound in love one toward another, and toward all 
 
 13 vi£n, even as \ye c/o toward you : that he may establish 
 
 your hearts unblameable in holiness before our Gpd and 
 
 Father, at the coming q£ our Lt:)rd Jesus [Christ] with 
 
 all his saints. 
 
 CHAP. 
 IV. 
 
 1 FINALLY then we beseech you, brethren, and ex- 
 hort ycu by the Lord Jesus, that, as ye have received 
 of us how ye ought to walk, and to please God, ye 
 
 2 would abound more and more. . For ye know what 
 commandm.ents we gave you by the authority of the 
 
 3 Lord Jesus. For this is the will of God, even your 
 
 4 sanctification ; that ye abstain from fornication ; that 
 every one of you know how to keep his body in sancti- 
 
 5 fication and honour; (not in the passion of desire, even 
 
 6 as'^the gentiles who kno-w not God \) so. as not to go 
 beyond and over-reach his brother in this matter : be- 
 cause the Lord u an avenger of all such, as we have 
 
 7 formerly also told you, and testified. For God hath 
 
 8 not called us to uncleanness, but to sanctification. He 
 therefore who despiseth^. despiseth not man, but God ; 
 who hath also given to us his Holy Spirit. 
 
 9 Now as concerning brotherly kindness, ye need not 
 that I write unto you : for ye yourselves are taught of 
 
 ' 10 God to love one another: and indeed ye do this toward 
 11 all the brethren that are in all Macedonia. But we be- 
 
 13. At the coming of ovr Lord Jesns?^ We have here a repetition of 
 'the antecedent; if we suppose Kupio?, in v. 12, genuine,, and rightly 
 UiiderGtood of the Lord Jesus, 
 
 1. By the Lord Jesits.] In his name; by your love and obedience ta 
 him. Some render: " in the Lord Jesus:" that is, a& professors of faith 
 in him. 
 
 6. In this maiterJ] Of adulteiy or fornication. See on 1 Cor. v. 9. 
 
 8. His Holy Spirit.] And therefore we should be pure and irreproaci> 
 abkia our conduct ; and should net reject, or grievej the Spirit.. 
 
1. T H E S S A L N I A N S IV. V. 299 
 
 CHAP. seech you, brethren, that ye abound in love siill more ; 
 
 ' and that ye earnestly strive to be quiet, and to do your 
 
 own business, and to v/ork with your [own] hands, as 
 
 12 we formerly commanded you ; that ye may walk be- 
 comingly toward those that are without, and t/:at ye 
 may have need of nothing, 
 
 13 NOW we would not have you ignorant, brethren, 
 concerning those that are fallen askep ; that ye grieve 
 
 14 not, even as others that have no hope. For if we be- 
 lieve that Jesus died, and rose again ; even so God, 
 through Jesus, will bring with him those also that are 
 
 15 fallen asleep. For this v\'e say unto you by the word of 
 the Lord, that we who s/jall he alive, and vvho shall re- 
 main to the appearance of the Lord, shall not be before 
 
 16 those that are fallen asleep. For the Lord himself will 
 come down from heaven with a shout, with the voice of 
 the archangel, and with the trumpet of God : and the 
 
 17 dead in Christ will rise first ; afterward, we who shall 
 be alive, jznd who shall remain, will be caught up to- 
 gether with them into the clouds, to meet the Lord 
 
 CHAP ^^ ^^■"^ ^'""^ • ^''^^ ^^^^^^ ^""^ ^\ra\\ ever be with the Lord, 
 V. • Wherefore comfort ye one another with these words. 
 
 1 But concerning the time and the season of this, bre- 
 
 2 threu, ye have no need that I write unto you. For 
 ycvurselves well know that the day of the Loixl will 
 
 3 come as a thief in the night. When men shall say, 
 "Peace and safety j" then sudden destruction will 
 
 14. The common translation in. Jesus gives Jia tlie sense which it has 
 Rom. ii. 27. iv. 11. 2 Cor. v. 10. 1 Tim, li. 15. " Under Christ. la the 
 state of Chrisliap.ity." 
 
 IVitk him.] Rioen again, and hereafter to appear in unspeakable 
 glory. 
 
 The sense of this ver.4e is : " If we beh'eve, as we do, the death and re- 
 surrection of Christ; we have equally just reason to believe that God has 
 power to raise the dead at the last day." 
 
 15. JVe wiio shall be alive, j We Christians, who may be considered as one 
 body, church, or people, in whatever age we live. See Deut. xxvi. G — i>. 
 Vh. Ixvi. 6. 
 
300 I. T H E S S A L O N I A N S V. 
 
 CHAP.come upon them, as pangs upon a woman with child; 
 and they shall not escape. But Ye, brethren, are not 
 
 4 In darkness, tliat the last day should overtake you as a 
 
 5 thief. All Ye are sons of light, and sons of the day ; 
 
 6 we are not of the night and of darkness. So then let us 
 not sleep, even as others ; but let us watch, and be 
 
 "7 sober. For those that sleep, sleep by night; and those 
 8 that are drunken, are drunken by night. But let Us, 
 that are of the day, be sober ; and put on the breast- 
 plate of faith and love, and, for an helmet, the hope of 
 "9 salvation. For God hath not appointed us to anger, 
 but to the obtaining of salvation by our Lord Jesus 
 
 10 Christ; who died for us, that, whether we wake or 
 sleep at the last day, we may live together with him. 
 
 11 Wherefore comfort each other, and edify one another, 
 even as ye do. 
 
 12 Now we beseech you, brethren, to acknowledge those 
 who labour among you, and preside over you In the 
 
 13 Lord, and admonish you ; and to esteem them very 
 highly in love for the sake of their office. Be at peace 
 
 14 among yourselves. And we exhort you, brethren, ad- 
 monish those that are disorderly, comfort the feeble- 
 minded, support the weak, be long-suifering toward all 
 
 15 men. See that none render evil for evil to any man; 
 but always follov/ that which is good, [both} toward 
 
 16 17 one another and toward all men. Rejoice always. Pray 
 
 8- And put on the Ireas^plafe &c.] The mention of watchfulntis 
 naturally led to the mention of armour, in which it was the custom of 
 soldiers to watch. Comp. Eph. vi. 14, 17. 
 
 10. JVhether loc wake or sleep.] Whether we be alive at the last ifay, 
 er whether we sleep in death. C. iv. 15, 17. He speaks of Christians yi 
 ail ages. 
 
 13. Among yourselves.'] If the Thessalonians were divided among 
 themselves about the characters of their Teachers, as the Corinthians 
 were, this was an apposite precept. But there is very good authority for 
 reading auror?. " Live in peace with them." 
 
 14. ThcfeehJc-vmided.] Those who are dejected by adversity; or by ted 
 low an opinion of themselves, leading to religious melancholy. 
 
 16. See Phil. iii. 1. iv. 4. 
 
I. THESSALONIANS V. 301 
 
 CHAP. without ceasing. For every thing give thanks : for 
 
 this is the will of God through Christ Jesus concerning 
 
 19- 20 you. Quench not the Spirit. Despise not prophesy- 
 
 21 ings ; but prove all things ; hold fast that which is 
 
 22 23 good. Abstain from all appearance of evil. And may 
 
 the God of peace himself sanctify you wholly : and 
 
 may your whole spirit, and soul, and body be preserved 
 
 unblameably to the appearance of our Lord JesUs 
 
 24 Christ. Faithful is he who calleth you ; and he will 
 
 25 26 also do f/jis. Brethren, pray for us. Salute all the 
 
 27 bretliren with an holy kiss. I adjure you by the Lord 
 that this epistle be read to all the [holy] brethren. 
 
 28 The favour of our Lord Jesus Christ l>e with you. 
 Amen. 
 
 17. Tf'itliout ceasing.] Habitually, at proper stated times. Dan. vlii. 11, 12, 
 the daily sacrifices, offered iu the temple every morning and evening, are 
 called in the original the coniuiual or perpetual sacrifice. 
 
 18. Fur every thini;.] Which is an object of thankfulness. Nay, even 
 distresses and persecution work for your good. See 2 Thess. i. 4, 5. 
 Rom. V. 3. 
 
 20. The first converts were apt themselves to prefer, and to admire in 
 others, more splendid gifts; such as working miracles, or speaking un- 
 known languages See 1 Cor, xiv. 1, 3, 39. 
 
 21. Yet prove the doctrines of the prophets, when they are proposed 
 to you. Try and examine them by reason, and by their consistency with 
 revealed truths. 1 John iv. 1. 
 
 23. Spirit and soul and body.'] The spirit may mean the underetanding; 
 and vhe soul, the affections. Cocceius understands the words de cogita- 
 tione omni nostra, ec voluntate, et membrorum usu. Lex. Hebr. p. 522. 
 This is the division of the Stoics which so often occurs in Marcus 
 Antoninus. iMfj-a., ■\'vyh, vS?. So Juvenal : 
 
 Muudi 
 Principio indulsit communis conditor illis 
 I'antum animam, nobis animum quoque. xv. 148. 
 The apostle may allude to this well-known philosophical division with- 
 out adopting it. 
 
 Dfj 
 
SECOND EPISTLE OE PAUL 
 
 TO THE 
 
 TIIESSx\LONIANS. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 i 1 AUL, and Sylvanus, and Timothy, to the church 
 of the Thessalonians luhich is m God our Father, and 
 
 2 in our Lord Jesus Christ : favour he to you, and peace, 
 from God our Fatlier, and from our Lord Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 3 We ought to thank God always for you, brethren, as 
 it is fit, that your faith increaseth exceedingly, and that 
 the love of every one of you all toM-ard each other 
 
 4 aboundeth : so that we ourselves glory in you among 
 the churches of God, for your patience and faith in all 
 
 5 your persecutions and afflictions which ye endure ; for 
 a manifestation of the just judgement of God, and to 
 the end that ye may be counted worthy of the kingdom 
 
 6 of God, for which ye even suffer: since it is a just 
 thing with God, to recompense affliction to those who 
 
 7 afflict you : but to you that are afflicted, rest with 
 us, when the Lord Jesus shall be manifested i'ronT 
 
 8 heaven, with his mighty angels, in flaming tire, takiiig 
 
 7. When the Lord Jesus sJiall l-e inamfested &c.] This epistle furnishes a 
 remarkable instance of Paul's nianner. The Thessalonians appear to 
 have concluded from such passages as 1 Thess, iv. 15, 17. v. 10, that the 
 day of judgement was approaching. Ihe apostle wrote to correct that 
 error: see c. ii. 1 — 3; and in this verse, and the three following, he 
 shows how full his mind was of the subject, which lie does not direct!) 
 enter on tiK the beginning of c. ii. 
 
IT. T H E S S A L O N I A N S I. II. SOS 
 
 CHAP-vCiio-en.nce mi ti^iose thai knew not God, and that obex- 
 
 not tiiC gospel of our I.oru J.siis [Christ] : and the^^e 
 
 9 shall suffer punishment, even everlastinj^^ destruction, 
 
 from the face of the Loi-d, and from tlie o-lory of his 
 
 10 power; when he shall come hi that gre.it day to he 
 glorified by his saints, and to be admired by all tliose 
 that have believed: (for ou'- testimony among y( ii 
 
 11 hath been believed.) To which end we pray also for 
 you always, that our God would count 'you worthy of 
 t/jis calling, and accomplish all the gracious pleasure of 
 
 12 ^/j- goodness, and r^wr work of fiith, v.'ith power ; that 
 the name of our Lord Jesus Christ may be glorified by 
 you, and ye by him, according to the favour of our 
 God and of our Lord Jesus Chiist. 
 
 CHAP. 
 II. 
 
 1 NOW we beseech you, brethren, concerning the ap- 
 pearance of our Lord Jesus Christ, and our gathering 
 
 2 together unto him» that ye be not easily shaken from 
 .j)*«/* judgement, or troubled cither by r^^^/a/ion <yf r/^c 
 
 Spirit, or by word, or by epistle, as froir) us/ that tlie 
 
 3 day of the Lord is netir. Let no man deceive you by 
 any means : for that day «tvili not come, unless there come 
 a falling away first, and the man of sin be revealed, the 
 
 4 son of destruction ; who opposeth, and exalteth him- 
 
 9- From thefacr of the Lord &c.] To an exclusion from the face of the 
 Lord, &c. or avo may denote the efficient cause. " Which destruction 
 shall proceed from the Lord, and the fearful exertion of his glorious 
 power." 
 
 1. Our gathering together unto him.'] Our being raised from the dead, 
 to stand before his tribunal. 
 
 3. A falling aicay.'j From the true Christian faith and practice. Some 
 render, the apostasij, by way of eminence. But in many places of the 
 Greek Testament the article is used without its exact force. 
 
 The man of 5m.] The Bishop of Rom.e and his successors ; whose 
 doctrines have promoted idolatry directly, and immorality indirectly, and 
 many of whom have led vicious lives. 
 
 The son of destruction.] The heir of it. See v. 8 ; and compare 
 John xvii, 12, Ps. Ixxix. 11. 
 
 DP2 
 
aO'h II. T H E S S A L O N I A N S II. 
 
 CHAP.self above, every one that is called god, or the object of 
 worship: so that he sitteth in the temple of God, show- 
 
 5 ing himself to be a god. Remember ye not that, when 
 
 6 1 was yet with you, I told you these things ? And now 
 ye know what hindereth ; to the end that he may be 
 
 7 revealed in his own time. For the mystery of unrighte- 
 ousness already worketh : only he who now hindereth 
 
 8 av'tll hinder, until he be taken out of the way. And 
 then the unrighteous one will be revealed, whom the 
 Lord Jesus will consume with the breath of his mouth, 
 and will destroy with the brightness of his appearance : 
 
 9 even him, whose appearance is according to the working 
 of Satan, with all false miracles and signs and wonders> 
 
 10 and with all iniquitous deceit among those that are lost; 
 because they received not the love of the truth, that 
 
 4. That is called god."] Above magistrates, kings, and emperors. These 
 he opposed by persecutions, anathemas, and excommunicatrous ; and 
 over these he arrogated supremacy, assuming a triple crown in token of 
 his high dominion. 
 
 Or the object of worship.} Of civil worship. 2t€a5-^a alludes to IsCas-of, 
 yfiigust ; the title of the Roman emperors. 
 
 6. And he will be revealed, or manifested, in his proper time. For 
 covert and great unrighteousness already begins to operate in the church 
 ( f Christ, and will gradually advance to maturity. Already some Chris- 
 tians are contentious, amlntious, factious, and corrupters of the true 
 gospel. 
 
 7. He icho noio hhiderelh.'] The Roman Emperors in succession. Here 
 Paul uses the masculine o xaTt'^aiv, whereas v. 6. he has to xa.Te;)(^o» in the 
 neuter. It is true that sometimes the neuter denotes the masculine, as 
 Gal. iii. 22. Col. i. 20 ; but still the Apostle may be understood of the 
 Roman empire r, 6, and in this v, of the Roman Emperor. 
 
 It was Chrysostom's opinion that the Roman empire hindered the 
 manifestation of Antichrist. Lardner's Cred. P. ii. v. x. 358. 
 
 For the supplemental words will hinder, see Vorstius, Beza, and JEtb. 
 in the Latin. Grotius supplies thus; " only ice must wait till he who 
 now hindereth be taken out of the way." 
 
 8. A7jd then the unrighteous one ivill he revealed.'] See the historical pro- 
 gress in Machiavel's Hist, of Florence, book i. p. 6, &c. Fol. Lond. 1694. 
 English translation. Or, in Bishop Newton on prophecy: i. 490, 4to. 
 
 Will consnme &c.] This may refer to a signal overthrow of the papal 
 dominion before the day of judgement. 
 
 9. According to the u-orking of Satan &c.] With fraud and delusion : 
 Mid with false miracles. According to Bellarmine, the glory of miracles 
 is the eleventh note of the catholic church. L. iv. c. 14. Bishop Nevv^ 
 ton. : p. 49.3. 
 
 10. Among those that are •lost.'] That are in £t state of iiual perdition, 
 while they are guilty of r^ligiqus imposture. 
 
11. T H E S S A L O N I A N S II. III. 305 
 
 CHAP.they might be saved. And for this cause God will 
 send them a mighty working of error, tliat they should 
 
 12 believe falsehood; so that all will be condemned who 
 believe not the truth, but have pleasure in iniquity. 
 
 13 But we ought to give thanks always to God for you, 
 brethren beloved of the Lord, that God from the 
 beginning chose you to salvation, through sanctlfica- 
 
 14 tioij of the Spirit, and through belief of the truth ; for 
 which end, he hath called you by the gospel which we 
 preach, to the obtaining of tlie glory of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, 
 
 15 So then, brethren, stand firmly, and hold fast the 
 traditions which ye have been taught, whether by our 
 
 16 word or epistle. Nov; our Lord Jesus Christ himself, 
 and our God and Father, that hath loved us, and hath 
 given us everlasting comfort and good hope through his 
 
 17 favour, comfort your hearts, and establish [ycu^ in 
 
 every good doctrine and work. 
 CHAR 
 III. 
 
 1 FINALITY, brethren, pray for u=;, tliat the word of 
 the Lord m. ay have _/>•£'<? course, and be gloiified, even 
 
 2 as it is among you; and that we may be delivered from 
 unreasonable and wicked mien : for all have not faith. 
 
 3 But the Lord is faithful, who will establish you, and 
 
 4 keep you from evil. And we have confidence through 
 the Lord, concerning you, that ye both do, and will 
 
 5 do, the things which we command you. And may the 
 Lord direct your hearts to the love of God, and to 
 patient Vv-aiting for Christ. 
 
 6 Now, we command you, brethren, in the name of 
 our Lord Jesus Christ, to withdraw^ yourselves from 
 every brother that walketh in a disorderly way, and not 
 according to the tradition v.'hich they received from us. 
 
 15. The traditions.'] The truths, whether respecting doctrines or facts, 
 delivered by me. So c. iii. 6. 1 Cor. xi. 2. 
 
 16. Everlasting comfort.'] Comfort which will never fail. 
 
 5. For Clnist.j For him, sc. the Lord ; an equivalent antecedent being 
 here used for the pronou'n : as John iv. 1. 
 
306 It THESSALONf ANS III. 
 
 CHAP.For yourselves know how ye ought to imitate usj fof 
 we behaved not ourselves in a disorderly way among 
 
 8 you : nor did we eat bread from any man for nothing} 
 but Worked with labour and toil, night and day, that 
 
 9 we might not be burthensome to any of you : not be- 
 cause we have no right ; but to make ourselves an 
 
 10 example to you, that ye might imitate us. For, when 
 we were with you, this we commanded you, that, if 
 
 1 1 any be not willing to work, neither let him eat. For 
 we hear that there are some that walk among you in a 
 disorderly Ivay, doing no business, but prying into the 
 
 12 business of others. Now those that are such we com* 
 mand, and exhort by our Lord Jesus Christ, that they 
 do their own business with quiet, and eat their own 
 
 13 bread. But> brethren, be not Ye weary in well-doing. 
 14« And if any man obey not our word by this epistle, mark 
 
 that man, and keep not company with him, that he 
 
 15 may be ashamed. Yet count him not as an enemy, but 
 
 16 admonish him as a brother. Now the Lord of peace 
 himself give you peace ever in every manner. The 
 Lord be with you all. 
 
 17 The salutation by the hand of me Paul; which is my 
 
 18 token in every epistle: thus I Write. The favour of 
 ©ur Lord Jesus Christ be with you all* Amen. 
 
THE 
 
 FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL 
 
 TO 
 
 TIMOTHY. 
 
 CHAF. 
 
 1 Jl AUL, an apostle of Jesus Christ, by the appoint-' 
 ment of God our Saviour and Christ Jesus, ivho is ouf 
 
 2 hope, to Timothy mine own son in the faith ; favour, 
 mercy, and peace be to him from God [our] Father, and 
 Christ Jesus our Lord. 
 
 3 As I besought thee to remain at Ephesus, when I 
 went into Macedonia, that thou mightest charge some 
 
 ^ not to teach other doctrines, nor give heed to fables, 
 and endless genealogies, which minister questions rather 
 
 5 than that godly edifying which is by faith ; so do. Now 
 the end of this charge to thee is love out of a pure heart, 
 
 6 and of a good conscience, and of faith unfeigned : from 
 all which some having erred, have turned aside to vain 
 
 7 talk ; desiring to be teachers of the law, yet not under- 
 standing what they say, nor concerning what they 
 
 8 strongly affirm. But we know that the law is good, if 
 
 9 a man use it as the law requireth ; knowing this, that 
 
 4. By faith.'] Which arises from belief in the gospel. If we read 
 bixovo/xiav, the sense is : rather than knowledge in the dispensation of God, 
 the benefit of which dispensation originates to us by faith. 
 
 Lovc.'\ Which completes the Christian, when it proceeds from a well 
 governed mind, a conscience making this duty consistent with all others, 
 and a beHef in the great truths of the gospel. 
 
 8. As the Law requireth.'] Fitly, agreeably to its design ; and without im- 
 posing the observance of its ceremonies < n believers in the gospel. 
 tiofjufxag has a verbal reference to yofxoi, in Paul's manner. 
 
 9. Knowing thb, tliat one grand design of the law was the restraint of 
 immorality. 
 
308 I. T I M O T H Y I. 
 
 CHAP.^^^ law is not made for a righteous man, but for the 
 lawless and disobedient, for the ungodly and for sinners, 
 for the unholy and profane, for murtherers of fathers 
 and murtherers of mothers, for murtherers of mankind, 
 
 10 for fornicators, for those who defile themselves with 
 males, for man-stealers, for liars, for perjured persons, 
 and if tliere be any other thing that is contrary to sound 
 
 11 doctrine, according to the glorious gospel of the happy 
 
 12 God which hath been committed to my trust. And I 
 thank Christ Jesus our Lord, who hath given me 
 strength, that he counted me faithful, and put me into 
 
 13 the ministry ; who was before a blasphemer, and a 
 persecutor, and injurious : but I obtained mercy, be- 
 
 14< cause I acted ignorantly through unbelief; and the 
 favour of our Lord was exceedingly abundant, with 
 
 15 that faith and love which are in Christ Jesus. These are 
 true words, and worthy to be received by all, that 
 Christ Jesus cam.e into the world to save sinners ; of 
 
 16 whom I am a chAei sinner. However, for this cause 1 
 obtained m^ercy, that in me a chief sinner Jesus Christ 
 might show forth all long-sufFering, for an example to 
 those who should hereafter believe on him to everlast- 
 
 17 ing life. Now to the King eternal, immortal, invisible, 
 the only God, he honour and glory for ever and ever. 
 Amen. 
 
 18 This charge I commit unto thee, son Timothy,, ac- 
 cording to the prophecies which v/ent before concerning 
 
 14. TVhich are m Christ Jesmri Which Christians profess and practise. 
 See c. iii. 13. 2 Tim. i. ]3. iii. 15. Faith is opposed to Paul's former un- 
 belief; and love, to his former spirit of persecution. 
 
 15. To be received by alLj Compare Acts ii. 41. Or, " worthy of ready 
 belief." See Raphelius on this v. and on v. 16. He observes that ttS? is 
 used for sir.-.imiis; and that a.7rcS5;^r is equivalent to wapii^a^n and ttI-i^. 
 " Worthy of belief and approbation." Eisner. 
 
 y4 chief sinner.'] He speaks of himself in the humblest terms. In the 
 next verse som.e read Trpmrov: " the first in this class of ofi'enders who have 
 been miraculously converted." 
 
 18. T/lC propliecies.'] Seme prophets in the Christian church had foretold 
 of Timothy that he would be a faithful minister of Christ : see c. iv. 14: 
 and therefore Paul gives him siiitabie instructions. Compare Acts 
 xxi. 10, U, 
 
I. T I M O T H Y I. II. 309 
 
 CHAP-thee, that hj them thou mightest war a good warfare; 
 
 * holding faith and a good conscience, which some having 
 
 20 put away, have made shipwreck as to their faith ; of 
 
 whom are Hymeneus and Alexander ; whom I have 
 
 pp.. p delivered to Satan, that they may be taught not to 
 
 J I. blaspheme. 
 
 1 I exhort therefore, first of all, that supplications, 
 prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be made 
 
 2 for all men; for kings, and for all that are in high 
 station ; that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in 
 
 3 all godliness and gravity. For this is good and accept- 
 
 4 able in the sight of God our Saviour; who desireth that 
 all men should be saved, and come to the knov/ledge of 
 
 5 the truth. For ihere is one God, and one mediator also 
 
 6 between God and men, the man Christ Jesus; who gave 
 himself a ransom for all, a doctrine to be testified of in 
 
 7 its proper time ; of which I have been appointed a 
 preacher and an apostle, (I speak the truth, I speak 
 not falsely,) an instructor of the gentiles In faith and 
 truth. 
 
 8 I will therefore that men pray In every place, lifting 
 
 9 up holy hands, without anger and disputing: In like 
 manner that women also adorn themselves in decent 
 apparel, with modesty and soberness of mind; not with 
 
 10 plaited hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array : but 
 (which becometh women professing tlie worship of 
 
 1 1 God) by good works. Let the woman learn In silence, 
 
 12 with all subjection. But I suffer not the woman to 
 teach, or to usurp authority over the man; but comtfiand 
 
 13 her to remain in silence. For Adam was formed first, 
 
 20. To Satan.'] To bodily diseases. 1 Cor. v. 5. 
 
 4. Should be saved.] Should be placed in a state of salvation. How? 
 By comiug' to the knowledge of die gospel. 
 
 '7. In faith and truth.] In. the faith of Christ, and in the truth of the 
 gospel : not In a stern law of works, not in types and shadows. 
 
 Observe the solemnity of Paul's assertion, that he had been appointed 
 an Instructor of the gentiles; a fact so opposite to Jewish prejudices. Seo^ 
 Doddridfre. 
 
3ia I. T I M O T H Y 11. III. 
 
 CHAP.and Eve afterward : and Adam was not deceived ; but 
 
 II. • . 
 
 the woman, having been deceived, was in the trans- 
 it gressicn. Notwithstanding, she shall be preserved in 
 j-j^^p child-bearing, if they continue in faith, and love, and 
 
 III. holiness, with soberness of mind. 
 
 1 These are true words ; " If a man wish for the oitice 
 ** of a bishop, he desireth an honourable employment," 
 
 2 A bishop then must be blameless, the husband of one 
 wife, sober, self-governed, decent, hospitable, apt to 
 
 3 teach ; not a continuer at wine, not a striker; but mild, 
 
 4 not contentious, not covetous ; one that ruleth his own 
 family well, having his children in subjection Avith all 
 
 5 gravity : (but if a man know not how to rule his 
 own family, how can he take care of the church of 
 
 6 God i*) not a new convert, lest he be lifted up with 
 vanity, and fall into such condemnation as that of the 
 
 7 devil. Moreover, he must have a good testimony from 
 those that are without: lest he fall into reproach, and 
 the snare of the devil, 
 
 8 In like manner the deacons muit he grave, not double- 
 tongued, not given to much wine, not greedy of base 
 
 9 gain : holding the mystery of the faith with a pure 
 10 conscience. And let these first be proved ; then let 
 
 them use the office of deacon, being found irreproach- 
 ] 1 able. In like manner the women must he grave, not 
 12 slanderers, sober, faithful In all things. Let the dea^ 
 cons be husbands of one wife, ruling their children and 
 13 their own families well. For those that have used thp 
 office of a deacon well, acquire to themselves an ho- 
 nourable rank, and great freedom of speech in the faith 
 which is In Christ Jesus, 
 
 IS. I am apt to consider Sia t7,c T;:wy:'Aig as an ancient marginal note^ 
 though I do not find any externa! authority for such a suppositioi?. Theu 
 the sense will be : " But let not pious -Cvomen be dejected at this : their 
 salvation is certain, if &c." 
 
 9. The mystery of the faith.'] The long concealed and peculiar doctrines. 
 of the gospel. 
 
 13. A?id great freedom of speech &:c.] And ia these times of persecution. 
 
I. TIMOTHY III. IV. Sll 
 
 CH \P. I write these things unto thee, hoping to come unto 
 ^^^' thee shortly, but if I dehiy, that thou mayest know 
 
 15 how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of 
 God, which is tlie church of the living God, as a pillar 
 and support of the truth. 
 
 16 And, without controversy, the n.^. :.:£ry of godliness 
 is great: which was manifested -in fi*5sh, vindicated by 
 
 ^uApthe Spirit, seen by angels, p:j:;.ched among the gen- 
 IV. tiles> believed on in the world, taken up into glory. 
 
 1 Yet the Spirit saith expressly that, in latter times, 
 some will fall away from the faith, giving heed to de- 
 ceitful spirits, and to doctrines concerning demons; 
 
 2 through the hypocrisy of those who speuk falsehoods, 
 of those whose conscience is seared with an hot iron ; 
 
 3 who forbid to marry, a/ici com?nancl to abstain from seme 
 kinds of foodj which God created to be partaken of with 
 thanksgiving by those who are believers, and who 
 
 4 know the truth. For every creature of God is good, 
 and nothing is to be refused, if it be received with 
 
 5 thanksgiving : for it is sanctified by the word of 
 
 6 God, and by prayer. If thou tell the brethren these 
 
 great confidence in asserting and teaching the faith which Christians 
 profess. 
 
 15. As a pillar and support of the truth.'] That these words may well 
 refer to Timothy, see Gal. ii. 9. Rev. iii. 12. 
 
 16. I say, " ot' the truth." And indeed Christianity is i.Tiportant re- 
 vealed truth. 
 
 The mystery, of frodlinesa.'] The long concealed and now discovered 
 doctrines of the true religion, which is called eiiT-s^sna in opposition to the 
 driCiix of the lieathens. 
 
 God,] Not bioc but or c'? is the reading of the Syriac, Coptic, JEthivpic, 
 and flclgate versions. 
 
 Angels.] Ayy-xoi; viz. apostles and preachers of the word : so callei 
 here because our author was looking out for expressions to aggrandi ',e 
 the subject. See Acts iv. 20. x. 41. Gal. iv. 14. IJohni. 1. Rev. i. > \ 
 
 Believed on.] EniTTci^i-n, established by evidence. See Wakefield's Nev,' 
 Test. 1st edition. 
 
 1. Some will fall away.] Many, but not all. Bishop Newton, 4to. i. 
 Diss, xxiii. 
 
 Concerning demons.] Concerning the worship of angels, and of de- 
 parted men or women. Bishop Newton. 
 
 S. See on this apostasy Joseph Mede's Works, fol. p. 623, and Bishop 
 • Newton's xxiid dissertation on the prophecies. 
 
 7 - 
 
312 I. T I M O T H Y IV. V. 
 
 CHAP.thlngs, thou wilt be a good minister of Jesus Christ, 
 nourished up in the words of the faith, and of tliat 
 good doctrine to which thou hast attained. 
 
 7 But reject profane and old women's fables ; and 
 
 8 exercise thyself to godliness : for bodily exercise profiteth 
 little ; but godliness is profitable for all things, having 
 promise of the life which now is, and of tliat which Is 
 
 9 to come. These are true words, and worthy to be re- 
 
 10 celved by all. For on this account we both labour and 
 suffer reproach, because we trust In the living God, 
 who Is the Saviour of all men, hut especially of those 
 
 11 who believe. These things give In charge and teach. 
 
 12 Let no man despise thy youth : but be thou an 
 example to the believers. In discourse, in behaviour, in 
 
 13 love. In faith. In purity. Till I com.e, give attention 
 
 14 to reading, to exhortation, to teaching. Neglect not the 
 gift that Is In thee, which was given thee by prophecy,, 
 
 15 with the putting on of the hands of the elders. Meditate 
 on these things; give thyself wholly to them; that thy 
 
 16 progress may appear to all : take heed to thyself, and 
 to tJyy teaching; continue in them: for hy doing this 
 
 ^u.pthou wilt save both thyself, and those that, hear 
 V. tliee. 
 
 1 Rebuke not an elder, but exhort him as a father; and 
 
 2 the younger men as brethren : the elder women as 
 mothers ; the younger, as sisters, with all purity. 
 
 3 4? Support widows that are widows indeed. But if any 
 widow have children or grand-children, let them learn 
 in the first place to treat their own family piously, and 
 to requite their progenitors ; for this Is acceptable be- 
 5 fore God. Now she that is a widow^ Indeed, and left 
 alone, hopeth In God, and contlnueth in supplications 
 
 8. Promise of the life which now ?5.] See Mark x. SO. Rom viii. 28. 
 c. vi. 6. Hebr. xiii. 5, 6. Good men have reliance on God, peace of mind 
 and conscience, hope of future happiness; and diose temporal blessings 
 ■which industry, temperance, integrity, and frugality have a natural 
 teiidency to produce. " 
 
 10. The Saviour of all men &c.] The Protector and Preserver of all 
 mankind : but his goodness has been most abundant to Christians. 
 
1. T I M I* H t V. ^i^ 
 
 GHAP.and prayers night arid day: but she who rioteth in 
 pleasure, Is dead while she llveth. These things also 
 
 8 give in charge ; that they may be blameless. But if 
 any provide not for his own, arid especially for those of 
 his own households he deriietli the faith, and is worse 
 tlian an unbeliever. 
 
 9 Let not a widow be taken Into the number of deaconesses 
 uftder sixty years old, having been the wife of one 
 
 10 husband, well reported of for good works ; If she have 
 brought up children, if she have lodged strangers. If 
 she have washed the feet of the saints^ if she have 
 relieved the aiHicted, If she have diligently followed 
 
 11 every good work. But reject the younger widows ; for 
 when they become Inordinate against Christ, they de- 
 
 1 2 sire to marry ; having Condemnation, because they 
 
 13 have cast off their first faith : and at the same time they 
 learn to be idle also, going about from house to house ; 
 and not idle only, but tatlers also, and busy-bodies, 
 
 14f speaking what they ought not. I will therefore that 
 the younger <widonvs marry, bear children, guide their 
 family, give none occasion to the adversary of speaking 
 
 \5 reproachfully. For some ivomen have already turned 
 
 16 aside after Satari. If any mail of woman who beHeveth 
 have widows, let such relieve them, and let not the 
 church be burthened ; that it itiay relieve those who 
 are widows indeed. 
 
 17 Let the elders v.ho preside well, be counted worthy 
 of double reward; especially those who labour in the 
 
 8. Provide not for his own &c.] For his ovv-n relations left te his care, 
 and especially for his children or grand children, v. 4; such an one in 
 eflect and practically' denies the Christian faith, and in this respect acts 
 worse than unbelievers do by the light of nature. 
 
 11. Bcco7ne inordinate against Christ.} H. Stephens translates, postqiiam 
 lascivire coeperint adversus Christum. Le Clerc, Nouv. Test, quand elles 
 ne peuvent plus souffrir le frein de Jesus Christ. 'I he Greek word may 
 denote throwing off the rein of humility, or of temperance, or of con- 
 tinence. See Wetstein. 
 
 13. From house to house.] Under pretence of discovering charitable 
 objects, as deaconesses. 
 
 Ee 
 
31* I. T I M O T H Y V. VI. 
 
 CHAP. word and in teaching: for the scripture saith, " Thou 
 " shalt not muzzle the ox that is treading out the corn." 
 
 19 And, " The labourer is worthy of his hire." Against 
 an elder receive not an accusation, but before two or 
 
 20 three witnesses. Those who sin rebuke before all, that 
 
 21 others also may fear. I charge thee in the presence ci 
 God, and of [the Lord] Jesus Christ, and of the elect 
 angels, that thou observe these things without pre- 
 ferring one man before another, doing nothing by 
 partiality. 
 
 22 Put thine hands hastily on no man ; and partake not 
 
 23 in the sins of others. Keep thyself pure. Drink no 
 longer water ; but use a little wine, because of thy 
 
 24> stomach and thy frequent infirmities. The sins of some 
 men are manifest beforehand, going before to judge- 
 
 25 ment; but some men they follow after. In like man- 
 ner, the good works also of sonie are manifest before 
 .^TTAT>liand; and those ivoris that are otherwise cannot be 
 
 VI. hidden. 
 
 1 Let as many servants as are under the yoke, count 
 their own masters worthy of all honour ; that the name 
 
 2 of God, and his doctrine, be not evil-spoken of. And 
 let not those that have believing masters despise them, 
 because they are brethren : but let them serve the more 
 willingly, because those who partake of the benefit are 
 
 22. Keep thyself p7ire.'J This precept may well be understood as 
 equivalent to the beginning of 2 Tim. ii. 22. See also c. iv. 12. v. 2. 
 
 Thus the connection ^Yith the preceding verse will be : '♦ There are 
 personal sins also to be guarded against." And the following verse will 
 contain a suggestion that Timothy ought not to use undue abstinence for 
 the purpose of observing the precept given. 
 
 24. Here the Apostle refers to the former clause of v. 22. " In setting 
 men apart to the ministry, you may be deceived without guilt. The sins 
 of some are manifest before the final judgement : but others so conceal 
 them that they will not appear till the sentence of their Judge." 
 
 25. Cannot he hidden.'] And those good works which are otherwise 
 than manifest, which are studiously conce^iled, will probably be dis- 
 covered by men, and will certainly be praised and rewarded by the ail- 
 knov/i;ig Judge at the last day. 
 
 2. 0/ ihe benefit.'} Cf sucii ready service. 
 
I. T I M O T H Y VI. 315 
 
 believing and beloved. These things teach and exhort. 
 
 3 If any man teach otherwise, and consent not to the 
 sound words of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to th©. 
 
 4f doctrine which is according to godliness, he is lifted up 
 with vanity, knowing nothing, but doting about ques- 
 tions and strifes of words; whence cometh envy, con- 
 
 5 tention, evil-speakings, wicked surmisings, perverse dis- 
 putings among men of corrupt minds, and destitute of 
 the truth, supposing that godliness is gain: [from such 
 
 6 withdraw thyself.] But godliness with contentment is 
 
 7 great gain. For we brought nothing into fhis world ; 
 
 8 and it in certain that we can carry nothing out. And, 
 having food and raiment, let us be content with these. 
 
 9 But they that would be rich, fall into temptation, and 
 a snare, and into many inconsiderate and hurtful desires, 
 
 10 which drown men in destruction and perdition. For 
 the love of money is the root of all evil : which while 
 some covet, they have erred from the faith, and have 
 pierced tl:iemselves through with many sorrows. 
 
 11 But, O man of God, do Thou flee these thing.*? ; 
 and follow after righteousness, godliness, faith, love, 
 
 12 patience, meekness. Contend the good contest of ialLi; ; 
 lay hold on everlasting life, to which thou hast been 
 called, and hast confessed a good confession before 
 
 1 3 many witnesses. I charge thee in the sight of God, 
 who giveth life to all, and in the sight of Christ Jesus, 
 
 Q. Godliness^ Or, the true religion. Seec. iii. 16. 
 
 4. Questions and strifes cf i<'orc/.<r.] The Greek may be resolved into 
 ^tfrfiTu; uttl ixkya.!; Trip] Xoyrv, Perhaps questions were raised about the 
 extent of liberty under the gospel. 
 
 5. That godliness is is;ain.^ Here, v. 2, 6, 10, John i. 1. and in number- 
 less other places, the Greek article points out the subject of the 
 assertion. 
 
 6. And there is a sense in which the proposition is true. Godliness 
 procures us durable riches hereafter, and resignation to Providence 
 here. 
 
 7. Whereas the transient riches of this world are so far inferior, that 
 they deserve not to be called great gain. For &c. 
 
 10. Observe that »?, attracted by <{)tX*/iyi;pi«tf, agrees in sense with 
 ftfyvf.it contained in (^i^a^yv^ia;. 
 
 ee2 
 
216 I, T I M O T H Y VI. 
 
 CHAP.whjo before Pontius filate witnessed a good confession, 
 that thou keep tkh commandment, so as to be without 
 spot:, and unrebukeable, till the appearance of our Lord 
 
 \o Jesus Christ ; which in its proper lime He will show, 
 ivho U the happy and only Potentate, the King of 
 
 |6 kings, and X->ord of lords ; who only hath immortality, 
 dwelling in that light which none can approach to j 
 u-hom np man hath seen, or can see: to whom he ever- 
 lasting honour and dominion. Amen. 
 
 17 Charge the rich in this world, not to be high-minded, 
 |ipr to trust in uncertain riches, but in the living God, 
 
 ijB wl^o richly giveth us all things to enjoy ; to do good, 
 |o be rich in good works, ready to dfstribute, willing 
 
 ,i9 to bestow ; treasuring up for themselves s good foun- 
 $l?tion against the time to eome, that they may lay 
 hold on the true life. 
 
 20 O Timothy, keep that doctrine which is committed to 
 thy trust, avoiding profane emptiness of speech,^ and 
 
 5ol opppsitions of knowledge falsely so called: which some 
 professing, have erred concerning the faith. Th? favp\ir 
 
THE 
 
 SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL 
 
 TO 
 
 TIMOTHY. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 1 -Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ, by the will of 
 God, as to the promise of life which is by Christ Jesus, 
 
 2 to Timothy my beloved son; favour, mercy, and peace 
 be to him from God the Father, and Christ Jesus our 
 Lord. 
 
 3 I thank God, whom I serve as my forefathers did 
 with a pure conscience, that without ceasing I make 
 
 4 mention of thee in my prayers night and day; longing 
 to see thee, being mindful of thy tears, that I may be 
 
 5 filled with joy ; and calling to remembrance the un- 
 feigned faith that is in thee, which dwelt first in thy 
 grandmother LoYs, and in thy mother Eunice ; and I 
 am persuaded that it divelhth in thee also. 
 
 6 Wherefore I remind thee that thou stir up the free 
 gift cf God, which is in thee by the putting on of my 
 
 7 hands. For God hath not given us the spirit of fear, 
 
 8 but of power, and of love, and of prudence. Be not 
 therefore ashamed of the testimony concerning our 
 Lord, or of me a prisoner because of him : but suffer 
 affliction together with the gospel, according to the 
 
 9 power gi'ven thee of God ; who hath saved us, and called 
 us with an holy calling, not according to our works, 
 
 8. According to the power given thee of God,'] According- to the support 
 which God afford?. The early preachers of the gospel had great support, 
 ffttoi their certainty that God was with them. 
 
818 II. T I M O T H Y I. II. 
 
 CHAP.but according to his own purpose, and that favour 
 which was bestowed on us through Christ Jesus, before 
 
 10 the ancient dispensations; but luhich hath now been 
 made manifest by the appearance of our Saviour Jesus 
 Christ, who hath abolished death, and hath brought 
 
 1 1 life and incorruption to light, by tlie gospel : of which 
 I have been appointed a preacher, and an apostle, and 
 
 12 a teacher of the gentiles For which cause I suffer also 
 these things : nevertheless I am not ashamed : for I 
 know whom I have believed, and I am persuaded that 
 he is able to keep what I have committed to him against 
 that great day. 
 
 J 3 Hold fast the form of sound words, which thou hast 
 heard from me, together with that faith and love 
 
 J4f which are in Christ Jesus. That good doctrine, which 
 is committed to thy trust, keep through the Holy 
 Spirit which dwelleth in us. 
 
 15 Thou knowest this, that all those who are in Asia 
 have turned away from me ; of whom are Phygellus 
 
 16 and Hermogenes, The Lord show mercy to the house- 
 hold of Onesiphorus : for he often refreshed me, and 
 
 37 was not ashamed of my chain; but, when he was in 
 
 Rome, sought for me very diligently, and found me, 
 
 18 The Lord grant unto him that he may find mercy from 
 
 the Lord in that great day. And in how many things 
 
 CHAP^^ ministered to me at Ephesus, thou knowest very 
 
 JI. well. 
 
 1 Thou therefore, my son, be strong in the favour of 
 
 2 God which is by Christ Jesus. And the things which 
 thou hast heard from me amidst many witnesses, these 
 eommit to faithful men, who will be able to teach 
 
 10. Hath brought life.'] See Wetstein on 1 Cor. iv. 5. Suidas explains 
 the word by sU <f»«; ayetv, s^ayyiXhsiVy and H^ Stephens by illuraiiiando 
 patefacere, docere. , 
 
 15. They followed the Judaizing party. 
 
 18. From the Lord.] The antecedent is here used instead of the pro- 
 r.eun. Tarlci, vaf iauTtf, say the Greek commeiitators. See Whitby. 
 
 rery tcelL} So JtaAXtJv, Acts xxv. 10. 
 
II. TIMOTHY II. 319 
 
 CHAP-others also. Wherefore sufFer thou hardships, as a 
 * good soldier of Jesus Christ. No man that warreth 
 
 4 entangleth himself with the affairs of this life; that he 
 may please him who hath chosen him to be a soldier. 
 
 5 And if a man contend also in the gamesy he is not 
 
 6 crov/ned unless he contend according to the laws. The 
 husbandman must first labour, and then partake of the 
 
 7 fruits. Consider what I say j and the Lord give thee 
 
 8 understanding in all things. Remember Jesus Christ 
 of the race of David, who was raised from the dead, 
 
 9 according to the gospel which I preach : for which I 
 sufFer hardships, unto bonds, as an evil-doer : but the 
 
 10 word of Gk)d is not bound. Wherefore I endure all 
 things for the sake of the chosen gentiles, that they also 
 may obtain the salvation which is through Christ Jesus, 
 
 11 with everlasting glory. These are true words : for if 
 
 12 we have died with him, we shall live also with him : if 
 we suffer, we shall reign also with him: if we deny ^/w, 
 
 13 he also will deny us : if we be faitliless, yet he con- 
 tinueth faithful : he cannot deny himself. 
 
 14? Of these things put men in remembrance, charging 
 them before the Lord that they contend not about words, 
 
 15 to no profit, but to \he subverting of the hearers. Study 
 to present thyself before God approved by him, a work- 
 man who ncedeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing 
 
 16 the word of truth. But avoid profane emptiness of 
 speech ; for they that use it vAW increase to -more imgod- 
 
 17 liness : and their speech will eat as doth a gangrene: of 
 
 18 v;hom are Hymeneus and Philetus : who have erred 
 concerning the truth, saying that the resurrection is 
 
 19 already past; and overthrov/ the faith of some. Never- 
 
 ■ 5. Jccording to fhe laws.'] The rules prescribed to such as mean to 
 contend in the Grecian gzmes. He will not obtain the crown, unless he 
 vse the proper exercise, diet, &c. See Raphelius. 
 
 8. Rememhp.r Jesus Christ ^c] A reflection wliich will support thee 
 under all hardships and persecutions. See v. 3. 
 
 Of the race of David] Of royal descent, and the true Messiah ; who 
 yet suffered before he was raised^ 
 
 3 
 
320 II. TIMOTHY II. III. 
 
 CHAP.theless the firm foundation of God standeth, having 
 this inscription : " The Lord knoweth those that are 
 " his." And, " Let every one who nameth the name 
 
 20 " of the Lord depart from iniquity." But in a great 
 house there are not only vessels of gold, and of silver, 
 but of wood also, and of earth ; and some to honour, 
 
 21 and some to dishonour. If a man therefore cleanse 
 himself thoroughly from these things, he will be a 
 vessel to honour, sanctified, [and] fit for the master's 
 
 22 use, and prepared to every good work. Flee also youth- 
 ful desires: but follow righteousness, faith, love, peace, 
 together with those who call on the Lord out of a pure 
 
 23 heart. But foolish and unlearned questions avoid> 
 24" knowing that they beget contentions. And the servant 
 
 of the Lord must not contend ; but must be gentle to all 
 ^5 men, apt to teach, forbearing, with meekness instruct- 
 ing those that oppose themselves; if by any means God 
 may give them repentance to the acknowledgement of 
 ^Q the truth : and they who have been taken captive by 
 -.the devil, may recover themselves out of his snare, to 
 III. the will of God. 
 4 But know this, that in the last days difficult times 
 
 2 wmU come. For men will be lovers of tlieir own selves, 
 lovers of wealth, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobe- 
 
 3 dient to parents, unthankful, unholy, without natural 
 affection, covenant-breakers, false accusers, incontinent, 
 
 4 fierce, haters of good men, treacherous, rash, vain. 
 
 1 9. Inscription.'] Many Arabic seals have a short sentence of the Koran, 
 or some religious or moral truth, enji^raved on them. Hanmer observes, 
 ii. 462, that the Jews, as well as the Mohammedans, might scrupulously 
 avoid the use of figured seals, hiscriptious on foundation-stones may 
 have been common anciently, as they are now. See Rev. xxi. 14. 
 
 22. Together iviih those &c.] Follow after their virtues, as other good 
 Christians do. That a comma should be placed at peace, see Rom. xii. 18 : 
 Heb. xii. 14 : whence it appears that peace is an universal duty. 
 
 25. Markland and Doctor Owen observe that /wrlTrora is used for enriTe. 
 See Luke iii. 15. Boivyer 4to. Sir J. Knatchbull shows that it is equi- 
 valent to Ts-xg, forte. 
 
 20. I place the comma at avi3, and suppose that the antecedent to 
 hiivn is Qiu. See Grotius. 
 
II. TIMOTHY HI. S21 
 
 CHAP-lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God ; having a» 
 form of godliness, but denying its power : from such 
 
 6 also turn away. For of such are those that enter into 
 families, and lead captive weak women laden with sins, 
 
 7 led away by many e'v'il desires, ever learning, and never 
 
 8 able to come to the knowledge of the truth. Now as 
 Jannes and Jambres v/ithstood Moses, so these also 
 withstand the truth : men of corrupt minds, reprobate 
 
 9 concerning the faith. But they will not proceed far : 
 for their folly will be manifest to all «^«, as that of the 
 others also was. 
 
 10 But thou hast fully known my doctrine, manner of 
 life, purpose, faith, lorg-suffering, love, patience, per- 
 il secutions, sufferings ; what things befel me at Antioch, 
 at Iconium, at Lystra, what persecutions I endured : 
 
 12 but out cf all the Lord delivered m.e. Ye^, and all 
 that would live religiously in Christ Jesus, will suffer 
 
 13 persecution ; and evil men and seducers will grow wors€ 
 14- and worse, deceiving and being deceived. But con- 
 tinue Thou In the things which thou hast learned, and 
 Iia<it bsc-n ftssitfed cf, knowhig; from vi'Iiom. tliou hast 
 
 15 learned them j and that from a child thou hast known; 
 the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise 
 unto salvation, through the faith which is in Christ 
 
 16 Jesus. All scripture is given by inspiration of God, 
 and is profitable for teaching, for reproof, for cor* 
 
 17 rection, for instruction in righteousness ; that the man 
 
 8. Jarmes and Jamlres-I That these are mentioned in the Targum of 
 Jonathan, and In other Jewish writings, see Wetstein, or rather Schoett'* 
 genius. 
 
 16. Some render, AU scripture, given by inspiration of God, is pro- 
 fitable &c. So Syr. the three Arabic versions, Vulg. Grotius, the 
 English bible of 1549, &c. Thus it is not defined what Scripture was 
 divinely inspired. According to the present rexidering. the Jewish canon 
 of the Old Testament is said to be given by divine inipiration ; and pro* 
 bably as much of the New Testament as was written before this epistle^ 
 See 1 Tim. v. 18; where Luke x. 7. is referred to under the name oX 
 yfcKpn, 
 
 For teaching.'} Religious truthso 
 
323 II. TIMOTHY IIL IV. 
 
 CHAP ^^ ^^^ ^^^y ^^ perfect, perfectly fitted to all gooJ 
 IV. works. 
 
 1 I charge thee [therefore] before God, and l>ffore Jesus 
 Christ who will hereafter judge the living and the dead 
 
 2 at his appearance and his kingdom ; preach the word 5 
 be urgent in season, out of season ; confute, rebuke, 
 
 3 exhort, with all long-suffering and teaching. For the 
 time will come when men will not endure sound teach- 
 ing ; but will heap to themselves teachers according to 
 
 4 their own /fy/V desires, havbig itching ears ; and will 
 turn away t/mr ears from the truth, and will be turned 
 
 6 to fables. But watch Thou in all things, suffer hard- 
 ships, do the work of an evangelist, fulfil thy ministry. 
 
 6 For I am now ready to be poured out, and the time 
 of my departure is near. 1 have contended a good 
 
 7 contest, I have finished my course, I have kept the 
 
 8 faith. As for what remaineth, a crown of righteousness 
 is laid up for me, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, 
 ■will give me at that great day : and not Me only, but 
 all those likewise who love his appearance. 
 
 9 \f^ Endeavour to come unto me speedily. For Demas 
 hath forsaken me, having loved this present world, and 
 is departed to Thessalonica; Crescens to Galatia, Titus 
 
 11 to Dalmatia. Luke only is, with m?. Taks M^rk, and 
 bring him with thee \ for he is profitable to me for the 
 
 \% ministry. Now Tychicus I have sent to Ephesus. 
 
 13 The cloke which I left at Troas with Carpus, when 
 thou comest, bring iv'ith thee ; and the books, hit espe- 
 
 H cially tlie parchments. Alexander the coppersmith hath 
 
 17. 77/e man of God.] See 1 Tim. vi. 11. So the prophets were called, 
 2 Kings iv. 40, Sec. &c. The Christian minister. 
 
 6. Ready to be poured out.] See on Phil. ii. 17. Some think that Paul 
 had an immediate prophetic expectation of martyrdom. I.ardner argues 
 against this from u. 11 ; and supposes, v/ith Lightfoot, that the Apostle's 
 age, infirmities, imprisonment, and continual danger, are referred to, 
 guppi. to Cred. ii. 265. 
 
 H. If we read «jr«Jft>j, « the Lord re.ward him " the Apostle thvis 
 
II. TIMOTHY IV. 323 
 
 CHAP-done me much evil ; the Lord will reward him accord- 
 ing to his works. Of whom beware Thou also ; for he 
 
 16 hath greatly withstood oar words. At my first defence 
 none was with me, but nil forsook me : may it not be 
 
 17 laid to their charge. But the Lord stood with me, and 
 strengthened me ; that by me the preaching of his gospel 
 may be fully known, and that all the gentiles may hear: 
 
 18 and I was delivered out of the mouth of the lion. And 
 the Lord will deliver me from every evil work, and 
 will preserve me to his heavenly kingdom : to whom le 
 glory for ever and ever. Amen. 
 
 19 Salute Prisca and Aquila, and the household of 
 
 20 Onesiphorus. Erastus remained at Corinth : and Tro- 
 phlmus I left sick at Miletus. Endeavour to come be- 
 fore winter. Eubulus, and Pudens, and Linus, and 
 
 22 Claudia, and all the brethren, salute thee. The Lord 
 Jesus Christ be with thy spirit. The favour of God be 
 with you. [Amen.] 
 
 authoritatively inflicted on him bodily diseases for ju5t reasons, and to 
 reclaim him from his sins; aicting in this respect by the impulse of the 
 Spirit. 
 
 17. Of the lion."] Marsyas, speaking of Tiberius's death, said, ti9v>;xi» 
 5 Xiaev. Jos. Ant. xvili. 6. 10. Eisner. Krebsius. The meaning' here is; 
 ** I escaped from my judges, or from the emperor Nero, with greaX 
 difficulty and danger." 
 
THE 
 
 EPISTLE OF PAUL 
 
 TITUS. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 1 X AUX, a servant of God, and an apostle of Jesus 
 Christ, as to the faith of God^s elect, and the acknow- 
 ledgv?ment of the truth which is according to godliness ; 
 
 2 in hope of everlasting life, which God, who cannot lie, 
 
 3 promised before the ancient dispensations ; and in due 
 time hath manifested his word through that preaching 
 which hath been committed unto me, according to the 
 
 4- appointment of God our Saviour ; to Titus, mine own 
 son as to the common faith : favour, mercy, and peace 
 be to him from God the Father, and the Lord Jesus 
 Christ our Saviour. 
 
 5 For this cause I left thee in Crete, that thou' miglitest 
 set right the things which are wanted, and appoint 
 
 6 elders in every city, as I directed thee • if any one be 
 irreproachable, the husband of one wife, having be- 
 lieving children, ivho are not under accusation of disso- 
 
 7 lateness, or disobedient. For a bishop must be iiTe- 
 proachable, as the steward of God ; not self-willed, not 
 soon angry, not a continuer at the wine, not a striker^ 
 
 8 not greedy of filthy lucre ; but a lover of hospitality, 
 a lover of good men, self-governed, just, holy, tempe- 
 
 9 rate ; holding fast the true w^ord as he hath been taught, 
 that he may be able both to exhort by sound doctrine, 
 and to confute the gainsayers. 
 
T I T U S I. II. S25 
 
 CHAP. For many are disobedient, vain-talkers, and de- 
 ceivers, especially those of the circumcision: whose' 
 
 11 mouths must be stopped, who subvert whole families, 
 teaching things which they ought not, for the sake of 
 
 12 base gain. One of themselves, a poet of their own, 
 hath said ; " The Cretans are always liars, evil beasts, 
 
 13 ** slow gluttons." This witness is true : wherefore re- 
 prove them sharply, that they may be sound In the 
 
 14 faith; not giving heed to Jewish fables, and command- 
 
 15 ments of men who turn away from the truth. To the 
 pure all things are pure ; but to those that are defiled, 
 and unbeheving, nothing h pure; but even their mind 
 
 16 and conscience are defiled. They profess to know God: 
 _„ but in their works they deny him<, being abominable, and 
 
 II. disobedient, and to every good work reprobate. 
 
 1 But speak Thou the things which become sound 
 
 2 doctrine : that the aged men be sober, grave, self- 
 8 governed ; sound in faith, in love. In patience : that 
 
 the aged women In like manner he In behaviour aa be- 
 cometh holy persons, not false accusers, not enslaved to 
 
 4 much wine, teachers of good things ; that they may in- 
 struct the young women to love their husbands, to love 
 
 5 their children, to he self-governed, chaste, keepers at 
 home, good, submissive to their own husbands, that 
 
 6 the word of God be not evil- spoken of. In like manner 
 
 7 exhort the young men to be self-governed: in all things 
 showing thyself a pattern of good works ; in doctrine 
 
 10. Espetialbj those of the circumcision.] Such a reflection as this on 
 his owu countrymen shows that Paul's mhid was strong-ly bent against its 
 natural propensity by the force of truth and a zeal for the gospel. 
 
 It2. yi poet.'] The original word is :pro]}hct; |X)ets being so called from 
 ^heir pretensions to inspiration, or because the Hebrew prophets were 
 poets in most of their writings. Epimenidts is meant. 
 
 Slow gluttons.] 'I hat ya^ip-c by itself signifies glnttojis, see Wetstein. 
 The addition of apya; heightens the charge. They were idle and indolent 
 gluttons. 
 
 5. 1 .:d the ivord of God^lc not evil-spoken of.'] This caution refers to 
 the last clause; and is given ia opposition to tiie error that the gospel rtt 
 ks professors free from Jbuiiiftn>ielaticuis. Compare l Tim. vi. 1. 
 
 F F 
 
326 TITUS 11. III. 
 
 CHA.'P.jJjonoJrjg uncorruptness, gravity, scunc! speech which 
 cannot bo condemned ; that he who is of the contrary 
 
 8 p^rf may be ashamed, having no evil thing to say of us. 
 
 9 Exhort servants to submit themselves to their own 
 
 10 masters, and to please them well in all things, not con- 
 tradicting, not thieving, but showing all good fidelity; 
 that they may adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour 
 in all thinn^s. 
 
 11 For the favour of God hath appeared, which bringeth 
 
 12 salvation to all men, teaching us that we should deny 
 ungodliness and w^orldly desires, and live soberly, and 
 righteousl}'-, and religiously, in this present wt ild ; 
 
 13 looking for the happy end of our hope, ana the glorious 
 appearance of the great God, and of our Saviour Jesus 
 
 1 i Christ ; who gave himself for us, that he might 
 
 redeem us from all iniquity, and purify to himself a 
 
 15 peculiar people, zealous of good works. These things 
 
 pTTAp speak and exhort, and reprove with all authority. Let 
 
 111. no man despise thee. 
 
 1 Put men in mind to be subject to principalities and 
 powers, to obey magistrates, to be ready to every good 
 
 2 work, to speak evil of no man, not to be contentious, 
 
 3 hiii gentle, showing all meekness to all men. For w^e 
 ourselves also were formerly unwise, disobedient, de- 
 ceived, slaves to many e'oil desires and pleasures, living 
 in maliciousness and envy, odious, and hating' one an- 
 
 4 other. But when the kindness of God our Saviour and 
 
 5 his love toward man appeared; he saved us, not by 
 w^orks of justification which w^e did, but according to 
 his mercy, by the washing of regeneration, and the 
 
 14. /f pPcuUar people.'] Whether Jews or gentiles; a good life making 
 all such who believe in Christ. The word nipiys-ici; is used by the Ixx. to 
 express the Kebrev.^ ri!:?:iD» Exod. xix. 5, Sec. a special treasurf. 
 
 S. Iff ovrsclvcs a/.s-''.] You Cretans in your gentile state, as- well as 
 other gentiles. There are many instances where Paul, speaking of the 
 gentiles, uses the first person. 
 
 5. Bii the ti-asliii.'^ nf rrgeiieration &c.] By baptism, which places men Ir$ 
 a new state, on account of their new obligations, motives, instructions, 
 
TITUS III. 32T 
 
 CHAP.renewIng of our minds through the Holy Spirit; which 
 he shed on us richly, through Jesus Christ our Saviour; 
 
 7 thiit, having been justified through his favour, we 
 might become heirs as to the hope of everlasting life. 
 
 8 These are true words, and these things I will that thou 
 ;strongly affirm ; so that those who have believed in God 
 
 , may be careful to maintain good works. These are the 
 
 9 things which are good and profitable among men. But 
 avoid foolish questions, and genealogies, and conten- 
 tions, and strifes about the law ; for they are unprofit- 
 
 10 able and vain. Reject an heretic, after the first and 
 
 11 second admonition; knowing that such an one is per- 
 verted, and sinneth, being self-condemned. 
 
 12 When I shall send to thee Artemas, or Tychicu'^, 
 endeavour to come unto me to Nicopolis : for I have 
 
 -. 13 determined to w'inter there. Diligently conduct- on 
 their way Zenas the fjnner teacher of the law, and 
 
 • H Apollos ; that nothing may be wanted by thep. An J 
 
 let our disciples also learn to maintain good works f.r 
 
 15 necessary uses ; that they be net unfruitful. All that 
 
 are with me salute thee. Salute those who love us iu 
 
 the faith. The favour of God be with you all. 
 
 promises, and assistances; and by that renovation of mind which the 
 Holy Spirit, usually communicated to converts in those ages, had the 
 strongest tendency to produce. 
 
 • 8, To maintaiji good works.'] Bona opera tueri, juvare; bonorum 
 operum causam agere. , See Fortuita Sacra, and Kypke. 
 
 10. Reject.} Cast oat of the Church. Or, rather. Avoid, withdraw 
 thyself from. 
 
 An heretic.'] One who taught doctrines as received from Inspired men, 
 which he had not received : as he himself knew, and as Titus knew by 
 tlie Spirit. It is probable that many such acted from secular views, and 
 to be leaders of a party. Seec. i. 11. 
 
 FF 2 
 
EPISTLE OF PAUL 
 
 PHILEMON. 
 
 1 A AUL, a prisoner for Christ Jesus, and Timothy 
 ovr brother, to Philemon our beloved, and our fellow- 
 
 ^ labourer, and to our beloved Apphia, and to Archippus 
 Gur fellow-soldier, and to the church iLrhich assemhleth in 
 
 3 thine house : favour he to you and peace from God our 
 father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 4 I thank my God, making mention of thee always in 
 
 5 my prayers, (hearing of thy faith and love, which thou 
 
 6 hast tov/ard the Lord Jesus, and to all the saints,) that 
 thy partaking of the faith may become effectual, in the 
 knowledge of every good thing which is among us as 
 
 7 concerning Christ [Jesus]. For we have great joy and 
 comfort on account of thy love, because the bowels of 
 tlie saints are refreshed by thee, brother. 
 
 S Wherefore, though I have much freedom of speech 
 
 9 in Christ to enjoin thee what is fit ; yet because of my 
 
 love I rather beseech thee^ as Paul the aged, and now a 
 
 30 prisoner also for J^sus Christ. I beseech thee, / sayy. 
 
 for my son Onesimus, whom I have begotten in [my J, 
 
 1 1 bonds : who formerly was unprofitable to thee, but is 
 
 1. A prisoner.'] As(rfAio; is a reading better supported than JaXo? or 
 «7TcVoXci?, and preferable on account of its delicacy. 
 
 5. Six MSS. Syr. and Hilary read fadh and love : which reading seems 
 to have been introduced to make- the hyperbaton more easy : " of thy 
 faith which thou hast toward the Lord, and of thy love to all the 
 saints:" which mode of translating some prefer. See Matth. xii. 22. 
 Mark iv. 27. V. 5, Cantic i. 5. hai. xv. 3 : and Bishop Lowth's note : 
 li. 19. 
 
PHILEMON 329 
 
 now profitable to thee and to me : whom I have sent 
 
 12 again : do thou therefore receive him, that is, mine own 
 
 . 13 bowels : whom I was willing to retain with me, that in 
 
 thy stead he might have ministered to me in my bonds 
 
 14 for the gospel.* but without thy consent I would do 
 nothing : that thy benefit might not be as it were of 
 
 15 necessity, but willingly. For perhaps he therefore de- 
 parted for a time, that thou mightest receive him for 
 
 16 ever ; no longer as a servant, but as above a servant, a 
 beloved brother : especially so to me ; but how much 
 
 17 more to thee, both in the flesh and in the Lord? If 
 therefore thou consider me as thy companion, receive 
 
 18 him as myself. But if he have wronged theeia any 
 thing, or owe thee any things put that to mine account: 
 
 19 I Paul have written // with mine own hand, I will re- 
 pay it hov.ever, I do not say to thee that thou owest 
 
 20 to me even thine own self Yes, brother, let me have 
 joy of thee in tlie Lord: refresh my bowels in Christ. 
 
 21. Having confidence in thy compliance,- I have thus 
 . written to ihee, knov^nng that thou wilt dq even more 
 22 tlian I say. At the same time also prepare me a' 
 lodging : for I trust that through your prayers I shall 
 be graciously given unto you. 
 23 2i Epaphras, my fellow-prisoner in Christ Jesus, Mark, 
 Aristarchus, Demasj Luke, my feliow-labourers, ^aluce 
 25 thee. The favour of our Lord Jesus Christ he with 
 your spirit. 
 
 13. This was not a hint to send Oneslriius back; as Paul expected to 
 le<ave Rome soon : v. 22. 
 
 21. Bo even more than J sai/.'j Not only receive him, but show himi 
 affection. 
 
 That Paul does not desire the manumission of Onesimus, appears from 
 V. 15.- 
 
 There is great address in the latter part of this verse; and in the whole 
 epi?rle. See Bishop Smalridge's sermon on the subject. 
 
 22. This circumstance is finely added, to furnish an additional reason^ 
 an argument ad verecuadiam, why his request should be granted. 
 
 ffS 
 
THE 
 
 llEVELATION 
 
 OF 
 
 JOHN. 
 
 CHAP. 
 
 1 1 HE Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave 
 him, that he might show to his servants things which 
 must shortly eom€ to pass ; and he sent and signified U 
 
 ^ by his angel to his servant John: who hath thus testified 
 of the word of God, and of the testimony ghen to Jesus 
 
 3 Christ, e-ven whatever things he saw. Happy is he that 
 readeth, and those that hear, the words of this pro- 
 phecy, and keep the things written in it : for the time 
 
 - This prophecy was designed as a standings monument for the chiirchj 
 to know what destinies attend it : and that, when men should suffer for 
 the name of Christ, they might here find some consolation, both for 
 themselves and the church : for themselves, by the prospect and certainty 
 of a reward ; for the church, by the testimony that Christ never forsakes 
 h, but will conquer at last." Daubuz: p. 1051. 
 
 ** The reason of the obscurity of these prophecies is^ that a great part 
 of them being about things which were shortly to be fullilied by the 
 Romans, and Jolm speaking of these as the enemies of God, by whom 
 they were also suddenly to be destroyed, it \-j3.s not safe either for himself,. 
 or for others to whom he communicated these prophecies, that the matter 
 of them should he more clearly represented ; lest the book, falling into 
 the hands of the Romans, should be a means to enrage them." Le Clerc 
 on c. xiii. 18. He adds, that *• the want of historical records may be a. 
 hindrance to our understanding these predicrions." 
 
 S. Those that hear.'] Manuscript books were \'aluable and scarce in 
 those times ; and all apostolical writings were read in Christian assem- 
 blies. Bishop Newton. 
 
 Keep the things &c.} Observe the admonitions and precepts : which 
 there is an immediate necessity for observing. 
 
REVELATION IV. 331 
 
 CHAP. 
 IV. 
 
 1 AFTER these things I l©oked, and, behold, a door 
 fcvas opened in heaven : and the first voice which I 
 heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me, and 
 saying ; " Come up hither, and I will show thee things 
 
 2 " which must be hereafter." And immediately I was 
 in the Spirit : and, behold, a throne was placed in hea- 
 
 3 ven, and one sat on the throne. And he who sat [was^ 
 in appearance like a jasper and a sardius : and a rain- 
 bow luas round about the throne in appearance like an 
 
 4 emerald. And round about the throne <were twenty- 
 four thrones : and upon the thrones / saw twenty-four 
 elders sitting, clothed in white raiment ; and on their 
 
 5 heads crowns of gold.^ And out of the throne proceed- 
 lightnings, and thunderings^, and voices. And seven 
 lamps of fire ivere burning before the throne -^ which are- 
 
 6 the seven spirits of God. And thej-e was before the 
 throne as it were a laver of glass, like crystal : and in 
 the midst of the throne,, and round about the thrones^ 
 were four living creatures full of eyes before and behind. 
 
 2. One sat on the throne.'] No name is mentioned, no form is describedD 
 But the person is sufficiently denoted by his attributes to be God. 
 Daubuz^ 
 
 ** We are not to imagnne," says Doddridge, "that the person fitting on. 
 the throne, [or the Lamb,] or the twenty-four elders, or the four animals, 
 were real beings, existing in nature ; though they represented,' in a 
 
 figurative manner, things that did really exist. I think it probable 
 
 that all which passed was in the ima^naation of John." 
 
 3. The jasper is of a white and t>ky colour, the sardius red, and the 
 emerald green. The rainbow was a fit emblem of Gods veracity. 
 Gen. ix. 13. 
 
 4. Tweithj-foiir ciders.'] Probably the ministers of the Christian church, 
 are denoted ; and the number may be double that of the Jewish tribes, to 
 intimate that the gentiles also had their elders. See c. v. 9. 
 
 6. A laver of glass &c.] A capacious vessel of glass, the water in 
 which was as clear as crystal : analogous to the laver of brass under the 
 law ; in which water was contained to cleanse the priests who ministered 
 before God. Exod. xxxviii. 8. 1 Kings vii. 23. 
 
 Four living creatures.] The whole body of the church of God; who 
 serve him in heaven with, strength of affection, with perseverance^ with 
 reason, and with swiftness of obedience : qualities which seem to be 
 signified by the emblems ia v. 7. 
 
S32 R E V E L A T I O N IV. V. 
 
 CHAP.And the first living creature teas like a lion, and tlie 
 
 * second living creature like a steer, and the third living 
 
 7 creature had a face as a man, and the fourth living 
 
 S creature nvas like a flying eagle. And the four living 
 
 creatures had each of tlieni six wings,, w/6/Vy6 'were full of 
 
 eyes round about and within; and they rest not day 
 
 and niglit, saying : " Holy, holy, holy. Lord God 
 
 9 " Almighty i that was, and is, and is to come." And 
 
 when those living creatures give glory, and honour, and 
 
 thanks, to Him who sat on the throne, who liveth for 
 
 10 ever and ever, the tv/enty-four elders fall down before 
 Him who sat on the throne, and worship Him v.'ho 
 liveth for ever and ever, and cast their crowns before 
 
 11 the throne, saying; " Thqu art worthy, O Lord, to 
 " receive glory, and Iionour, and po^vcr: for thou hast 
 
 GHAp" created all things, and by thy will they are, and 
 V. " were <:reated." 
 
 1 And I saw in the right hand of Him who sat on the 
 throne a book, written within.and without, sealed Vv'ith. 
 
 2 seven seals. And I saw a strong angel proclaiming 
 with a loud voice ; " Who [is] worthy to open the 
 
 3 " book, and to loose the seals of it?" And none in 
 heaven, or on the earth, or under the earth, was able 
 
 4 to open the book, and to look therein. And I wept 
 much because none w^as found worthy to open the book, 
 
 5 and to look therein. Then one of the elders saith to 
 me; "Weep not: behold- the Lion of the tribe of 
 " Judah, the root cf David, hath prevailed so as Mo 
 
 6 "open the book, and the' seven seals cf it." And! 
 
 FidL of eyes."] Denoting their knowledge, 'wisdom, prudence, and 
 foresight. Vitringa. See Ezek. x. 12. 
 
 9, 10. Give— fait doicn.'] The futures in the Greek, like those in the 
 Hebrew, have the force of the present tense. 
 
 1. Of him who sat on the throne.'] Of God, who alone, directs the afiai^s 
 offuturitVj and is able to reveal them. Bishop Newton. 
 
 4. / u-ept much.] Knowing what instruciion and consolation the 
 church would receive from the contents of the book 
 
 5. The Lion of the iriji. of Judah.] An allusion to Gea. xiix. 9. 
 The root of David.} An aliusioa to Isai. xi. U 
 
R E V E L A T I O N V. 33S 
 
 CHAP.beheld, fand lo,] in the midst between the throne and 
 the four living creatures, and in the midst between the 
 elders, a Lamb standing, as if it had been slain, having 
 seven horns, and seven eyes; which are the seven spirits 
 
 7 cf God sent forth into all the earth. And he came and 
 took the book out of the right hand of him who sat 
 
 8 upon the throne. And when he had taken the book^ 
 the four living creatures, and the tvventy-four elders, 
 fell down before the Lamb, having every one of them 
 harps, and golden bowls full of odours, which are the 
 
 9 prayers of the saints. And they sang a new song, 
 saying ; " Thou art worthy to take the book, and to 
 " open the seals of it : for thou wast slain, and hast 
 ** bought us to God by thy blood, out of every tribe, 
 
 10 " and language, and people, and nation ; whom thou 
 " hast made kings and priests to our God ; and they 
 
 11 *^ shall reign on the earth." And I looked, and I 
 heard the voice of many angels round about the throne, 
 and round about the living creatures and the eiders; (and 
 the number of them was ten thousands often thousand, 
 and thousands of thousands;) saying with a loud voice; 
 
 12 " Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, 
 " and wealth, and wisdom, and might, and honour, 
 
 13 " and glory, and blessing." And every creature that 
 is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and 
 those tliat are on the sea, and all things that are in 
 thera, I heard, saying ; " Blessing, and honour, and 
 *' glory, and dominion, be unto Him that sitteth upon 
 
 6. Seven horns and seven eyes.'] Emblems of power and wisdom. 
 
 9. Hast bought ns *o God Sec] Therefore the four living creatures, and 
 the twenty-four elders, are symbols of persons redeemed from among 
 mankind. 
 
 10. And they shall reign.] The word ^ariXsuanv, as Wetstein reads, is 
 converted into the future, according to the Hebrew manner. The words 
 seem a reference to the millenary reign. 
 
 13. And all things that are in them.'] If we read Trivr.^?, the rendering- 
 is : " and the thir.gs that are in them, I heard them aH saying; &c." 
 
 " The i.hings that are in them" are the things ia the sea as well as ia 
 die ftartk; the dead committed to theca. 
 
S34 R E V E L A T I O N V. VI. 
 
 CHAP." the throne, and unto the Lamb, for ever and ever/' 
 And the four hving creatures said, " Anner.." And 
 CHAP^^® elders fell dow^n and \vorbhipped Him that liveth 
 VI. for ever and ever. 
 
 1 And I saw u-hen the Lamb opened one of the s^ven 
 seals ; and I heard, as k luere the sound of thunder, the 
 first of the four living creatures saying; " Come and 
 
 2 ♦' see." And I looked, and, behold, a white horse : 
 and he that sat thereon had a bow ; and a crown was 
 given to him : and he went forth conquering, and to 
 conquer. 
 
 3 And when the lamb had opened the second seal, I 
 heard the second living creature saying; " Come.'* 
 
 4 And another horse, that nvas red, went forth; and 
 poiver was given to him who sat thereon to take peace 
 from the earth, and that men'shoxAd kill one another : 
 and a great sword was given to him. 
 
 5 And when the Jamb had opened the third seal, I heard 
 the third living creature saying ; " Come.'' [And I 
 looked,] and, behold, a black horse : and he who sat 
 
 6 on him had a pair of balances in his hand. And I 
 heard a voice in the midst of the four Hving creatures, 
 saying; « A small measure of wheat for a denarius, and 
 
 1. Thejlrst.] Seec. iv. 7. Compare ^i;4v Matth. xxviil.. 1 . Some read 
 tpaiv'ti- Wolfius. 
 
 2. Thebov/, the white horse, [used in Ionian triumphs, see Vitriaga,] 
 and the crown, are proper emblems of victory, triumph, and royalty : 
 and' the proclamadon for coiHjuest is fitly made by a creature like a lion. 
 Bishop Newton. 
 
 Mede, Vitringa, Daubuz. and Lowman refer this emblem to the wide 
 propagation of the gospel. 
 
 3. 4. The prodigious slaughters which the Jews and Romans made of 
 each other, in the reigns of Trajan and Adrian, are probably foretoldv 
 See the particulars in Mede, Daubuz, Lowman, and Bishop Newton. 
 These events happened from about A. D. 115 to 131. 
 
 . 5- A black horse.'} . This emblem seems adapted to a mournful event. 
 
 A pair of balances.] For .scrupulously weighing out grain. 
 
 6. A small measure.] Acho-iiix v/ould suffice a man for a day: it was 
 the allowance of a slave for his daily food. 
 
 See also Grotius, Wetstein, and Doddridge. As therefore a denariua 
 was then a man's wages for a day, Matth. xx. 2, the price must have 
 
REVELATION VI. , $35 
 
 CHAP." three small measures of barley for a denarius; but 
 " hurt thou not the oil and the wine.*' 
 
 7 And when the la7nb had opened the fourth seal, I 
 heard the fourth living creature saying ; " Come." 
 
 8 [And I locked,] and, behold, a pale horse; and his 
 name who sat thereon luas Death, and Hades followeih 
 him. And power was given him over the fourth part 
 of tlie earth, to kill by the sword, and by famine, 
 and by pestilence, and by the v/ild beasts of the earth. 
 
 9 And v/hcn the lamb had opened the fifth seal, I sav/- 
 under the altar the souls of those that had been slain for 
 the vvord of God, and for the testimony which they 
 
 10 had borne. And they cried with a loud voice, saying; 
 *' How long, O sovereign Lord, holy and true, wilt 
 *' thou not judge and avenge our blood on those who 
 
 been distressing-. According to Lownian, it exceeded twenty shillings a 
 bushel : according to Dr. Wall, thir y shillings. 
 , Rviall measures of barley &c.'| The proportionable value differed in 
 difiereut places and at different times. See 2 Kings vii. 1. 
 
 But hurt rioc the oil and the icine.'] See the instances in Wetstein, and 
 c. ii. 11. vii. 2, 3. ix. 4, 10, 19. xi. 5: where aSi}ii'iv is elquivalent to 
 
 (iKi-TTTElV. 
 
 A scarcity of grain is for-etold : attention to which event is raised by 
 thecreiiture that had the face of a man, because it peculiarly affects the 
 human species. 
 
 I'he regulations and laws framed about corn by Septimius and Alexander 
 Severus, show a preceding scarcity. The former of these emperors be- 
 gan his reign A.D. 201 ; and the latter, A. D. 2:22. See Mede, Daubuz, 
 L,owman, and Bishop Newton. 
 
 8. A pale hurse.'\ This pale, yellow colour is a mark of disease and 
 affliction. 
 
 FoUoicelh him.'] See Luke ix. 49, c. -xiv. 13, the same Greek phrase. 
 
 Ihc fourth part of the earth.} Of the inhabitants of the earth. That is, 
 a very great number. 
 
 By pestilence.] Commentators observe that the Chalde? Paraphrast 
 often renders the Hebrew word for pestilence by a word which signifies 
 death. See Daubuz. 
 
 By the icild beasts.] These increase, .where destructive calamities thin 
 mankind. 
 
 For particulars of the completion consult Towman<ind Bishop Newton. 
 In general, the period from Mixiiriiii to Gallienus, that is, from A. D. 
 £S5 to A. D. 267, was remarkable for bloody wars ; for four persecutions, 
 one of whic]\ was succeeded by a famine ; for the rise of thirty usurpers 
 in one reien; for a Scvthian incursion, one great cause of famine; and 
 *or a pestMence which spread Itself over the ilomaa empire. 
 
 10. iViU thou notjud^e ci/id avenge- ] This is a visionary representi.tion. 
 
Cy36 R E V E L-A T I O N VI. VII. 
 
 •CHAP." dwell upon the earth ?" And a white robe was p-'iven 
 to cvfty ot:c of them: and they were told to rest y^tfor 
 
 11 a time, till the number a/" their fellow-servants also and of 
 tlieir brethren, who were about to be killed as they 
 ivei-e^ should be filled up^. 
 
 12 And I looked when the lamh had opened the sixth 
 seal, and tliere was a great earthquake; and the sun 
 became black as sackcloth of hair, and the whole moon 
 
 13 became as blood ; and the stars of heaven fell to the 
 earth, as a fig-tree casteth its untimely figs when it is 
 
 14- shaken by a mighty wind. And the heaven departed 
 as a parchment when it is rolled together; and every 
 mountain and island were moved out of their places, 
 \S And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the 
 commanders, and the rich, and the strong, and every 
 slave, and [every] freeman hid themselves in the dens 
 16 and in the rocks of the mountains ; and say to the moun- 
 tains and rocks ; " Fall on us, and hide us from the 
 " face of Him who sitteth on the throne, and from the 
 -CHAP " ^^g^'^ °^ ^^ Lamb : for the great day of his anger 
 VII. **'is come; and who is able to stand ?" 
 1 And after these things I saw four angels standing en 
 the four parts of the earth, restraining the four winds 
 
 to show that the blood of such calls for vengeance, and that God will 
 -execute it. 
 
 11. Yd for a fimr, till &c.] Here are two prophecies; that more 
 Christians should suffer, and that afterward the persecutors of the church 
 should be punished. For this latter circumstance see i'. 17. 
 
 No persecutioii of the Christians was so great as that which had its 
 name from the Emperor Diocletian, A.D. 284. It began with the 
 slaughter of seventeen thousand within thirty days; and in Egypt alone, 
 a very small portion of the Roman Empire, one hundred and fortj'-foiir 
 thousand were put to death. Mede. Daubuz. 
 
 12. EartJujUcki-.'] The word rnay signify, in a larger sense, a concussion 
 of heaven and c-arih. 
 
 15 — 17. GaleriuS;j_ Maxlminus, Maxentius, I.icinius, &c. and their 
 powerful adherents, may be referred to ; and their terrors may be ex- 
 pressed in strong eastern language. Scm.e of ihese gave glory to God, 
 aud. acknowledged his judgements upon them. See Mede and Daubuz. 
 Constantiue defeated Maxentius A.D. .312. 
 
 1. The Jour parts.'] Sides, cardinal points whence the four winds blow, 
 Veteres quatuor omnino [ventos] servavere per totidem mui.ci partes, 
 undc nee Homerus plures iiominat. Fiin.ii. 47 : ijuotcd by Daubuz. 
 
REVELATION ylL -557 
 
 CHAP. of the earth, that the wmd should hot blow on the 
 * earth, nor on the sea, nor on any: tree. And I s^iw 
 
 2 another angel coming up from the east, havhig the seal 
 of the living God, And he cried with a loud voice to 
 the four angels to whom it. was given to hurt the earth 
 
 3 and the sea, saying ; " Hurt not the eartli, nor the sea, 
 " nor the trees, till we have sealed the servants of our 
 
 ' 4 " God. on their foreheads." And I heard the number 
 of those who were sealed : aucl thtre ^.t-cre sealed an 
 hundred and forty-four thousand, of all the tribes ci' the 
 
 .5 sons of Israel. Of the tribe oi Judah were sealed twelve 
 thousand. Of tlie tribe of Reuben were sealed twelve 
 thousand. Of the tribe of Gad were seakni twelve 
 
 6. thousand. Of tlie tribe of Asher Vv^ere sealed twelve 
 thousand. Of the tribe of Naphtali were twelve tJiou- 
 sand. Of the tribe of Manasseh were sealep twelve 
 
 7 thousand. Of die tribe of Simeon were sealed twelve 
 thousand. Of the tribe of Levi were sealed twelve thou- 
 san<i. Of the tribe of Issachar .were sealed tv.-elve 
 
 8 thousand. Of the tribe of Zebulon M^ere sealed twelve 
 thousand. Of the tribe of Joseph were sealed twelve 
 thousand. Of the tribe of Benjamin.were sealed twelve 
 thousand. 
 
 9 After these things I looked, and, behold, a great 
 multitude, which none could number, of all nations, 
 and tribes, and people, and languages, standing before 
 the throne and before the Lamb, clothed with white 
 
 10 robes, and palm-branches, in their hands: and they 
 
 2. From the east."] .Bringing light, or protection and deliverance, to 
 -the church. Daubuz Omens from the east were esteemed prosperous. 
 
 3. Scaled in their foreheads.] That slaves of old were stigmatized 
 
 with the mark of their Master, Daubuz brings abundant proof. These 
 arc sealed, as belonging to God, their Protector See Ezek. ix. 4. 
 
 It is plain from c. ix, 4, that these were thus distinguished, that they 
 might be exempted from the calamities which the four winds denoted. 
 
 5 — 8. ludah is placed first, because oiir Lord was of that tribe. Some 
 say that Ephraim and Dan are omitted on account of their idolatry. 
 
 9. Pahn-Oranches.2 In token of the victory obtained over their spiiitual 
 ^nei^ies. 
 
 Gg 
 
^38 REVELATION VII. VIII. 
 
 C^^P-cry with a loud voice, saying ; " Our salvation $g 
 " ascribed to our God who sitteth upon the throne, and 
 
 11 "to the Lamb." And all the angels stood round 
 about the throne, and about the elders, and about the 
 four beasts, and fell on their faces before the throne, 
 
 12 and worshipped God, saying; "Amen: blessing, and 
 « glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, and honour, 
 " and power, and might, be to our God for ever and 
 " ever. Amen." 
 
 15 And one of the elders spake, saying unto me ; 
 "Who are these that are clothed in white robes, and 
 
 14 " whence came they ?" And I said to him ; <' O my 
 " lord, thou knowest." Then he said to me ; " These 
 " are they who came out of great affliction, and have 
 ** washed their robes, and made the7n bright, in the 
 
 15 " blood of the Lamb. Therefore they are before the 
 " throne of God, and serve him day and night in his 
 " temple ; and He that sitteth on the throne will dwell 
 
 16 " over them. They will hunger no more, nor will 
 ** they thirst any m.ore ; nor will the sun strike on them, 
 
 17 " or any heat. For the Lamb that is toward the midst 
 " of the throne will feed them, and will lead them to 
 
 chap" ^'^'"^ springs of waters: and God will wipe away all 
 Viri. " tears from thehr eyes." 
 
 1 And when the Lamb had opened the seventh seal^ 
 there was silence in heaven about the space of half an 
 
 2 hour. And I saw the seven angels who stand before 
 
 3 God : and to them were given seven trnmpets. And 
 
 14. In the Hood of the Lamb.'] See Hebr. ix. 14. 1 John i. 7- 
 
 15. Over them 1 An allusion to the cloud over the tabernacle in the 
 desert. Numb. ix. 18, 22. Daubuz. 
 
 17. Toward the m2dst.'' Toward the mid-space. See c. v. 6. 
 
 1. The seventh seal.] There are no events proper to the opening of the 
 seventh seal ; but it is introductory to the events of the seven trumpets. 
 
 Silence. ] A solemn and sublime circumstance, introductory to grea,t 
 events: and probably an allusion to the silence alloAved for secret prayer 
 among the people, while incense was offered on the golden altar in the 
 Sanctuary of the Temple. See I.uke i. 10. 
 
 2. Trumpets.] The seals foretold the state of the Roman empire,, till it 
 became Christian ; and of the church, till its civil establishment : the 
 
REVELATION VIIL , 33i)- 
 
 CHAP.another anj^el came and stood at the altar, having: a 
 VIII - . . . 
 
 ' golden censer : and to him was given much incense, 
 
 that he might ofFer //, with the prayers of all the saints, 
 
 upon the golden altar which luas before the throne^ 
 
 4' And the smoke of the incense went up before God from 
 the hand of the angel, togeiher with the prayers of the 
 
 ,5 saints. And the angel took the censer,, and' filled it 
 with the fire of the altar, and cast it upon the earth : 
 and there were sounds, and thunderings, and lightnings, 
 and an earthquake. 
 
 6 AND the seven angels that had the seven trurppets, 
 
 7 prepared themselves to sound them. The first angel 
 sounded his trumpet, and there was hail and fife 
 mingled with blood, and they were cast upon the earth: 
 and the third part of the earth was burnt up, and the 
 third part of the trees was burnt up, and every green 
 herb was burnt up. 
 
 8 And the second angel sounded his trumpet ; and as 
 "' k wet^e a great monntalh bUfnlng wuth fire was cast Into 
 
 9 the sea: and the third p^rt of the sea became blood ; 
 and the third part of the creatures which were in the 
 sea, and had hfe, died ; and tlie third part of the ships 
 was destroyed. 
 
 10 And the third angel sounded his trumpet, and a 
 great star, burning like a lamp, fell from heaven ; and 
 
 trumpets foretel the state of Rome, and of the church, afterward. They 
 sound the alarm of war, and excite the nations against Rome. They 
 also sound the alarm of religious corruptions. See Daubuz, and Bishop 
 Newton. 
 
 7. The ravages of the Goths and of other barbarians under Alaric, 
 about A D. 406, seem to be here foretold. See Daubuz. 
 
 The Ml d part of the earth. | The Roman empire, supposed to occupy 
 
 a third part of the earth, then known, was desolated. Mede : p. 459, 
 
 474. 
 
 'f-- 8, 9. Some refer v. 7 to the first incursions of Alaric ; and these verses 
 
 ^ to his burning of Rome. Others think that this prophesy was fulfilled by 
 
 *' Attila and the Huns, A. D. 448. The sea denotes people, c xvii. 15. 
 
 10, 11. Some interpret this of Genseric, who embarked from Africa 
 " for Italy, with 300,000 Vandals and Moors; and took Rome, A.D, 455. 
 
 GO 2 
 
310 REVELATION VIII. IX. 
 
 CHAPit fell upon the third part of the rivers, and upon the 
 springs of waters : and the name of the star was called 
 
 11 Wormwood ; and the Jiird part of the waters became 
 wormwood: and many men died of the waters, be- 
 cause they were made bitter. 
 
 12 And the fourth angel sounded his trumpet, and the 
 third part of the sun was smitten, and the third part of 
 the moon, and the third part of the stars; so that the 
 third part of them was darkened, and the day shone not 
 for a third part of it, and the night in like manner. 
 
 13 And I locked, and heard an eagle flying in mid- 
 heaven, ^« J saying with a loud voice; "Woe, woe, 
 " woe, is to the inhabitants of the earth, because of the 
 
 chap" o^i^er blasts of the trumpet of the three angels who 
 ik. " are about to sound." 
 
 1 And the fifth angel sounded his trumpet, and I saw 
 a star fall from heaven to the earth ; arid to him was 
 
 2 given the key of the entrance of the deep pit. And he 
 opened the entrance of the deep pit^ and' a smoke arose 
 out of the entrance, as the smoke of a great furnace ; 
 and the sun and the air were darkened by the smoke of 
 
 S the entrance. And out of the smoke locusts came upon 
 the earth J and to them was given power,^ as the 
 
 4 scorpions of tlie earth have power. And it was com- 
 manded them that they should not hurt the herb of the 
 earth, nor any green thing, nor any tree ; but only those 
 men that had not the seal of God on their foreheads. 
 
 12. This is applied to Odoacer, king of the HeruU ; who put an end t6 
 the western empire, A. D. 476. 
 
 J. j! star fail jyom hcm.-rn:'] An angel descend to the earth with the 
 swiftness of a falling nieteor. But, according to Daubuz. Mahomet is 
 denaf^d ; who was a rebellious potentate, and caused the Saracens to take 
 up arms agaiivst- their Emperor Heraclius. 
 
 3. Locusts.] Locusts abound in Arabia; and are a proper type of the 
 numerous Arabs, or Saracens. 
 
 y/i thtsc-orpioiis.'] 'I'hey had power, not so much to destroy men as to 
 torture or iullict grievous calamities. See v. 5, 10. 
 
 4. Hurt theherl^ Gfc] In this respect they laid aside the natural quality 
 jof locusts. The Sarficens spared the fruit-trees, and the produce of the 
 ground. See Ockley I. 25, in Lowman and Bishop Newton. 
 
 2 hat had not the seal of GedJ] Corrupt and idolatrous Christians^ 
 
REVELATION IX. 341 
 
 CHAP-And it was given to the locusts that they should not kill 
 them, but that they should be tormented five months: 
 
 5 and their torment ivas as the torment of a scorpion, 
 
 6 when it stingeth a man. And in those days men will 
 seek death, and will not find it ; and will desire to die, 
 
 7 and death will flee from them. And the shapes of the 
 locusts nvere like horses prepared for war ; and on their 
 heads nvere as golden crowns, and their faces 'were 2i% 
 
 8 the faces of men. And they had hair as the hair of 
 
 9 women ; and their teeth were as the teeth oiXxons,, And 
 they had breast-plates' as iron breast-plates j and the 
 
 ' sound of their wings was as the sound of chariots nv'ith 
 
 10 many horses rushing to battle. And they had tails like 
 scorpions, and stings were in their tails : and their 
 
 11 power tvas to hurt men five monihs. And they had a 
 
 Mahomet and his followers established their empire under the pretence 
 of roothig- out idolatrous worship. Mede. 
 
 5. r/i«/ thoti should Wit kill f/iew ] Many individuals fell by the swords 
 of these conquerors: but Daubuz asserts that not one monarchy in 
 Christendom quite perished by iheir incursions. They took neither 
 Rome nor Constantinople: in which they differed from the Turks, v. 18, 
 who .subdued the Grecian empire See Mede. 
 
 . Torrnr/ited.] . The Saracens raii:-»omed cities, held them in strict sub- 
 jection, exacted tribute from tlicm, made proselytes, profaned places of 
 worship, held Christianity in contempt, led men captives, and treated 
 v.'OTnen w!.h a brutality worse than death. See how they acted in Spain, 
 l^owm-AP., p, 96. 
 
 7. Gulden crowns.] In token of the wealth and dominion which they 
 would acquire. 
 
 Js the faces of men.'] The human face in this hieroglyphic was joined 
 to the bodily similitude of a horse. 
 
 8. As the hair of icomen.] Ail historians agree that the ancient Arabs 
 .suffered their hair to grow. Daubuz. Pliny says that the hair of the 
 Arabs was unshorn. L. vi. c. 28. Mede. 
 
 , ■ As the teeth of lions.] See Joel i. 6, They were strong to devour. 
 Mede 
 
 .9. We have here a second allusion to the scales which cover locusts.: 
 see?!. 7: and an allusion also to the noise made by locusts on wing. The 
 symbol further denotes rapid conquest, according to Daubuz. 
 
 10. Tails like scorpions- ] Mira res L.ocusta — Scorpio. Mede. Scorpions 
 cause acute pain when they sting with their tails; and the Arabs spread 
 very great afRiction. 
 
 V FiM months.] As locusts appear during five months, from April to 
 . ;<August, so the expeditions of the Arabs usually lasted for that period- 
 
 If it is supposed that as many years are meant as five months contain 
 4^ys, Daubuz computes ]50 years from the first picachinfyof Mahoris-i 
 
 G G 3 
 
313 REVELATION IX. 
 
 CHAP. king over them,, the angel of the deep pit; whose name 
 in the Hebrew tongue \s Abaddon, but hi the Greek 
 tougut; Ire hath the name Apollyon, that is. The Destroyer* 
 
 12 One Avoe is pist ; behold, two woes more come after- 
 ward. 
 
 13 And the sixth angel- sounded his trumpet; and I 
 heard a voice from the four horns of the golden altar 
 
 14 which wizj before God, saying to the sixth angel that 
 had the trumpet; "Loose the four angek that are 
 
 \5 '• bo3iind at the great river- Euphrates." And the four 
 angels -wxTC- looseci, who were prepared' for an hour, 
 and a day, and a month, and a year,, to kill the third 
 
 IQ part (jf jne-.i. And the num.ber of the armies of the 
 horsemen ivas twenty-thousands of ten-thousands : for 
 
 to fhe building'of Bagdad, when the empire of the Saracens became 
 settled and peaceful, ^ee also Bkliop NevA^oii. 
 
 \\. A ^■^//,ir.} Mahomet, and the Caliphs in succession. These re- 
 sembled Satan in spreading destruction. 
 
 13. Frmn llie four Jiorm. I The voice seemed to proceed from the midst 
 of the ak;'.r of incense*: which showed that the sins of men were so great 
 as not to be expiated. 
 
 14. The four angrls "] Mede thinks that there is a reference to the fcup 
 SuUanies into which ihe Turks were divided when they first passed the 
 Euphrates a little be/ore. A. D 1;300. These kingdoms were fixed at 
 Bagdad, Iconium, Aleppo, and Damascus. 
 
 in the ninth century, this people had left Sc}'tbia and settled ia 
 Armetiia. 
 
 Euphralex.'] The ancient boujidary of the RovnaB empire* 
 
 15. F(f an hour, and. a day, and a months atid a year.] At anytime, 
 ©r for any time, which God should appoint. See D.iubuz. But Mede 
 supposes that days denote years; and chows that from A. D. 1057, when 
 IJa rdad v/as taken by the Turk^ aad the Turkisli empire was established 
 on the ruins t)f the Saracenical, to the taking of Constantinople and the 
 subversion of the Greek empire, A.,D. 1453, a pei iod of 396 years elapsed. 
 He further .^urmises that the hour, or 15 days, might be accounted for, 
 if the month v/hen the Turkish emperor was inaugurated,, on the sur- 
 render of Bagd^.d, had -been ascertained bv historians. 
 
 To kill the ikird part uf mcn.'j ' To lay waste and finally to subvert the 
 eastern or Greek empfre; which had the name, and kept up the preten- 
 sions, of the ancient Reman empire. See c. viii. ". " Urider the fifth 
 trumpet, that empire vras to be cruelly hurt and tormented: under the 
 iiixth trumpet, it is to be shun and utterly destroyed." Bishop Newton. 
 
 16. The number in the text denotes a .great multitude of horsemen. 
 'The Timariots, or horsenven,. holding lauds by Knight's service, are 
 iald to be in all abc*u^ TOOpOO. Heyii« in. D.aubui5. See ako Bishop 
 Jye»v.ion. ' 
 
R E V E L x\ T r O N IX. X. S^. 
 
 CHaP.I heard the number of them. And afterward I saW 
 
 IX' 
 
 the horses In the vision, and those wha sat on them, 
 
 17 having breast-plates of fire, and of jacinth, and of 
 brimstone : and the heads of the horses <were as the 
 heads of hons; and out of their mouths issued fire, and 
 
 18 smoke, and brimstone. By these three scourges the 
 third part of men was killed, by the fire, and by the 
 smoke, and by the brimstone, which issued out of their 
 
 19 mouths. Fer the power of the horses was in their 
 mouth, and in their tails : for their tails' 'rc'^r^? like ser- 
 
 20 pents, and had heads, and with them they hurt. And 
 the rest of the mep, who were not killed by these 
 scourges, repented r,ot of the works of their hands; so 
 as not to worship demons, and idols of gold, and of 
 silver, and of brass, and of stone, and of wood, which 
 
 21 can neither see, nor hear, nor walk : nor repented they 
 CHAP °^ their murthers, nor of their sorceries, nor of their 
 
 X. fornication, nor of their thefts. 
 
 1 And I saw another strong angel, coming down from 
 heaven, arrayed wiih a cloud: and a rainbow 'u^^f over 
 his head, and his face nvas as the sun, and his feet as 
 
 2 pillars of fire : and he had in his hand a little book 
 open: and he set his right foot upon the sea, and Z'/V left 
 
 ^ foot upon the land; and cried witli a loud voice, as 
 
 17. Jacinth.] A precious stone of a colour between purple and blue. 
 *• The Ottomans, from the time of their first appearance, have afFected 
 to wear warlike apparel of scarlet, blcie. and yellow." Daubuz. 
 
 Ast^ieheadsof'U>jii&.'\ The Hon is the symbol of strength, courage, 
 aad victory. 
 . And out ^of their tnautfis] Out of the mouths of the horses. 
 
 Lssuedjire ^\.] An ailusiou. to the formidable artillery used by the 
 Turks. 
 
 j9. The double power in this terrible hieroglyphic may denote the 
 g*«ut strength of the Turkish armies. But see JLowmaa's remark on 
 
 20. The rest of the me/}.} The Latin church. 
 
 Demons.] The spirits of departed saints. 
 
 2. A little book oprn.\ Much smaller than that mentioped c v. 1 ; and 
 adapted to the emblematical use mentioned r. 10, 11. The book was 
 .open, to .show thac the apostle was to deHyer down other prophecia* 
 ' besides the forewing. See r. i 1. . . 
 
344 REVELATION X. 
 
 CHAP.tia^en a lion roareth: and, when he had cried, seven 
 
 thunders uttered their voices. And when the seven 
 
 4 thunders had uttered t/jeir voiceSf I was about to write : 
 
 and I heard a voice from heaven, saying ; Seal up those 
 
 things which th,e seven thunders uttered, and write 
 
 5. them not. And the angel whom I saw standing upon 
 
 , the sea, and upon the land, hfted up his right hand to 
 
 6 heaven, and sware by Him who liveth for ever and 
 ever, who created heaven and the things which are 
 therein, and the earth and the things which are therein, 
 and the sea and the things which are therein, that the 
 
 7 time would not be yet ; but in the days of the blast of 
 the seventh angel, when he shall sound his trumpet, 
 and the mystery of God hath been finished, as he hath 
 proclaimed the glad tidings to his servants the pro- 
 
 8 phets. And the voice w^hich I heard from heaven 
 spake to me again, and said ; " Go, and take the little 
 "book which is open in the hand of the angel who 
 
 9 " standeth upon the sea and upon the land." And I 
 went to the angel, desiring him to give me the little 
 book. Then he sairh unto me, " Take it, and eat it ; 
 "and it will make thy belly bitter, but it will be sweet 
 
 10 "in thy mouth as hofiey." And I took the little book 
 out of the angel's hand^ and ate it : and in my mouth 
 it was sweet as honey j. but as sooa as 1 had eaten .it, 
 
 S. Lifted up his rigkt hand &c.] A gesture anciently used in swearing. 
 Gen. xiv. 22. . 
 
 7. The mr/stery of God hath been Jitdshed.'}^ When, under the seventh 
 trumpet, the enemies of the church have been subdued, and the -secrfit 
 counsel of God in destroying the Man of Sin has been accomplished. 
 
 The august and significant scenery in this chiapter- seems introductory 
 to the sounding of the seventh trun.pet, as weil as to the remaining pro- 
 phecies under the sixth, trumpet. 
 
 To his servants the prophets.'] Dan. vii. 23-^27. 2 Thess.^ii. 8. The 
 glorious state of the church w^ill succeed the signal vengeance of God oa 
 a most corrupt part of it. 
 
 If we omit xaj and read Ti\is-Bns-iTai, by the mystery of God we must 
 understand the glorious state of the church. 
 
 10. In my mouth &;c.] Compare Ezek. iii. 3. The knowledge of future- 
 events was at first pleasant j but the dreadful nature of them caused 
 ^ain. 
 
REVELATION X. XL S45 
 
 11 my belly was made bitter. Then he saith unto me, 
 chap" "^^^^^ must again prophesy to many people, and 
 XI. " nations, and languages, and kings." 
 
 1 And a reed was given me like a rod: the angelsRjmg; 
 " Rise, and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and 
 
 2 ** compute those who worship in it. But the court which 
 " is without the temple leave out, and measure it not ; 
 •* for it is given to the gentiles : and they will tread the 
 
 3 " holy city under foot forty-two months. And I will 
 <* grant to my two witnesses that they shall prophesy a 
 •* thousand two hundred and sixty days, clothed in sack- 
 
 4 ** cloth. These are two olive-trees, and two iamp- 
 
 5 " stands, placed before the Lord of the earth. And if 
 " any one purpose to hurt them, fire will proceed out 
 ** of their mouth, and will devour their enemies; and 
 " if any man purpose to hurt them, he must be" killed 
 
 6 ** in this manner. These will have power to shiit hea- 
 «* ven, that it rain not /« the days of their prophecy : 
 «* and thej- ivili have power over the waters^ to turn 
 •<'theiil into blood, and to smite the earth with every 
 
 11. In the case of Ezekiel, and of John, eating the book- denoted so 
 rieceivingf its contents as to deliver them to others. It therefore foljowsf 
 her^'t " Besides thy former prophecies in this revelation, thou must record 
 others also for the instruction and admonition of the world." 
 
 1 — 14. Vitringa and Bishop Newton think that the contents of the 
 little book are exhibited in these verses. But I rather suppose, with 
 Mede, p. 478, that the little book wa6 introduced for the purpose 
 mentioned c. x'. 9, 10, 11. Oportet te iterum proplutare: [haec mens 
 syrtiboli]. 
 
 This chapter, to v. 14, seems to contain prophecies of events in the 
 Christian church, under the sixth ti-umpet, wliich are posterior to the 
 taking of Constantinople. 
 
 2. Forty-two months.'] Or 1260 years. The Popes were invested with" 
 the temporal dominion of Rom.e about A. D. 750, from which period the 
 above number of years may begin. See Lowman. 
 
 3. My two it'itnesses.'j This competent number, according to the lavy^ 
 rJeut. xix. 15, signifies that sufficient, though comparatively small, nnm-- 
 ber of witnesses who have borne their testimony against the errors of 
 papal Rome, and will continue to hear i:, during the whole time of its 
 ascendency, or during 1260 years. 
 
 4. Two olive-trees.'] By which Zerubbabel and Joshua are denoted, 
 Zech. iv. M — 14. ' . "' ' ' 
 
 - Two lamp-stands.'] Whiclif'beiiig fed by ik& oil- of the oUvfe-lrqeg',. 
 give a constant light. 
 
346 R E V E L A T I O N XI. 
 
 CHAP." scourge, as often as they will. And when they shall 
 " have finished their testimony, the beast which will 
 
 7 " ascend out of the deep will make war against them, 
 
 8 " and overcome them, and kill them. And their car- 
 " cases 'Will lie in the street of the great city, which is . 
 " called, spiritually, Sodom, and Egypt, and 'where 
 
 9 " their Lord was crucified. And they of the people, 
 " and tribes, and languages, and nations, will see their 
 " carcases' three days and an half, and will not suiFer 
 
 10 " their carcases to be put into a tomb. And those who 
 " dwell upon the earth will rejoice over them, and be 
 "glad, and send gifts one to another; because these 
 "two pfophets tormented those who dwelt on the 
 
 11 "earth." And after the three days and an half the 
 spirit of life from God entered into them, and they 
 stood on their feet ; and great fekr fell on those who 
 
 12 saw them. And I heard a great voice from heaven 
 saying unto them ; " Come up hither." And they 
 went up to heaven in a cloud ; and their enemies beheld 
 
 13 them.. And in that hour was a great earthquake, and. 
 the tenth part of the city fell, and by the earthquake 
 seven thousand men were killed ; and the rest were 
 
 14 affrighted, and gave glory to the God of heaven. The 
 
 7. Out of the deep."] Here, and v. xvii. 8, the Greek word signifies the 
 sea; as appears from c. xiii. 1. Elsewhere in this book, and Luke viii. 31, 
 it signifies tlie infernal pit. See c. ix. 2. xx. 3. Rom. x. 7. it denotes the 
 lower parts of the earth, the receptacle of the dead. 
 
 8. And where their Lord was crucified.] If this translation is admissible, 
 we have a periphrasis for the earthly Jerusalem, the wicked city desolated 
 by the Romans. 
 
 9. Three days and an half] The following verse seems to show that 
 days mean years : unless people, tribes, tongues, and nations, and those who 
 dwell upon the earth, may be vmderstood of such as assembled to make 
 war on the witnesses : r. 7. 
 
 13. The tenth part seven thousand."} Lowman supposes that the 
 
 numbers denote a great part) and a great multitude : but this supposidon 
 seems unnecessary. 
 
 yiiid the rest &c.] These events produced a temporary consternation, 
 and ascription of glory to God among the inhabitants of the great city 
 Rome : V.8, 
 
REVELATION XI. S4.7 
 
 CHAP.second woe is past ; behold, the third woe cometh 
 quickly. 
 
 15 And the seventh angel sounded his trumpet ; and 
 there were great voices in heaven, saying ; " The klng- 
 " dom of this world is become the kingdom of our Lord, 
 " and of his Christ; who shall reign for ever and ever." 
 
 16 And the twenty-four elders, who sat before God on 
 their thrones, fell on thfeir faces, and worshipped God, 
 
 17 saying; '' We thank thee, O Lord God Almighty, 
 " that art and wast, because thou hast taken to th^e thy 
 
 18" great power, and hast reigned. And the nations 
 " were angry, and thine anger is come, and the time 
 " of the dead that they should be judged, and tliat thou 
 " shouldest give a.rev/ard to thy servants the prophets, 
 *' and to the saints, and to those who fear thy name, 
 " small and great ; and shouldest destroy those who 
 
 19 " destroy the earth." And the temple of God was 
 opened in heaven, and tlie ark of his covenant was seen 
 in his temple ; and there were lightnings and voices, 
 and thunderings, and an earthquake, and great hail. 
 
 14. The second woe is pastJ] The events predicted under the second 
 . woe-tru'.ripet, some of which are at present unfulfilled, end thus. 
 
 . '* We are now living under the sixth trumpet 3 the empire of the 
 Euphratean horsemen is still subsisting; the beast is still reigning; and 
 the witnesses are still prophesying in sackcloth." Bishop Newton, 40. 
 p. 615. 
 
 The third ivoe roinelh qHickly.} The events of the third woe, relating 
 to the dreadful destruction of Anti-christian Rome, will immediately 
 succeed the events of th^ second woe : whereas, according to Bishop 
 Newton's remark, some time intervened betv/een the first and second 
 woe: c ix. 12, 13: between the irruption of the Saracens, and that of 
 the Turks. 
 
 15. There are many events under the seventh trumpet, which are 
 afterwards detailed. But first the universal propagation of Christianity 
 
 • is proclaimed in heaven; for which the twenty-four elders praise God, 
 and then announce that the time of the final judgement approaches. 
 
 19. Was opened. A view of the Holy of Holies, which contained the 
 ark, appeared : perhaps in token that the day of judgement would open 
 heaven to God's prophets and saints. 
 
 Lightnings &c.J Perhaps as symbols of God's temporal and eternal 
 judgements on the opposers of his will. 
 
 A particular view of events under the seventh trumpet begins here. 
 It is called the third woe-trumpet, on account of the woes denounced 
 against an anti-christian power; Uxe rise and fall of which is introduced 
 by a represeatation of the Christian church from its beginning. 
 
3*8 REVELATION XIL 
 
 CHAP. 
 XII. 
 
 1 NOW a great wonder appeared In heaven ; a woman 
 clad with the sun, and the moon was under her feet, 
 
 2 and upon her head a crown of twelve stars : and she 
 was WMth child, and cried out being in travail, and in 
 
 3 great pain to bring forth. And another wonder ap- 
 peared in heaven ; for, behold, a great red dragon, 
 having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns 
 
 4 upon his heads. And his tail drew the third part of 
 the stars of heaven, and cast them to the earth. And 
 the dragon stood before the woman who was about to 
 bring forth, that, when she brought forth, he might 
 
 .5 devour her child. And she brought forth a male child, 
 who was to rule all the nations with a rod of iron : and 
 her child was caught up to God, and to his throne. 
 
 6 And the wom.an fled into the desert, where she had a 
 place prepared of God, that she should be fed there a 
 thousand two hundred and sixty days. 
 
 7 And there was war in heaven ; Michael and his 
 angels warred against the dragon; and the dragon 
 
 1. J i(cwonS\ The true Christian church. Mede. See r. 17. 
 
 Clad inlh ihe stni.j "The sun may have been represented in the front 
 of lier raiment. 
 
 1 hese emblems may denote the iTght of truth, the subjection of all 
 .subluuiirv things, and a bright and everlasting crown. The twelve stars 
 may have a reference to the twelve apostles. See c. xxi. 14. 
 
 3. ^ great red dragon-] Hesthen Rome. Mede. 
 
 Jim-i/ig- seceji heads.] An allusion to the seven hills on which Rome 
 was built. C. xvii. 9. 
 
 y4)id ten honis.] An allusion to the ten kingdoms into which the Roman 
 empire was to be divided. C. xvii. 12, 
 
 5. A mait child.] An emblem of the genuine professors of Christianity. 
 See V. 17. 
 
 fj'ho tras to rule &c.] The church will finally subdue all its enemies; 
 on some of whom God will execute signal vengeance. See c. ii. 27. xix. 15. 
 
 ff OS (01 i.lii hp tc God.] Was t^-ken under the divine protection. 
 
 (). yliid the uci7/ja?? fled into the disert.l After st me intervening events, 
 a dangerous power depressed the Christian church for 12C0 years. See 
 -c. xi. 3. '1 he true church remained latent and invisible. A eJe, p. S21. 
 
 7, 8, 9. All this is a visionary scene, presented to the mir.d of John. 
 See the note on c. iv. 2. 
 
 '1 he meaning of the allegory seems to be, that, after a contest in the 
 
REVELATION XII. 349 
 
 CHAP.warred, and his angels, but they prevailed not, nor was 
 
 tlieir place found any more in heaven. For the great 
 
 9 dragon was cast out^ that old serpent, called the devil and 
 
 Satan, who deceiveth the whole world ; he was cast out 
 
 upon the earth, and his angels were cast out with him. 
 
 10 And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven ; " Now is 
 " come salvation, and might, and the kingdom of our 
 " God, and the power of his Christ: for the accuser of 
 " our brethien is cast down, that accused them before 
 
 11 " our God day and night. But they overcame him by 
 ** the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their 
 " testimony ; and they loved not their lives, hut exposed 
 
 12 " ihem to death. Rejoice therefore, ye heavens, and ye 
 " that dwell in them. Alas for the earth, and for the 
 " sea! because tlie devil is come down unto you, having 
 *' great wrath, knowing that he hath but a short time.'* 
 
 1 3 And when the dragon saw that he was cast out upon the 
 earth, he pursued the woman who brought forth the 
 
 14' male ch'ihl. And to the woman were given two wings 
 of a great eagle, that she might fly into the desert, to 
 her place, where she is to he fed for a time and times 
 
 15 and half a time, from before the serpent. And the 
 serpent cast out of his mouth, after the woman, water 
 as It icere a river, that lie might cause her to be carried 
 
 Roman empire, the champions of the Christian cause prevailed ; hea- 
 thenism, or the rehgion of ilie empire, was aboHshed; and the Christian 
 emperor Constantine gave a civil establishment to Christianity. 
 
 9. De-ceiveth the tvkole ivorid.'] By leading them into idolatry. 
 
 Hu angeh nere cast out.} He and all his demons, hitherto worshipped 
 as gods, were cast down from that heiglit of divinity which they enjoyed, 
 to the lowest execration and contempt. Mede. 
 
 10. Tlial acci'.anl them be/we our Cod.] The allegory is pursued. The 
 literal meaning seems to be, that Christianity w^s calumniated to the 
 emperors and their subordinate magistrates. 
 
 M. So that at length, when Pepin of l-'rance armed the papacy with 
 the temporal power iif Rome, A. D. 756, (see Lowman, p. 145,) the true 
 church remained in a depressed state for cue year, and two years, and 
 half a year; or for the famous period of l2oO years repeatedly mentioned. 
 See Dan. vii. 25. 
 
 Mede ttvinks that this chronological interpretation is here introduced to 
 explain the passage in Daniel, which otherwise would have been in- 
 extricably dark. 
 
 Hh 
 
S50 REVELATION XII. XIIL 
 
 CHAP.away by the river. But the earth helped the woman, 
 
 and the earth opened its mouth, and drank up the river 
 
 17 which the dragon cast out of his mouth. And the 
 
 dragon was angry with the woman, and departed to 
 
 make war with the rest of her offspring, who kept the 
 
 CHAP commandments of God, and maintained tlie testimony 
 
 XII I. of Jesus. 
 
 1 Then I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a 
 beast rise up out of the sea, having ten horns, and 
 seven heads; and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon 
 
 2 his heads names of blasphemy. And the beast which I 
 saw was like a leopard, and his feet were as those of a 
 bear, and his mouth as the m.outh of a lion : and the 
 dragon gave him his own power, and his own throne, 
 
 . 3 and great authority. And / saiv one of his heads 
 wounded, as it were, to death ; but his deadly stroke 
 
 -1. A least rise vp out of the scn^ Compare Dan. vii. 2, 3. Papal Rome, 
 in her secular capacity, is denoted. 
 
 Having ten horns, and seven heads.'] See on c. xii. 3. 
 
 And upon his horns ten croicns^ The beast described c. xii. had seven 
 crowns on his head; imperial Rome actually reigning on her seven hills 
 at the time described in that vision. But we learn, c. xvii. 12, that the 
 ten kingdoms here typified were to rise up in time then to come; that is, 
 at the dissolution of the Roman empire. 
 
 The ten crowns denote that papal Rome would exercise her dominion 
 over these ten kingdoms. 
 
 Names nf llasphtmy.'\ Imperial and papal Rome have both arrogated 
 to themselves blasphemous titles. See Bishop Newton, 4to. p. G57, p. 6.3i). 
 vicegerent of Christ, God upon earth, and J'ur-Gcd, are among the titles 
 which the Bishop of Rome has assumed. See v. .'> : Vitringa in ApocaL 
 p. 594: Daubuz, p. 581. Mede and Lowman by blasphemy understand 
 idolatry. 
 
 2. Like a leopard &c.] This extraordii'^ary beast had the qualities of 
 the three beasts in Daniel, c.vii. 4, 5, C, which were symbols of the 
 Babylonian, Persian, and Macedonian empires. 
 
 7 he dragon gave him &c.] The power, and the metropolis of the Ro- 
 man empire, were delivered over to him. " Ihe beast succeeded in tl^e 
 " same power as the dragon ; that is, the Roman empire was divided in- 
 •♦ to the ten monarchies of the beasts" Daubuz. 
 
 3. One of his heads uounded &c.] Rome had been governed by kings, 
 consuls, dictators, decemvirs, military tribunes with consular authority, 
 and em.perors. Compare c. xvii. 10. The imperial form of government 
 ceased in Augustulus, A. D. 475; and afterward Rome became subject to 
 the exarchate of Ravenna. 
 
 But hi^ deadly itrokc icas healed.] I'he exarchate was transferred to 
 
REVELATION XIII. 351 
 
 CHAP. was healed : and all the world wondered and follonvcd 
 after the beast. And men worshipped tlie dragon, be- 
 
 4 cause he had given power to the beast : and they wor- 
 shipped the beast, saying; " Who is like the beast ? and 
 
 5 " who is able to make war with him ?" And there was 
 given to the beast a mouth speaking great things, and 
 blasphemies; and power was given him [to continue3 
 
 6 forty-two months. And he opened his mouth in blas- 
 phemy against God, to blaspheme his name, and his 
 
 7 tabernacle, [and] those who dwell in heaven. And it 
 was given him to make war with the saints, and to 
 overcome them : and power was given him over every 
 
 8 tribe, and people, and language, and nation. And all 
 that dwelt on the earth worshipped him, whose name 
 was not written from the foundation of the world, in 
 
 9 the book of life of the Lamb that was slain. If ar.y 
 
 10 man have an ear, let him hear. If any lead into 
 captivity, he shall go into captivity : If any shall kill 
 with the sword, he must be killed with the swora. 
 Here is the patience and the faith of the saints. 
 
 11 And I beheld another beast coming up out of the 
 earth ; and he had two horns like a lamb, but he spake 
 
 12 as a dragon. And he exerciseth all the power of the 
 first beast in his presence, and causeth the earth, and 
 
 the Pope ; and Rome became the seat of a temppral as well as spiritual 
 government. The Roman name too became formidable again by the 
 co-operation of the German . emperor, made emperor of the Romans by 
 he papal power. Bishop Newton. 
 
 4. The dragon, because he had given power &c.] It seems that the 
 emperors, who advanced the authority of the Pope, had high honour 
 paid them by their subjects on that account. 
 
 5. Forly-two months. \ This period is here mentioned the fifth time. 
 See c. xi. 2, 3. xii. 6, 14. 
 
 8. Frovi thefouadalion of the world.'] For the placing. of .these words, 
 see c. xvii. 8. For their sense, see c. iii. 5. Our names may be written 
 in the book of life ; and our sins may cause them to be blotted out. God 
 alone knows, and ever knew, the good and faithful servants who will 
 persevere to the end. See Matth. xxv. 34. 
 
 11. Two horns 8>^c.'\ The regular and secular clergy. These pretended 
 to meekness ; but exercised their authority in a terrible and irresistible 
 manner. 
 
 H H 2 
 
352 REVELATION XIII. 
 
 CHAp.tfiose who dwell in it, to worship the first beast, whose 
 
 ' deadly wound was healed. And he doeth great 
 
 i3 rniracles; so that he maketh fire to come down from 
 
 14 heaven on the earth in the presence of men. And 
 he deceiveth those v ho dwell on the earth by vieans of 
 these miracles which it was given him to do in the pre- 
 sence of the beast ; saying to those who dwell on the 
 earth, that they should make an image to the beast 
 
 15 which had the wound by a sword and yet lived. And 
 he had power to give life to the image of the beast, that 
 the image of the beast should both speak, and cause 
 that as many as would not worship the image of the 
 
 16 beast should be killed. And he causeth all, both small 
 and great, rich and poor, free and slaves, to receive 
 
 from him a mark on their right hand, or on their fcre- 
 
 .17 heads : [and] that no man might be able to buy or 
 
 sell, but he that had the mark, even the name of the 
 
 18 beast, or the number of his name. Here is wisdom. 
 
 Let him that hath understanding count the number of 
 
 13. Maketh fire to come down &c.] He pretends to work miracles as 
 great as those of the ancient prophets. See 2 Kings i, 10. 
 
 14. That they should make an image fefr-J That they should acknow- 
 ledge his supremacy. The text alludes to the images of the Roman 
 emperors, which were custom.arily set up and worshipped. 
 
 16. To receice a mark &c.] Slaves anciently received the mark of their 
 masters ; soldiers of their generals ; and votaries of their gods. See 
 Lowman and Bishop Newton. 
 
 17. Might buy o'' sell.'] Might enjoy civil intercourse with mankind. 
 Bishop Newton and others show that iuying: and selling were actually in- 
 terdicted to those who disobeyed the apostolical see. The papal excom- 
 munications are referred to. 
 
 18. The number of a man.^ A number in use among men. See 
 C xxi. 17. 
 
 Six hundred and sixty-six.'] The letters in Lateinos form this num- 
 ber, a circumstance mentioned so early as in the time of Irenaus. rii'Dl'i 
 is another chronogram of this nature. See Bishop Newton: p. 671. 
 Lowman suggests that 666, added to the lime when the Revelation was 
 written, may mark the year when the beast was supposed to rise. I have 
 heard it ingeniously observed, that the simple marks of the Roman 
 numerals, D, C, L, X, V, I, compose the number in the text The Ro- 
 man mark for a thousand is a compounded one; or D, first reversed, 
 joined to a regular D by a common perpendicular line. I greatly prefer 
 this last solution to either of the former. 
 
REVELATION XIII. XIV. S53 
 
 ^„ . ^ the beast: for it is the number of a man; and his num- 
 CHAP. . , , 1 , • • 
 
 XIV. ber is six hundred aful sixty-six. 
 
 1 And I looked, and, behold, the Lamb ^tood on 
 mount Sion, and with him an hundred and forty-four 
 thousand persons, having his own name and his Father's 
 
 2 name writt^i on their foreheads. And I heard a sound 
 from heaven, as the sound of many waters, and as the 
 sound of a great thunder: and the sound which I heard 
 
 3 luas as t/}ai of harpers playing on their harps: and they 
 sang as k ivere a new song before the throne, and be- 
 fore the four living creatures, and the elders: and none 
 could learn that song, but the hundred and forty-four 
 
 4- thousand, that were bought from the earth. These are 
 they that were not defiled with women : for they are 
 virgins : these are they who follow the Lamb whither- 
 soever he goeth : these were bought from among men, 
 
 5 as the first-fruits to God, and to the Lamb. And in 
 their mouth was found no falsehood : for they are 
 spotless. 
 
 6 And I saw anotlier angel flying in mid-heaven, 
 having the everlasting gospel to proclaim unto those 
 who dvv'ell on the earth, and unto every nation, and 
 tribe, and language, and people, saying v.'ith a loud 
 
 7 voice, " Fear God, and give glory to him ; for the 
 " hour of his judgement is come : and worship Him 
 " who m.ade heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the 
 
 8 " springs of waters.'"' And another angel followed, 
 saying; *' The great Babylon is fallen, is fallen; [be- 
 *' cause] she made all nations drink of the wine of the 
 
 9 " fury of her fornication.'* And another third angel 
 followed them, saying with a loud voice; " If any one 
 ** worship the beast and his image, and receive the 
 
 10 " mark of the beast on his forehead, or on his hand; he 
 " shall drink of the wine of the fury of God, which is 
 
 1. An hundred end forty-four thmisavd.'] These represent the true 
 members of the Christian church. C- vii. 4. They are, as Mcde calls 
 tiiem, the legitimate and undegcnerate offspring of tile twelvfe apostle*. ^ 
 
 H H 3 
 
354 REVELATION XIV* 
 
 ^xiv^*" P^^P^^^'^ without mixture in the cup of his anger j 
 
 * " and he sball be tormented with fire and brimstone in 
 
 " the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence 
 
 11 *< of the Lamb : and the smoke of their torment shall 
 " go up for ever and ever : and they shall have no rest 
 " day or night who worship the beast and his image, 
 
 12 " and if any one receive the mark of his name." Here 
 is the patience of the saints, who keep the command- 
 
 13 ments of God, and faith in Jesus. And I heard a 
 voice from heaven, saying ; " Write ; Happy are the 
 •* dead who die in the Lord henceforth : Yes, saith the 
 ** Spirit ; they rest from their labours; and their works 
 " follow them." 
 
 l^ And I looked, and, behold, a white cloud, and 
 upon the cloud one sitting, like the Son of man, having 
 on his head a golden crown, and in his hand a sharp 
 
 15 sickle. And another angel came out of the temple, 
 crying with a loud voice to him who sat on the cloud ; 
 " Put in thy sickle, and reap : for the time is come 
 " [for thee} to reap ; for the harvest of the earth is 
 
 16 " ripe." And he that sat on the cloud applied his 
 
 17 sickle to the earth ; and the earth was reaped. And 
 another angel came out of the temple wliich nvas in 
 
 18 heaven, he also having a sharp sickle. And another 
 angel came out from the altar, who had power over 
 fire ; and called with '^ loud cry to him that had the 
 sharp sickle, saying j " Put in thy sharp sickle, and cut 
 " the clusters ef the vines of the earth ; for their grapes 
 
 19 " are fully ripe." And the angel applied his sickle to 
 the earth, and cut the vines of the earth, and cast ihs 
 
 10. Prepared without mixture^ See Bishop Lowlh's notes on Isaiah, 
 p. 14. Iliad ix. 203. ed. Ernesti. Wakefield, Sylva crit. iii, 186, explains 
 the original with a clear conciseness : ^'inum mixtum aromatibus, aqua 
 iinmixtum. 
 
 13. Henceforth.'] From this period: great calamities being about to 
 follow, the death of the righteous will be peculiarly happy. 
 
 15 — 20. The judgements which will precede the fall of Babylon are 
 foretold. 
 
REVELATION XIV. XV. 355 
 
 clusters into the great wine-press of the wrath of God. 
 
 20 And the wine-press was trodden, ou^ of the city ; and 
 
 blood came out of the wine-press up to the bridles of 
 
 CHAP '■^^^ horses, for the space of a thousand and six hundred 
 
 XV. furlongs. 
 
 1 And I saw another sign in heaven, great and wonder- 
 ful ; seven angels having the seven last scourges : for 
 
 2 by them the wrath of God was filled up. And I saw 
 as it were a laver of glass mingled with fire ; and those 
 that had gotten the victory over the beast, and over his 
 image, and over the number of his name, standing by 
 
 3 the laver of glass, having the harps of God. And they 
 sang the song of Moses the servant of God, and the 
 song of the Lamb, saying, " Great and wonderful are 
 " thy works, O Lord God Almighty ; righteous and 
 
 4 " true are thy ways, O King eternal. Who shall not 
 " fear {thee,] O Lord, and glorify thy name ? for thou 
 " only art holy: for all the nations shall come and wor- 
 " ship before thee ; for thy righteous acts are made 
 *' mmifest." 
 
 5 And after that I looked, and the temple of the 
 tabernacle of the testimony in heaven was opened ; 
 
 6 and the seven angels, who had the seven scourges, 
 came out [of the temple,] clothed in pure white hnen, 
 
 7 and girt about their breasts with golden girdles. And 
 one of the four living creatures gave the seven angels 
 seven golden bowls, full of the wrath of God who liveth 
 
 f?0. Up to the bridles of the horses.] A strong hyperbole for a great 
 ciTiision of blood. 
 
 ^ thousand six hundred furlongs.'] Mede observes that this is the extent 
 of the Pope's territory, called stato della chiesa, or Peter's patrimony, 
 from Rome to the Po, Others consider this passage as hyperbolical. 
 
 1. The ivrath of God was JUled V.J).] These dreadful events are under 
 the seventh trumpet, or the third woe-trumpet; and remain unfulfilled. 
 
 2. ^s it were a laver of glass.] A capacious -vessel, bearing that re- 
 semblance. See c. iv. 6. The fire in this laver, which was part of the 
 temple-farniture, seen-iS to denote the anger of God which was about to 
 be displayed. See c viii. 5. xiv. 18 
 
 :3. (JJ Moses and — of the Lamb.] A song celebrating their delivery and 
 triumph by Christ : resembling that of Moses, Exod. xv. 
 
356 R E V E L A T I O N XV. XVI. 
 
 8 for ever and ever. And the temple was filled with 
 
 ^j^^p smoke fron^ the glory of God, and from his power; 
 
 XVI. and none was able to enter into the temple, till the 
 
 1 seven scourges of the seven angels were finished. And 
 I heard a loud voice out of the temple, saying to the 
 seven angels; " Go, and pour out the seven bowls of 
 " the wrath of God upon the earth." 
 
 2 And the first went, and poured out his bowl upon 
 the earth ; and a bad and noisome ulcer fell upon the 
 ■men that had the mark of tlie beast, and upon those that 
 worshipped his image. 
 
 3 And the second [angel] poured out his bowl upon 
 the sea ; and it became blood like t/jai of a dead man ; 
 and every [living] creature died in the sea. 
 
 4 And the third angel poured out his bowl upon the 
 rivers and springs of waters ; and they became blood. 
 
 5 And I heard the angel of the waters saying : " Thou 
 " art righteous, that art, and wast, and that art holy, 
 
 6 " because thou hast thus executed judgement : for they 
 " have shed the blood of saints and of prophets, and 
 " thou hast given them blood to drink : of nvh'ich they 
 
 7 " are worthy." And I heard a •voice out of the altar 
 saying : *' Yes, Lord God Almighty, true and lighte- 
 " ens are thy judgements." 
 
 8 And the fourth angel poured out his bowl upon the 
 sun ; and it was given him to blast men v»"iih fire. 
 
 9 And men were blasted with great heat; and yet the 
 men blasphemed tlie nam.e of God, that had power 
 over these scourges ; and repented not so as to give him 
 glory. 
 
 10 And the fifth angel poured out his bowl upon the 
 
 1. The s€ve)i bowls.'} By which papal Rome is to be gradually de- 
 stroyed. 
 
 5. The angel of the waters is he who poured his bowl on them. 
 
 Beza found " in vetusto bonce fidei manuscripto," o ic-6/xtyi; instead of 
 irioc. See Beza in locum, and Wctstein. 
 
 8, 9. Famine and pestilence, arising from sultry seasons, may be 
 foretold. 
 
REVELATION XVL 357 
 
 CHAP.thronc of the beast: and his kingdom became darkened: 
 
 ' and inen gnawed their tongaes for pain; and blasphemed 
 
 11 the God of heaven, because of their pains and their 
 
 ulcers ; and yet repented not of their deeds. 
 
 ■ 12 And the sixth angel poured out his bowl upon the 
 
 great river Euphrates ; and its water v.'as dried up, that 
 
 the way of the kings from the east might be prepared. 
 
 13 And I saw three unclean spirits like frogs, come out of 
 
 tlie mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of 
 
 the beast, and out of the mouth of the false prophet. 
 
 14? For they are the spirits of demons, working miracles, 
 
 [which go forth] to the kings of the whole world, to 
 
 gather them to the battle of that great day of the 
 
 15 Almighty God. (" Behold, 1 come as a thief. Happy 
 ** is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he 
 
 16 " walk naked, and men see his shame.") And the spirits 
 gathered the kings together into a place, called in the 
 Hebrew tongue Armageddon : that is, the mountain of 
 
 * Megiddo, 
 
 17 And the seventh angel poured out his bowl Into the 
 air; and a loud voice came from the temple [of heaven,] 
 even from the throne, saying j " It is accomplished." 
 
 18 And there were voices, and thunders, and lightnings; 
 and there was a great earthquake, such as had not been 
 since men were upon the earth, so great and mighty an 
 
 19 earthquake. And the great city was divided into three 
 parts, and the cities of the nations fell : and the great 
 Babylon was remembered before God, so that he gave 
 
 12. The great river Euphrates.'] Tt cannot be determined whether this 
 is to be interpreted figuratively or literally. Tartar nations may grow 
 powerful at the period here foretold : or an invasion of Italy from the 
 east may be predicted. Mede says that the converted Jews are meant by 
 the kings from the east : p. 529. 
 
 13. Unclean spirits, likefrof:s.'] Ecclesiastics, pretending to false mira- 
 cles, sent as ambassadors to foreign kings : v. 14. 
 
 The beast.'] See c. xiii. 1. One unclean spirit came out of each mouth. 
 Daubuz supposes that the secular clergy, the monks, and the religious 
 knights are denoted. 
 
 19. In the former part of this verse, and in v. 20, the effects of ^ 
 general and most terrible earth(juake are described. 
 
358 REVELATION XVI. XVII. 
 
 her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of his anger. 
 
 20 And every ishmd fled away ; and the mountains were 
 
 21 not found. And there fell upon men a great hail out of 
 heaven, enjery stone as it were the weight of a talent: and 
 
 CHAP "^^'^ blasphemed God because of the scourge of the 
 XVIf. hail ; for the scourge of it was very great. 
 
 1 Then one of the seven angels, that had the seven 
 bowls, came and talked to me, saying; " Come hither, 
 "I will show thee the judgement of the great harlot^ 
 
 2 " v^rho sitteth upon many waters ; with whom the kings 
 " of the earth have committed fornication ; and the 
 " inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with 
 
 3 *' the wine of her fornication." So he carried me away 
 in the spirit into the desert: and I saw a woman sitting 
 on a scarlet beast, which was full of names of blasphemy, 
 
 4 and had seven heads, and ten horns. And the woman 
 was clothed in purple and scarlet, and adorned with 
 gold and precious stones and pearls, and had in her 
 hand a golden cup full of abominations and the filthiness 
 
 5 of her fornication; and upon her forehead a name 
 written, Mystery, the Great Babylon, the mother 
 OF harlots an-d of the abominations of the 
 
 6 earth. And I saw the woman drunk with the blood 
 of the saints, and with the blood of the witnesses to 
 Jesus : and when I saw her, I wondered with great 
 
 7 wonder. And the angel said unto me ; " Why didst thou 
 ** wonder ? I will tell thee the mystery of the woman. 
 
 21. As it were the iveight of a talent.] A talent weighs a hundred 
 pounds. The expression is hyperbolical. 
 
 3. Another vision of papal Rome. See the manner in which she has 
 been already represented, c. xiii. *' The desert is a proper scene for one 
 forsaken and about to be destroyed." Daubuz. 
 
 Qn a scarlet beast.'] Here, and in the next verse, the scarlet and purple 
 array of the popes and cardinals, and the rich ornaments and pomp 
 effected by that church, are alluded to, 
 
 5. Upon her forehead.] See c. xiii, 16. It was actually the custom of 
 harlots to place th^ir names in a label on their foreheads. 
 
 6. See c. xiii. 7. xvi, 6. John wonders that a Christian power should 
 act thus. It could be no wonder to him that a pagan power should per- 
 »ecut^ Chi"i5tiai^.s, 
 
REVELATION XVII. 359 
 
 CHAP." and of the beast which carrieth her, which hath the 
 * " seven heads, and the ten horns. The beast which 
 
 8 " thou sawest, was, and is not ; and is about to come 
 ^< up out of the deep, and to go into destruction : and 
 " those who dwell on the earth (whose names were not 
 " written in the book of life from the foundation of the 
 <« world) will wonder when they behold the beast, 
 
 9 ** which was, and is not, and will appear again. Here 
 '* is the mind which hath wisdom. The seven heads 
 " are seven mountains, on which the woman sitteth ; 
 
 10 " and they are seven kings ; five are fallen, [and] one 
 " is, and the other is not yet come ; and when he doth 
 
 11" come, he must continue a short time. And the beast, 
 " which was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is 
 
 12 " as one of the seven, and will go to destruction. And 
 " the ten horns, which thou sawest, are ten kings that 
 
 10. Here is a second interpretation of the seven heads. See Livy, 
 1. vi. c. 1. & Tacitus, Annal. i. 1. Or Bishop Newton, p. 700. For the 
 former interpretation, see the note on c. xii. :3. 
 
 *' The seven heads of the beast are by the angel made a double type 
 " both of the seven hills where the woman sitteth, and of the seven so- 
 " vereignties with which in a successive order the beast should reign, 
 " This is a pair of fetters to tie borh beast and whore to western Rome. 
 '^ The seven sovereignties must not be separated from the seven hills, nor 
 " the seven hills from as many sovereignties. Constantinople may have 
 " so many hills; but those hills had never so many sovereignties. In 
 " other cities where the sovereign Roman name (or but the name) hath 
 '•' reigned, are neither so many liills, nor ever wci e those seve.i succeed- 
 " ing sovereignties. By these fetters v/e s!i:ill hold this Proteus-like and 
 " flitting beast fast enough." Mede : p. 9'-22. 
 
 Five arejalien.'] The forms of government by kings, consuls, dictators, 
 decemvirs, and military tribunes with consular authority. 
 
 One is.] The imperial form existed at the time when this revelation 
 was made. 
 
 The other is not yd come] The dukedom of Rome under the exarchate 
 of Ravenna. Bishop Newton ; p. 701. 
 
 A short time.] The exarchi ruled at Ravenna from. A. D. 568 to 
 A. D. 7-27. Bishop Newton : p. 701. 
 
 1 1. The papal power is the eighth head : and yet is of the seven, be- 
 cause it wields the temporal as v/e!l as the spiritual sword. 
 
 1'2. Ten langs.] Into which the Roman empire will hereafter be 
 divided. See Sir Isaac Newton in Lowman, p. 213; Machiavel, Mede, 
 Bishop Lloyd, and iiir Isaac Nevv'ton, in Bishop Nevv'ton i- 250, 251, 4to. 
 Jurieu reckons, eastern Goths, western Goths, Vandals, Suevi, Franks. 
 Burgundians,, Saxoas, Alemaus, Britons, and Greeks. Woliius. 
 
%0 REVELATION XVII. XVIII. 
 
 CHAP.u have not yet received a kingdom; but w/7/ receive 
 • « power as kings at the same time with the beast. 
 13 « These ivillhave one mind, and w/7/ give their power 
 14^ <* and strength to the beast. These will make war with 
 " the Lamb, and the Lamb will overcome them : for 
 " he is Lord of lords, and King of kings ; and those 
 " that are with him are called, elect, and faithful." 
 
 15 Then t/je angel saith unto me; " The waters which thou 
 " sawest, where the harlot sitteth, are people, and 
 
 16 " multitudes, and nations, and languages. And the 
 ** ten horns which thou sawest, and the beast, will hate 
 " the harlot, and will make her desolate and naked, 
 
 17 " and will eat her flesh, and burn her with fire. Fo* 
 *' God hath put in their hearts to do his will, and to 
 ** agree, and give their kingdom to the beast, until the 
 
 18 "words of God shall be fulfilled. And the woman 
 €HAP " '^"^^^"^ ^^^^^ sawest, is that great city which hath 
 XVIII." dominion over the kings of the earth." 
 
 1 And after these things I saw another angel coming 
 down from heaven, who had great power ; and the earth 
 
 2 was enlightened witli his glory. And he cried with a 
 strong voice, saying ; " The great Babylon is fallen, is 
 ♦' fallen; and is become the dwelling-place of demons, 
 " and the iiaunt of every unclean spirit, and the haunt 
 
 3 " of every unclean and hateful bird. For all the na- 
 " tions have drunk of the wine of the fury of her forni- 
 *' cation ; and die kings of the earth have committed 
 *< fornication with her, and xhe merchants of the earth 
 
 15. Tliese ten kingdoms will be papal. 
 
 14. But at length','^ they will profess the true gospel. 
 
 16. And they will destroy the papal tyranny. 
 
 2. Of demons of evenj unclean spiri/.] Of melancholy per.sons sup- 
 posed to be possessed by such. Or a common opinion among the Jews 
 and others is alluded to, that demons, or the spirits of departed men, 
 frequented such places. See Wolfius; and Farmer on Dcm. p, S29. 
 Comp. Isai. xiii. 21. 
 
 a. Have (lnink.\ Ufirirutt is a reading slenderly supported : but tteVcoxs 
 may have the Hiphil force in a book so full of Hebraisms. " He hath 
 caused all the nations to drink." 
 
 'J he .'iici\haiils <?cc.] Vai-ious arlicies of I^.igh price were arciently ini- 
 
REVELATION XVIII. 361 
 
 CHAP." have been made rich through the abundance of her 
 *" luxury.'* And I heard another voice from heaven, 
 
 4 saying ; " Come out of her, my people; that ye be not 
 " partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her 
 
 5 " scourges : for her sins have reached to heaven ; and 
 
 6 " God hath remembered her iniquities. Render to her 
 " as she also hath rendered ; and repay her double, 
 " according to her v/orks : in the cup which she hath 
 
 7 " mixed, mix to her double. By how much she hath 
 " glorified herself, and lived luxuriously, so much tor- 
 " ment and mourning give her : for she saith in her 
 *' heart, ' I sit as a queen, and am not a widow, and 
 
 . 8 < shall not see mourning.' Therefore her scourges shall 
 " come in one day, pestilence, and mourning, and 
 *' famine; and she shall be utterly burnt with fire; for 
 9 " strong is the Lord God who hath judged her. And 
 " the kings of the earth that have committed fornicatiojii 
 " and lived luxuriously v.ith her, snail bewail her, and 
 " lament for her, when they see the smoke of her burn- 
 
 10" ing ; standing afar off for the fear of her torment, and 
 ** saying ; ' Alasj alas, O great ciry Bab) ion, O mighty 
 
 11* city ! for in one hour thy judgement is come.' And 
 " the merchants of the earth shall vveep and mourn over 
 <' her ; for no man buyeth their m.erchandise any more.' 
 
 VI " the niercliandise of gold, and of silver, and of pre- 
 '** cious stones, and of pearls, and of fine linen, and of 
 " purple, and of silk, and of scarlet ; and a!l sweet- 
 " smeilinp- wood, and all ivorv vessels, and all vessels 
 " of most precious wood and of brass and of iron and 
 
 13" of marble ; and cinnamon, and aniomum, and odours. 
 
 ported into Rome : her commerce bearing a much greater proportion to 
 that of other nations formerly than lately, especially when the italiau 
 cities nearly engrossed the trade of the Kast. Bvit sume understand this 
 of traffic in spiritual matters: papal Rome being the great spiritual 
 emponum of those Christian countries over which she has presided. 
 
 12. Siueet-smeirui^s: irnnd.] I'hc thya is an African tree resembling a 
 <-V press, -and remarkable for its scent and durableness. 
 ' 13. And amomiim.] A Median, Armenian, and Iiwiian shrub, very 
 
 I I 
 
362 REVELATION XVIIL 
 
 CHAP." and ointments, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, 
 XVIIL . 
 
 '** and fine flour, and wheat, and cattle, and sheep, and 
 
 ** horses, and chariots, and slaves, and persons of men. 
 
 14 « And the fruits which thy soul desired are departed 
 " from thee, and all things w^hlch were delicate and 
 ** sumptuous are perished from thee, and tliou shalt by 
 
 15 "no means obtain them any more. The merchants of 
 •* these things, that were made rich by her, shall stand 
 " afar off, for the fear of her torment, weeping and 
 
 16 ** mourning [and J saying; * Alas, alas, that great city, 
 ** which was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and 
 ** scarlet, and adorned with gold, and precious stones, 
 
 17 " and pearls ! For in one hour so great wealth is laid 
 " waste.' And every pilot, and every one who saileth 
 ** to the place, and the mariners, and as many as use 
 
 18 " the sea, stood afar off, and cried out, when they saw 
 ** the smoke of her burning, and said ; * What city was 
 
 19 " like this great city !* And they cast dust on their 
 <* heads, and cried out, weeping and mourning, and 
 ** said ; * Alas, alas, that great city, whereby all that 
 ** had ships on the sea were made rich through her 
 
 20 ^* costliness! for in one hour she is laid waste.* Rejoice 
 " over her, thou heaven, and ye saints and apostles 
 " and prophets; for God hath avenged you on her." 
 
 21 And a mighty angel took up a stone like a great 
 millstone, and cast it into the sea, saying; "Thus shall 
 •* that ^reat city Babylon be thrown down with force, 
 
 23 ** and shall by no means be found any more. And the 
 " sound of harpers, and of musicians, and of pipers, 
 «* and of trumpeters, shall by no means be heard any 
 •< more in thee ; and the artificer of every art shall by 
 ** no means be found any more in thee j, and the sound 
 
 fragrant, and ia hi^lv esteem for the spice or perfume which it pro« 
 duces. 
 
 Persons <if men} Freemen, who resorted to Rome for indulgences, 
 dispensations, relics, the discharge of religious vows, &c. A periphrasis 
 ■Stit mea. See Isocrates in Wol£us. 
 
 18. See Ezek. uvii. 3^. 
 
REVELATION XVIII. XIX. 363 
 
 CMAP.« of a millstone siiall by no means be heard any more in 
 
 '" thee; and the light of a lamp shall by no means sliine 
 
 23 " any more in thee ; and the voice of the bridegroom 
 
 " and of the bride shall by no means be heard any more 
 
 ** in thee : for thy merchants were the great men of the 
 
 *^ earth ; for by thy sorceries all nations were deceived. 
 
 24f " And in her hath been found the blood of prophets, 
 
 chap" ^^^ ^^ saints, and of all that were slain upon the 
 
 XIX. " earth." 
 
 1 After these things I heard as it were a loud voice of 
 a great multitude in heaven, saying; " Praise ye 
 " Jehovah : noiu is the salvation, and the glory, and 
 
 2 " the power of our God : for true and righteous are lii^r 
 "judgements: for he hath judged the great harlot, 
 **who corrupted the earth with her foi?nication ; ar,(l 
 " hath avenged the blood of his servants at her h;u:d." 
 
 3 (And again they said ; " Praise ye Jehovah ;"j " :\v.d 
 4« *' her smoke goeth up for ever and ever." And the 
 
 twenty-four elders, and the four living creatures, fell 
 down and worshipped God who sat on the throne, 
 
 5 saying;- " Amen, Praise ye Jehovah." And a voice 
 came out of the throne, saying ; " Praise our God, all 
 *' ye his servants ; and ye wha fear him^ both small 
 
 6 " and great." And I heard as // ivere the voice of a 
 grej;t multitude, and as it ivere the sound of many 
 waters, and as it 'were the sound of mighty thunders, 
 saying ; " Praise ye Jehovah : for our Lord God 
 
 7 " Almighty reigneth. Let us be glad and rejoice, aaid 
 " give glory to him : for the marriage of the Lamb is 
 
 8 *' come, and his wife hath made herself ready." And 
 it was given her, that she should be clothed in fine 
 linen, pure and white : for fine linen is the righteous 
 
 9 acts of the saints. Then one saith unto me : " Write ; 
 
 22, The sound of a miHst07ie.'] See Jer. xxv. 10. and Dr. Blayney's note. 
 Or Harmer i. 250. ed. 2d. " In tlie eastern cities they grind their corn at 
 break of day. In a morning oae hears every where the noise of tha 
 mill." Chardin. 
 
 II 2 
 
364 REVELATION XIX. 
 
 CHAP." Happy are those that are invited to the marriage- 
 ■" supper of the Larnb.*' He saith also unto me;- 
 " These are tlie true words of God." Then I fell be- 
 
 10 fore his feet to worship him. But he saich unto me ; 
 ** See ikou do it not; I am a fello\v-s>rvant with thee, 
 " and with thy brethren who bear testimony to Jesus : 
 " (worship God :) for the spirit of prophecy is the 
 " testimony to Jesus." 
 
 11 And I saw heaven opened, and, beliold, a white 
 hcrsec.and he who sat npon him <z."^/ called Faithful 
 and True ; and with rigliteousness he judgeth and 
 
 12 maketh war. And his eyes luere [as] a flame of fire, 
 and on his head were many crowns; and he had a 
 
 IS name written which none kncweth but he himself; and 
 he "j-jas clothed with a mantle dipt in blood : and his 
 
 l^J* name is called, The \Vord or God. And the arm.ies 
 which were ia heaven followed him on white hor.se?, 
 
 15 clothed in iine linen, white [and] pure. And cut cf 
 his mouth went a sharp sword, that with it he might 
 smite the nations : and he shall rule them with a rod of 
 iron: and he shall tread the wine-press of the fierceness 
 
 16 and anger of Almighty God. And he had on his 
 mantle, and on bis thigh, a name written; King of 
 KiKGs AND Lord of Lords, 
 
 17 And I saw an angel standing In the sun ; and he 
 cried widi a loud voice, saying to all the fowls which 
 fly in mid-heaven ; " Come and gather yourselves to- 
 
 IS " gether to the great banquet of God ; that ye may 
 " eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of commanders, 
 ** and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses 
 *< and of those who sit on them, and the flesh of all 
 
 12. None knoiecth.'] As to its full signification. It is inscrutable to any 
 mortal. Vitr. A secret and au,?ast name. Id. 
 
 16. Eisner observes, from Alontfnucon, that an inscription appears 
 over the thigh on the vest of one who is supposed to have been a con- 
 queror in the Grecian games. 
 
 Dr. Ward has introduced, from Montfaucon, instances qf inscriptions 
 «n the thighs of statues ; Dissertations, p. 233. 
 
REVELATION XIX. XX. 865 
 
 CHAP.« men, both free and slaves, both small and ?reat.**- 
 XIX . t-» 
 
 * And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and 
 
 19 their armies gathered together, to make war against 
 
 20 him who sat on the horse, and against his army. And 
 the beast was taken, and the false prophet that was with 
 him, that wrought miracles before him, with which he 
 deceived those that had taken the mark of the beast, 
 and those that worshipped his image. These two were 
 cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brimstone. 
 
 21 And' the rest were slain with the sword of him who 
 sat on the horse, which sivord proceeded out of his 
 
 GH 4.P ™"^^^^^ • ^"^ ^^^ ^^® fowls were filled with, their 
 XX. 'fiesh. 
 
 1 And I saw an angel coming down from heaven, that 
 had the key of the deep pit, and a great chain in his 
 
 2 hand. And he laid hold on the dragon, that old ser- 
 pent, who is the devil and Satan, and bound him a 
 
 S thousand years ; and cast him into the deep- pit, and 
 shut him up, and set a seal on him, that he might de- 
 ceive the nations no more, till the thousand years 
 should be finished: and after that he must, be loosed a 
 little time. 
 
 4 And I saw thrones, and those who sat upon them, 
 and judgement was given to them : and I saur the squIs 
 of those that had been beheaded for their- testimony to 
 Jesus, and for the word of God, and those that had not 
 worshipped the beast or his image, nor had received 
 his mark on their foreheads or on their hands: and they 
 lived agairii and reigned with Christ a thousand year^. 
 
 20. A lake of fire.'] They were punished in the most exemplary man- 
 ner. " With everlasting destruction." Dauhuz. " Brimstone is a symbol 
 of everlasting and irreparable destruction." Daubuz. 
 
 2, A thousand years.] The word etd occurs six times in this chapter, 
 8nd no where else throughout the book. It seems to be taken in i?s 
 strict sense. 
 
 4. And they lived again Sec.'] 7Sy Is equivalent to aya^v, c. ii. 8. xiii. 14, 
 I understand this, not figuratively of a peaceable and flourishing state of 
 the church on earth, but literally of a real resurrection; and of a real 
 reign with Christ, who will display his royal glory in the New Jerusalem. 
 
 Il3 
 
S66 R E V E L A T I O N XX. 
 
 CHAP.But the rest of the dead lived not a^ain. until the 
 XX. • 
 
 thousand years were finished. This is the first resur- 
 
 6 rection. Happy and holy is he that hath part in the 
 first resurrection : on such the second death hath no 
 power ; but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, 
 
 Y'and shall reign with Christ a thousand years. And 
 when the thousand years are finished, Satan will be 
 
 8 loosed out of his prison ; and will go forth to deceive 
 the nations, which are in the four parts of the earth, 
 Gog and Magog, to gather them together for battle : 
 
 9 whose number will he as the sand of the sea. And they 
 went up over the breadth of tlie earth, and surrounded 
 the camp of the saints, and the beloved city : and fire 
 came down from God out of heaven, and devoured 
 
 10 them. And the devil who deceived them was cast into 
 the lake of fire and brimstone, wheie both the beast and 
 
 " "This IS the great sabbatiam, or rest, cf the church." Barnabas in 
 J)aubuz. 
 
 7. Satan nill be loosed out. of prison.] " Restraint Vf'iU be taken off 
 from wickedness for a short time : v. 3." Bishop Newton. Satan and 
 his instruments will give their last opposition to the true gospel. 
 
 8. Gog and Mcgog.^ The Scythian tribes by origin may constitute part 
 cf this numerous, deluded, and devoted army : on which account all the 
 assembled, nations may be thus denominated. 
 
 9. Over the breadth of ihe earth.'] Their numbers, which were as the 
 sand of the sea, spreading far and wide. Lowman. 
 
 The beloved city.] Jerusalem, Ps. Ixxviii. G8. Ixxxvii. 2 : the fortress of 
 the saints, and the centre of their habitation during the millennium. 
 
 That the adversaries of God should act thus contrary to intuitive 
 evidence, is no more wonderful than the idolatries and rebellions of the 
 Israelities in the desert, notwithstanding the divine manifestations frc- 
 <]uently, or rather constantly, made to them. 
 
 That the saints, thus miraculously ])reserved, will pass into their 
 heavenly state without tasting of death a second time, no reasonable 
 doubt can be entertained. 
 
 That Jerusalem will be magnificently rebuilt, and highly honoured 
 fey all Christian nations, on the future restoration and conversion of the 
 Jews, and that God will vouchsafe it extraordinary blessings, and a very 
 high degree of splendour, is agreeable to the tenour of this book and of 
 other prophecies. 
 
 Tt is reasonable to suppose further, that the living saints will be ad- 
 mitted into a mo'^t delightful and instructive communication with the 
 raised saints; to the confirmation of faith, hope, love, purity, piety, and 
 every evangelical virtue. 
 
REVELATION XX. XXL S67 
 
 CHAP.the f\ilse prophet nuej-e: and they will be tormented day 
 and night, for ever and ever. 
 
 11 And I saw a great whit6 throne, and Him who, sat 
 on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled 
 
 12 away, and no place was found for them. And I saw 
 the dead, small and great, standing before the throne : 
 and the books were opened ; and another book was 
 opened, which is the look of life : and the dead were 
 judged out of the things written in the books, accord- 
 
 ]'5 ing to their works. And the sea gave up the dead 
 
 which were in it ; and Death and Llades gave up the 
 
 dead which v\?ere in them : and they w^ere judged every 
 
 14- one according to his works. And Death and Hades 
 
 15 were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second 
 
 p„.p death. And whosoever was not found written in tlie 
 
 XXI. book of life, was cast into the lake of fire. 
 
 1 And I saw a new heaven, and a new earth : for the 
 first heaven and the first earth were passed away : and 
 there was no more sea. 
 
 2 And I saw the holy city, the new Jerusalem, coming 
 down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride 
 
 3 adorned for her husband. And I heard a loud voice 
 out of heaven, saying ; " Behold, the tabernacle of 
 " God is with m.en, and he will dv/ell with them, and 
 " they will be his people, and God himself will bo 
 
 4 " with them, and be their God : and he will wipe away 
 " all tears from their eyes; and death will be no m.ore ; 
 *' and sorrow, and lamentation, and pain will be no 
 
 5 " more: for the former things are passed av%'ay." And 
 He who sat upon the throne, said j " Behold, I make 
 
 \5. Into the lake of fire.] " The special n-.anner of the torment, that 
 i-, the very mean? or instruments desifrncd by God to that purpose, are 
 not at all determined or decided by the symbols of fire and brimstone." 
 Daubuz. 
 
 1. This event will take place after the gfeneral resurrection and judo;e- 
 ment. The new heaven and earth, and the new Jerusalem, are emble- 
 matical of th© glory and happiness which v/ilj be the reward and happi- 
 ness of good men for ever. See c. xxii. 19. and Doddridge. 
 
$69 REVELATION XXI. 
 
 CHAP," all things new." And be saith [unto me,] "Writer 
 ' " for these words are true and worthy of belief." 
 
 6 And he said unto me; "It is accomplished. I am 
 «* Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. To 
 " him that is thirsty I will give ilrinJ^ without cost from 
 
 7 ** the fountain of the water of life. He that overcometh 
 " shall inherit these things : and I will be his God, and 
 
 8 " he shall be my son. But the fearful, and unbelieving, 
 ** and sinners, and abominable, and murthcrers, and 
 <*- fornicators, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, 
 " shall have their part in the lake which burneth with 
 " fire and brimstone : which is the second death." 
 
 9 And one of the seven angels, that had the seven 
 bowls full of the seven last scourges, came and talked 
 to me, saying ; " Come hither ; I v%'ill show thee the 
 
 10 " bride, the wife of the Lamb." And he carried me 
 away in t^e spirit to a great and high mountain,, and 
 showed me the holy city Jerusalem, coming down out 
 
 11 of heaven from God, having the glory of God: [and] 
 Its light luas like a most precious stone, as a jaspei- 
 
 12 stone lu/jen clear as crystal : and having a great and 
 high wall ; a?id having twelve gates, and at the gates 
 twelve angels, and names written on the gates, which are 
 
 13 the names of the twelve tribes of the sons of Israel ; oil 
 the east, -three gates ; and on the north, three gates ; 
 and on the south, three gates ; and on the west, three 
 
 14 gates. And the wall of the city had twelve foundations, 
 and on them twelve names of the twelve apostles of the 
 
 15 Lamb. And he who talked to me had /or a measure a 
 
 6. Alpha and Omepa.'] The words are to be miderstood of the Father, 
 c. i. 8 ; and of the Son, c. xxii. 1:5. 
 
 From the fountain of tjie tvaftr of life.']. See c. xxii. 1. A perennial 
 ■pring of running water is a fit emblem of happiness and immortality. 
 
 8. The abominable] See Lev. xviii. 22. Rom. i. 27. )Cor. vi. 9. 
 
 10. To a great and Mgh mountain.] See Ezek. xl. 2. Doddridge, on 
 V. 2. thinks that as the city appeared in the air, coming down from hea- 
 ven, the foundations were distinguishable from the superstructure. 
 
 14. Tirelve fninulations — the twdve ajiostle^.] These laid the fovmdation 
 of the Christian chuxcli. 
 
REVELATION XXI. SGO- 
 
 CHAP.o-olden reed, to measure the city, and its f^ates, and its 
 XXI _ , . 
 
 ' * wall. Now the city lay square, and its length -cuas as 
 
 ' 16 much as the breadili. And he measured the city with 
 the reed, twelve thousand furlongs. The length, and the 
 
 17 breadth, and the height of it, were equal. And he mea- 
 sured its wall, an hundred ^z,v*Torty-four cubits, according 
 to the measure of a man, which is the angel's measure, 
 
 18 And the building of its wall was of jasper: and the city 
 
 19 w^i pure gold, and like clear glass. And the founda- 
 tions of the Vv'all of the city ivers adorned with every 
 precious stone. Tlie first foundation 'ujas jasper ; the 
 second, sapphire; the third, calcedony; the fourth, 
 
 fO emerald ; the fifth, sardonyx ; the sixth, sardius ; the 
 
 . seventh, chrysolite ; the eighth, beryl j the niiith, 
 
 topaz; the tenth, chrysoprasus ; the eleventh, jacinth ; 
 
 21 the twelfth, amethyst. And the tv/elve gates luere 
 twelve pearls : every gate was of one pearl : and the 
 street of the city <was pure gold, like transparent glass. 
 
 22 And I saw in it no temple : for the Lord God Almighty, 
 
 23 and the Lamb, are its temple. And the city had na 
 need of the sun, or of the moon, to shine in it : for the 
 glory of God enlightened it, and the Lamb nvas its 
 
 24 lamp. And the nations shall walk in its light : and the 
 
 16. And the heigfU.'] This visionary city, when it descended to the 
 earth, was seated on a visionary rock, corresponding to it in magnitude. 
 So was Ezekiel's city: c. xl. 2. Intellige distantiam urbis a terra: planitie. 
 Wetstein. From the bottom of the mountain on which the city stood, to, 
 the top of its walls. Le Clerc. Its square form was an emblem that it 
 was stable and immoveable; its magnitude denoted the great capacity of 
 the true church of Christ, comprehending all nations. Vitringa. 
 
 17. Which IS the an^eVs vieamre.'] The measure here used by the ange'» 
 The cubit of a man is an ordinary cubit of six hand-breadths : as in 
 Deut. iii. II. Le Clerc. 
 
 19, 20. Daubuz endeavours to show that the gems were the same wi'h 
 those on the breast-plate of the high-priest. Exod- xxviii. 17—20. 
 
 21. Twelve pearls.'] It must be recollected that this city is a mere 
 visionary representation. 
 
 22. No ieniple.] Therefore this city is difFerent from. Ezekiel's^ 
 C. xl, 2, &c. 
 
 24. The 7iatinn9.'] The Gentiles, as well as the Jews. Tam varil llngui^ij- 
 habitu quam gentis. See v. 26. 
 
570 RETELATION XXI. XXII 
 
 CHAP.kings of the earth shall bring into it their glory [and 
 * honour]. And its gates shall not be shut by day: for 
 
 26 there shall be no night there. And men shall bring into 
 
 27 it the. glory and the honour of the nations^ And nothing 
 shall enter into it which defileth, or which worketh 
 
 j^j^^p abomination, or uttereth a lie: but those only that are 
 XXIL written in the Lamb's book of life. 
 
 X Then the angel showed me a river of water of life, 
 clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God, 
 
 2 and of the. Lamb. In the midst, between the breadth 
 of the city and the river 'vohich ran on each side, nuas the 
 tree of hfe, which bare twelve llnds o/" fruits, an// yielded 
 Its fruit every month : and the leaves of the tree were 
 
 3 for tlie healing of the nationsv And there shall be no 
 curse any more: but the throne of God and of the 
 Lamb shall be in it; and his servants shiill worship liim, 
 
 4 and shall see his face ; and his name shall he on their 
 
 5 foreheads. And night shall not be [there \}, or need of 
 lamp, or of light of the sun j for the Lord God will 
 
 The kings of fhe earth &c.} The city shall be as glorious as if all kio^. 
 and all the nations, brought ihto it tribute and wealth. See Lowman 
 and Doddridge. But some of our best commentators infer from these 
 passages that the New Jerusalem wi-U exist during the millennium ; c. x». 9; 
 when the kings of the earth and the nations will actually bring their glory 
 and honour into it : and that this city will continue to exist after the 
 jnillennium, and after the day of judgement ; when it will be the metro- 
 polis of the new heaven and earth; those who shall partake of the first 
 resurrection, and those also who shall partake of the second, being its 
 glorious inhabitants, or visitants, for ever. 
 
 25. Its gates shall not he shtil.\ An emblem of peace. Apertis otia 
 portis. Hor, 
 
 1. A river of ivater.'] An emblem of pure and overflowing happiness. 
 
 2. The tree of life.] See c. ii. 7, and v. 14, 19; which places deter- 
 mine me to think that we should translate in the singular number; and 
 that there is an allusion to the tree of life in paradise, an emblem of im- 
 mortality. 
 
 For the healing of the ?iatio7is.'] See Ezek. xlvii. 12. There shall be no 
 sickness or pain. What is here expressed figuratively, is expressed literally 
 c. xxi. 4. 
 
 S. No curse any inore."] See Gen. iii. 17. The displeasure of God shall 
 be unknown here. But Wolfius says, Abstractum pro concrete posit.um 
 esse non dubito ; ut homo execrabilis, sen execraiione dignus, de- 
 aot^tur. 
 
 4. Shall s^ his face."] Matth. v. 8. I iobw iii. ^, 
 
REVELATION XXII. S71 
 
 GHARenlighten them ; and they shall reign for ever and 
 ' ever. 
 
 6 Then the angel said unto me ; ** These words are 
 " worthy of belief and true ; and. The Lord God of 
 ** the spirits of the prophets hath sent his angel to show 
 " his servants the things which must shortly come to 
 
 7 " pass." * For, behold, saith Jesus, I will come quick- 
 
 * ly: happy is he who keepedi the words of the pro- 
 
 * phecy of this book,*" 
 
 8 And I John saw tliese things, and heard them. And 
 when I had heard and seen, I fell down to worship be-, 
 fore the feet of the angel who showed me these things. 
 
 9 Then he saith unto me ; " See thou do it not : I am a 
 « fellow-servant with thee, and with thy brethren the 
 " prophets, and with those who keep the words of this 
 
 10 " book : worship God." Then he saith unto me x 
 " Seal not the words of the prophecy of this book : the 
 
 11 " time is near. He that is unrighteous, let him be 
 <* unrighteous still : and he that is polluted, let him be 
 ** polluted still : and he that is righteous, let him do 
 ** righteousness still : and he that is holy, let him be 
 « holy still." 
 
 12 * Behold, saith Jesus, I will come quickly: and my 
 
 * reward will he with me, to give unto every man ac- 
 
 13 * cording as his work shall be. I am Alpha and Omega, 
 
 * the beginning and the end, the first and the last. 
 14? ^ Happy are they that do God*s commandments, that 
 
 < they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter 
 15 * by the gates into the city. Without are dogs, and 
 
 5. And they shall reign fur ever aiid ever."] In heaven, of which the 
 New Jerusalem is a type. For ever and ever is opposed to the millennary 
 reign. 
 
 10. Seal not &c."J Comp. Dan. viii. 26. where the prophecy was to be 
 shut up, because it was to be for many days. See Dr. Wall. 
 
 The time is near.'] See c. i. 3. 
 
 Let him be unrighteous 31111.} If he persists In his unrighteousness, he 
 will reap the consequences of it. The mode of expression is autho- 
 ritative. 
 
 15. Dogs."] Those who are unclean ; or those who bite and devour, 
 like that animal* Homines impuri ijuivis generatim. Bochart. Eisner. 
 
srJ REVELATION XXII. 
 
 XHAP ? sorcerers, and fornicators, and murtliercfs, and ido- 
 XXII 
 
 ' * laters, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie. I 
 
 16 * Jesus have sent mine angel to testify unto you these 
 
 * things In the churches. I am the root and the oh- 
 
 17 * spring of David, and the bright morning-star. And 
 
 * the Spirit and the bride saj- ; Come. And let him 
 
 * that is athhst, come : wJiosoever will, let him take 
 
 * the water of life without cost. 
 
 18 * I testify to every man that heareth the words of the 
 
 * prophecy of this bock; If any one shall add to the 
 '.things, God will add to him the scourges which are writ- 
 
 19 * ten in this book : and if any one shall take away from 
 ' the words of the book of this prophecy, God will tak« 
 
 * away his part of the tree of life, and of the holy city, 
 ^0 < which are written of in this book. He v^'ho testifieth 
 
 * these things, saith ; Surely, I will come (Quickly.* 
 " Amen. Come, Lord Jesus." 
 
 21 The favour of the Lord Jesus Christ k' with Tyou] 
 all. 
 
 ZG. The Iright vwrriivp-star.'] ReFembling it in glory. The day-star 
 from en high, ushering in an eteiral day. Lowman. Doddridge. 
 
 17. 7 he spint and the Iridc.'l 1 he spiritual bride: as kingdom and 
 glory signify gloricus kingdom. Pylc. Lo\>inan. The SpiJ-it, accord 
 ing to D(.ddricge, signifes the Spiiit of inspliation and prophecy ^ a 
 cerise which seems preferable. 
 
 THE £ND. 
 
 riinu.1 by R.Ta>lor anJ Co., Cb; Shi- 
 
Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 Treatment Date: June 2005 
 
 PreservationTechnologies 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
 
 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
 (724)779-2111